《Fulfilling my Lustful Fantasies》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue


    Everything is ck, I can''t feel anything.


    Like I was stuck in space floating endlessly, then i remembered myst memories. I was burnt out after writing my group''s research papers, turns out my groupmates somehow never made one before, so instead of exining it to them. I just made the whole damn thing on my own. I was never good at exnations, I was pretty shy and I had tons of experience writing one during my previous years as a student.


    My father always said "You should never show any weakness, if you don''t know what you''re doing then find out how to do it."


    It seems like when I was driving back home, I got into a car ident. I don''t remember much but since I can''t recall any suffering, death must have been swift.


    It''s odd, here I am thinking about my death as if it was natural, I don''t feel anything at all about the news that my life was cut short. But then the images of my father came up, how he would be grieving right now. The son he raised alone for years died before he even finished his studies. That was when my non existent heart ached. I wanted to cry, i haven''t repayed him yet. All those sleepless nights, all those jobs he worked overtime at to help me pay for school. I haven''t even returned a fraction of those yet. However i couldn''t, I didn''t have an eye to cry from.


    Or so i thought, "Waaaaaaaah!" a baby''s cry resounded in my ears.


    "Well done enduring Lucielle! It''s a healthy boy." a voice said near me, however it didn''t even register in my mind as the grief that I felt now had a physical outlet I can vent it out on.


    "Hmmmm, I think... yeah, Maelriel. That''s a good name"

 Chapter 2: Mother

    Chapter 2: Mother


    Hmm.. What is this.. feeling?


    A warm and fuzzy feeling surrounds my body. I remember dying, so is this what heaven feels? I thought to myself as I opened my eyes.


    The sight that met my eyes further strengthened my belief that I was indeed in heaven. Before my eyes was a beautiful woman looking at me lovingly, she had tinum blonde hair and amethyst eyes that looked like they were staring at their most beloved. It was a sight that truly struck my heart.


    Warmth surrounded me as her arms pulled me into an embrace, her cherry red lips then curved into a gentle smile. She embraced me like she was holding a ss sculpture, afraid that I may break in the slightest application of force. Before I can further entertain any ideas that I was indeed in heaven, her lips opened and said-


    "Oh my, did mommy wake you up sweetie? Is your tummy empty again? Do you want mommy to feed you?"


    I was bewildered, so much so that I just stared at her eyes. I wanted to look around but strangely it seems that I am unable to turn my head.


    Taking my stare as a conformation she then lowered me for a moment, before removing her top giving me full view of her tits. Her tits wasrge, I don''t know much about sizes since I didn''t have a female at my home, but I can confidently say they''re big though not disgustingly big.


    Now after seeing breasts for the first time in real life, I was stupefied. I tried to say something but the only sounds I could produce were incoherent noises, that sounded like a baby''s cry. No, in fact it sounded almost exactly like a baby.


    "There, there little Riel, you must be really hungry. Mommy''s breast won''t go anywhere, I have plenty of milk stored up just for you, sweetie", she said as she proudly shook her breast in front of my face.


    As I was making baby noises, I left my mouth open. So she grabbed her tit and inserted her nipple in my mouth. Seeing those glorious hills, I instinctively wanted to grab them, however my body seemed weak and I couldn''t even properly control my arms. However luckily for me my mouth and my tongue seemed like it was very eager to drink.


    My mood was through the roof, I even forgot that I didn''t know what the hell was happening. I was doing something I never thought I would do, I was sucking a beautiful woman''s tits. I was sucking like my life depended on it. I circled her nipple with my tongue repeatedly, and tried to bite as milk came out and poured in my mouth.


    It was then that I noticed how rge'' the woman was, not her breasts though they are big. But she was like a giant, and as I moved my eyes I saw my own tiny arms trying to hug her breasts but it was unable to do so, so it only looked like it was patting it. Then I remembered her words "-Mommy''s breast won''t go anywhere...", she''s calling herself my mother? As i slowly put the pieces together, the only conclusion i cane up with was that, I died and am now reincarnated as a baby.


    When my reason came to me I opened my mouth, freeing her nipple from my clutches. Damn if it''s true, I''m lucky that I am a baby, because if I was not. I was sure that my face earlier would''ve been the most perverted and disgusting one I had ever made in my entire life, or should I say both lives.


    "No sweetie, you have to drink more. It''s good for you." my supposed mother said as she once again put her nipple in my mouth, though her face is a bit more red now.


    I wasn''t one to miss an opportunity, so I did so once again and now even more aggressively. I was flicking the pink bud on my mouth with my tongue, when I noticed that the amount of milk being released was decreasing I tried to save it by swirling the milk in my mouth, this time circling my mother''s nipple with my tongue.


    I tried to get a reaction from her, I mustered all that I could remember on the porn videos that I watched. I pressed her nipple with my tongue like it was a button, the milk then sprayed sideways. I would flick it up and down repeatedly. And because I had no teeth I grind the nipples with my gums, as if it pinching it. Just the thought of having this beautiful woman, my mother nheless, get off from my action, was just a huge turn on.


    I then faintly heard heavy breathing, it was pretty quiet but as it is only me and her here. My ears perked up and I looked up to my mother only to see a faint blush and a sensual expression on her face. I once again thanked myself for being a baby cause otherwise the virgin me would''ve ejacted by now, that was how erotic the situation was for me.


    "Ahn~ Little Riel you... Celine wasn''t like this when she was breastfeeding. Oh? it seems this one is giving up" Mom murmured. When Mom finally took out her tits from my hungry mouth, I tried to protest which only sounded like crying, but it was enough to get her attention.


    "Oh my still hungry? Aren''t you a greedy one." She smiled while breathing heavily.


    She then lowered me and rotated my body so that I was facing the other tit this time. As I nced towards my previous milk jug, I saw Mom pinching her nipple while clenching her teeth, before finally putting her top back on the left side and lowering the right one.


    However this time there was something off I noticed about my mother. As I didn''t have a breast to suck right now, I had some time to move my eyes and there I saw her ears, which were pointed. Well usually I would have noticed it earlier, but the situation didn''t allow that. If you had a beautiful woman showing her tits to you, I don''t think her ears would be the first thing you''d look at as well. Time does fly when you''re having fun, because it was then that I finally dozed off.


    ~Lucielle POV~


    "Haaaah~" I exhaled. "Is this normal? I don''t remember Celine being this.... well... Passionate.. when I was breastfeeding her."


    I then looked out the window, as I saw the full moon on the sky I thought of what I just felt. Am i really getting off from breastfeeding? I looked down on my son who still refuses to let go of my breast. "What a naughty kid, getting me riled up." She poked her son''s cheeks, to which he giggled happily. Seeing her innocent son''s giggling like that brought a radiant smile on her own face.


    She then looked at the window where she saw the moon and heard the silent vige, reminding her that it is also time for her to sleep, before dozing off.

 Chapter 3: A new life

    Chapter 3: A new life


    It has been a year since I have first ''awoken'' in this world. As I have noticed earlier, it seems that my Mother and I are elves. That leaves out the possibility that I was reincarnated on Earth, as firstly I don''t think silver hair with amethyst eyes are thatmon, and more importantly I don''t think elves exist on Earth.


    That left me thinking that I may have indeed been reincarnated into a fantasy world, as I have read in many light novels. So every time I am awake I try to gather as much information as I could, from what I know so far; my name is Maelriel or little Riel as Mom likes to call me and surprisingly I have an elder sister named Celine. That''s about what I know, I don''t even know Mom''s name yet, so for now she is Mom.


    With my poor baby stamina I''m only awake for like an hour or two until Mom breastfeeds me again. I am totally under her control, being a baby has it''s own ups and downs i guess. I can''t move on my own, can''t feed my own, and I''m still adjusting to this baby body, on the other hand, tits. That''s all.


    I really can''t help but be aggressive during breastfeeding, though being reincarnated is a dream for many. It''s not like I''m a loser on my previous life, at best you can call me a role model student at worst a nerd, I guess. I was still a useful member of society, and most of all I had someone who truly cared for me. Every time I remember Father, I just wanna cry. I guess I''m taking out my sorrows on my now mother''s breasts. I make sure it knows that I''m sad and that I need some love right now.


    On a side note, i have also met my elder sister Celine. She looked like she was around 3-4 years older than me, though because we''re elves I can''t be too sure. I also have a cradle, which is not being used by the way, because I made damn sure that Mom knows I prefer sleeping with her. Every time she leaves me on the cradle, I make sure to echo my most sorrowful cry, sometimes she tries to trick me by making me sleep with her first before cing me on the cradle. Of course, I solved this by crying as well.


    A baby''s tears are truly powerful.


    When I fully came to terms that I reincarnated, I expected that I would breeze through my life. Before once again realizing that this is a different world, because I could understand them I thought they would be using the same alphabet as I did in my previous world. Turns out, now I''ve seen glimpses of books and the characters there, they look like runes to me.


    So it seems that I still have some stuff I must relearn.


    Another thing I made sure to know was at what time period would this be in, so far I don''t see any electronics or any signs of electricity at all. Mom has a bow in the house, and we rely onmps for light during the night.


    So it seems we would be in the medieval era of this world? but then again if I am an elf then there is arge chance that there would be magic in this world as well. It''s possible that they would be stuck in this time period, just like in Game of Thrones. Because of the existence of dragons, despite the downfall of thest dragon, instead of inventing guns and gunpowder, they tried to recreate or resurrect dragons instead. However I''ve never seen anyone use magic yet so I have to keep an open eye for that.


    Every time I think of that I want to hit my former self, I didn''t read shit about history. I was too busy reading Shakespeare because of my literature ss. Now where the fuck would I use my Shakespearean knowledge in here. I haven''t even reached the part where Algebra would be useful in real life. As I realize more and more how useless my ''otherworldly'' knowledge are, I tried to remember anything that would be useful in my current life. But nothing came up, I don''t know any inventions or form, at most I could tell that the powerhouse of the cell was indeed the mitochondria, but that''s about it. I guess an honor student is just until school huh?


    As I wallowed in despair, I can feel my hungering back so I decided to cry. It wasn''t long until Mom reappeared and carried me again.


    "Oh sweetie, are you hungry again? You really are an energetic one." she said as she once again lowered her top, and the two glorious hills appeared on full view again.

 Chapter 4: Growth

    Chapter 4: Growth


    I didn''t know what age babies are supposed to talk, so I was already thinking about my ns in life for this world. A second chance like this doesn''te for everyone, and because of that I had no reference on what I should do.


    Should I pretend to be a genius? After all, I still went through high school. Speaking and writing are nothing to me, however I was worried after my childhood has passed. My previous life only went up until I was around 18 years old. I didn''t have any rich life experience aside from school, sure in my first few years if I pretend to be a genius, Mom would surely praise me. But once the magic has run out and the ying field has been leveled, wouldn''t I just be like everyone else? I would be harming myself by setting my Mom''s expectation higher.


    Or should I just pretend to be a normal guy? This was my predicament.


    Even if I wanted to be either of those two, I have no idea at what pace babies were supposed to grow. If I wait too long, and Mom gets worried for me. Wouldn''t she think that I might be sick or retarded? So in the end, I just said screw it.


    So one day after a ''breastfeeding'' session, Mom had a red face and was breathing heavily from my tongue, I made sure to make an audible-


    "Ma... ma..."


    "Kya~ Did you just say ''Mama''? Come on baby, say it again! I''m Mama!" she said while pointing to herself. For the next few hours Mom would then continue to talk to me, while I off course sucked her tits off. This really never gets old, I might try to start speaking now but I won''t be leaving these tits anytime soon. Speaking of, I don''t know what age are babies supposed to stop breastfeeding. I thought to myself as I circled her nipples again.


    So from then on I would asionally say ''Mama'' or ''Mom'', this always bring a radiant smile to her face. I''m always amazed by how such simple actions from me could make someone''s day. But I''m notining. It was also then that I found out my Mother''s name, which was Lucielle.


    As I started talking I noticed my sister now visits me more often, she would look and try to talk to me. I would of course reply with only one syble words, as to hide my intelligence. Not long after I also started walking. I remember Mom holding both my arms as I took my first baby steps, Celine was there as well watching me, and when I seeded I made sure to make the most innocent giggle I had to indicate that I was happy. I jumped once before falling on my butt but that didn''t stop the celebratory atmosphere in our home.


    To celebrate, Mom let me her suck at her tits for the night. Even while she was sleeping, her tits were out in the open. So I made sure my mom''s effort doesn''t go to waste, and when I was done I used her breasts as my pillow before dozing off.


    ------------------------------------------


    Now at four years old, I''m old enough to talk properly and I''m learning the letters with the help of Celine and Mom. I don''t know if I look like a genius or a retard, because they shower me with love no matter what I do. So i can''t get any fairparison.


    Also it seems like Celine is seven years older than me, so she should be 11 by now? I''m not too sure, she look like she should be nine but because we''re elves we grow at a slower pace. Another observation I made is that puberty doesn''t seem to strike us at preteen as Celine is very much like a child, and is still as t as you can get.


    However it is not that that I am most focused at right now, because a few days earlier I just saw Celine light our fire with her fingertips. Seeing my Mom''s reaction, i guessed that either magic is normal for us or atleast everyone in our family should be able to learn magic. Now I was EXCITED. A true bonafide Magical fantasy world, like this doesn''t get any better. I made sure that I showed interest towards magic when facing my sister and my mother.


    Later at night when we were about to sleep


    "Mom, I want to make fire too!" I whispered in mother''s ears, while I was pushing Mom to get her attention, I made sure that I would ''coincidentally'' be touching her breasts. She was lying naked in bed, because when I took my first baby steps she allowed me to suck off her tits for the night, so she removed her top. Not letting this chance go, the days after I cried every time Mom sleeps with clothes on, I would pull at her dress to let her know it was the problem. Eventually Mom gave in and we sleep naked together.


    "No, Riel. You''re still too young for magic, I''ll teach you when you''re older ,kay?" Mom answered back while blushing.


    "But, Celin-"


    "She''s old enough okay? In a few more years mommy would be teaching you as well, you''re a smart boy after all."


    "But, but.. I want to." I answered while thinking, ''Oh shit''. She called me smart am I perhaps growing too fast? I made sure to act like a kid though? I''m very confident on my acting skills, so maybe it''s just empty praise to soothe me.


    I pouted at Mom before diving into her breasts once again. I told you right? I won''t be leaving these milkies anytime soon. I''m sure I''m way past breastfeeding age, but Mom doesn''t seem to mind. Maybe because I''m the youngest child, so she really likes spoiling me.


    These past years I haven''t seen a single sign of a father in the family, then right as I thought about fathers I got sad again. Life really doesn''t work for everyone, I thought to myself. I''ve moved on from the grieving stages, but it still hurts me from time to time when I think back to it.


    To console myself I grabbed Mom''s breast with my hand, and put it in my mouth. Unlike before I could control my arms more freely now, So i gave her tits a squeeze, while I was flicking her nipples with my tongue. I had to be careful with my action, I had to make sure It looked like I am breastfeeding, so I couldn''t pinch it yet or smack it around yet.


    While flicking the bud I felt her nipples grow hard, so this time i tried biting it gently. Warm milk coursed down my throat as I continued my actions. A few minutester I switched up my action back to licking her are. This much is normal to Mom now, so she''s not that suspicious. But then again I am a four year old child, what could I possibly be doing. No one looks at their child and thinks that maybe he is a reincarnated man with his adult memories intact, at most she would think I''m a lively boy. But I had to make sure and take things gradually.


    I can''t even get horny yet, my hormones doesn''t act up randomly. But the mental pleasure of having a beautiful woman, especially my mother, have her tits yed by me is enough of apensation.


    It was unfortunate that it was around this time that I finally dozed off, because if I took my eyes off my Mom''s tits and looked down, I would have saw a sticky fluid reflecting the moonlight on my Mom''s inner thighs.


    -Lucielle POV-


    "Ahn~ Good boy, You really love Mommy''s milk don''t you?" Lucielle said to her son. When no reply came, she then opened her eyes and saw him dozing off.


    Every time she looks at her children she can''t help but be proud. She though she already had it lucky with Celine, who seemed to have a talent in magic. But Maelriel was also really smart for his age. He showed interests in literature, as he would always point to character he doesn''t know when they were reading stories. Not only that, Maelriel was really obedient and when things don''t go his way he just sucks it up. He doesn''t throw tantrums and just looks at you with puppy eyes or he pouts. I really should''ve stopped breastfeeding him by now, but he''s such a good boy. I can''t let him y with bows or learn magic yet, so this should make do for now.


    Really, How did such good childrene from such a lousy man?

 Chapter 5: Magic Lessons

    Chapter 5: Magic Lessons


    I''m now around 6 years old. Though I still am a toddler by elven standards. One Elven year turned out to be 4 years from my previous life. So it was basically more consistent as there would be no leap years every four years, and we have such long lives anyways. But we adopted the human standard so trade would be more consistent and easily. So by human standards I would be 6 years old by now.


    Now that I could walk on my own, I''ve been leaving the house more often. I remember when Mom first took me out to the vige, I really couldn''t believe the way our vige looked. Rather than a vige it looked like a massive hideout. We were atop massive trees, with rope bridges connecting houses together. Together this rope bridges make an interconnected system, forming our little elven ''vige''. If I were to make aparison, it would be like the Fortree City in Pokemon. Our house was at the outskirts of the ''vige'', so we were pretty secluded.


    This time however I left with my elder sister Celine, or rather we sneaked out. We descended the trees and then went on to a secluded ce. The reason of course, I used my cuteness and begged Celine to help me teach magic.


    It feels weird to say this without sounding narcissistic but I really am pretty cute. I got Mother''s good genes and I assume our father had ck hair. Since unlike Celine and Mom''s tinum silver, mine is direct contrast with it''s raven ck. Combined with Mom''s amethyst eyes, all I can say is my looks are a big, big upgrade from my previous life''s.


    Though right now, I look more like a girl because of my shoulder-length hair, though I tied it in a loose ponytail.


    Sister herself is also pretty. Elven gics man, how unfair. She too had the tinum blonde hair but she must have inherited her ck eyes from father. Hmm, So my dad here had ck hair and ck eyes huh? And since we are pure elves then he must be one as well. She''s taller than me though not by much. She should be 13 in human years but she still isn''t undergoing puberty from what I can see. I really don''t know anything about elven biology.


    Me and sis were always close, so when I used my tears to beg her, she couldn''t resist me. Though she told me I must keep it a secret from Mom.


    "Riel, so what do you want to learn first?" asked my sister.


    I knew about the four elements of magic, Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind. So i knew what she meant.


    "How about water? I want to help on cleaning our house!" I said, as I though water would be the most useful. Well it seems like she didn''t expect that answer as she was stunned for a second, before looking at me with gentle eyes.


    "Just how cute can you get, Riel! Oh wait, how could I forget. Before learning any elements you must learn about mana or we won''t be getting anywhere"


    "Mana?" I tilted my head towards a familiar word. It usually was used in video game as like the resource for using spells and skills, so I had a pretty rough idea of what it could do.


    "Mana is like the... uhhhhhh.... it''s like.... Oh! it''s like wood, think of it like that. It''s like a resource, that you can change depending on your will, it could be an arrow, a bow, or a table depending on the crafter''s wishes."


    That seemed like a bad analogy, I thought to myself. But I already have a rough idea of what mana is, so I didn''t really need that.


    "Mom told me it could be found anywhere, as it is present all around the world. But thankfully we''re high elves, so we are supposed to be innately good at sensing mana? or something...." She was losing her confidence as her exnation became longer.


    But that was a shocker, I knew we were elves, but ''high'' elves? I''ve read some novels and they were usually like an even more refined elf? I still don''t know what separates a high elf from a normal elf. But that exins the secludedmunity, I guess. I always thought it was weird how it seemed like it was only us in this forest, but now I have my answer I guess.


    Wait, wouldn''t that mean I would grow at an even slower rate now? High elves are like the pure-blooded ones with a longer lifespan right?


    "When controlling mana, you would feel something flowing out of your body and before changing it''s form with a spell. Though you can also use raw mana as a weapon, it''s not that good really. Mana Wave!" my sister chanted, when a white orb appeared and flew in a direction before exploding. It dealt considerable damage, but none to jaw dropping.


    "How do you control mana?" I asked


    "eh? uhhhh... it''s like.. a ticklish feeling in my stomach? You just think of it and it would follow, atleast that''s what I did." Celine said while scratching her head. That exnation would have thrown most people off, as expected of a genius I guess. She couldn''t exin, something that she just does naturally.


    "You make it sound easy, so howe Mom didn''t want to teach me Magic if it was so simple?" I asked another question. It was then that she seemed to have remembered something as her eyes opened wide.


    "I remember!" She then ran to my back "I was supposed to help you first, if you feel something moving in your body then don''t resist it. Mom doesn''t know it but I can already do this." She said as she applied some force on my back and closed her eyes.


    It was then that I felt something move in my body, a ticklish feeling in my stomach. Oh just like riding a bicycle, once you know how it''s done it suddenly bes easy.


    "Mom said only us high elves can move mana in someone''s body. It seems we really have a natural affinity with mana, and because of that we can teach each other about magic much earlier because we can help them understand the concept of mana firsthand."


    I marveled at the information and the perks I have just by being born a high elf. Well to them this much is natural but as a former human I know the benefits of having an advantage early on in life.


    "Let''s go back Mom could get suspicious. You can practice by yourself now, though Mom mustn''t know. "


    "Thank you so much, big sis! I really mean it!" I said as I hugged my sister, she too returned the hug. However my hands moved downwards until I was grabbing her butt, she didn''t know what I was doing so she had no particr reactions to it. For her it''s just a more special hug from her little brother. Then I slowly kneaded and spread her ass cheeks before pecking her on the lips, then we separated.


    This already happened before, I ''said'' that I ''saw'' someone kissing on the lips, So of course the child me ''innocently'' asked what they were doing and Mom was embarrassed said it was something people who love each other deeply do. Or atleast that''s what she told the two of us.


    So not long after I had my sister kiss me as a sign of ''love''. And we''ve been doing it since, of course I never do it in front of Mom, or she might really exin what a kiss is supposed to be.


    I first returned home, then after about half an hour Celine came back as well, to avoid suspicion

 Chapter 6: Liars and Actors

    Chapter 6: Liars and Actors


    When Celine returned, she was way dirtier than when we split up. She had dirt and branches on her body, and though I wasn''t squeaky clean as well, I wasn''t that dirty. If my guess is correct then she probably did it on purpose as alibi that we went on different ces.


    I was amazed by how thorough my sister was. She really was smart for her age. Well since she went into such lengths to keep it a secret, then so will I.


    "Oh my! sweetie, why are you so dirty?" Mom asked.


    "I overdid it when I was practicing magic." Sis answered


    "You as well Riel, you seem sweaty. Where''d you go?"


    "I went out.... and.... yed..." I answered, while purposefully looking awkward and not looking Mom in the eyes. The only thing that Icked was a sign that says ''I did something bad''. Of course, I could''ve easily made an alibi to get past this, but I didn''t want to.


    Celine knows what happened, if she knew that I was also capable of lying and making alibis then she wouldn''t take everything I say at face value, she might even doubt my words next time. Therefore I had to act as innocent as I could, I also made a bashful smile before looking at Mom in the eyes.


    Naturally, Mom was skeptical, but Celine seeing how bad I was at making excuses covered for me.


    "He wanted me to teach him magic." Sis smiled before putting up a smug face looking at me.


    Damn if I didn''t know what happened, I would also think she was a sister who snitched on her little brother. Of course, I knew what she was trying to do. Damn, she''s a real good at this ain''t she. Since she thinks that I''m shit at making excuses, she made it so that no matter what I say, it doesn''t matter.


    "What!? You said you wouldn''t tell Mom!" I acted how Sis thinks I would act.


    "And did you?" Mom asked Sis.


    Mom doesn''t yet know that Celine is already capable of moving my mana and teaching me magic.


    "Even if I wanted to, you know I can''t." Sister smiled smugly, thus keeping the matter secret from Mom, though I would probably hear a lectureter. Contrary to my expectations though Mom, just pat me in the head and looked at me with gentle eyes.


    "I know you want to learn, but you''re still too young okay? When you''re ready like your sister then the the two of us would teach you." Mom said before kissing me on the forehead. It seems that she thinks that I am just too eager to learn, and saw it as a positive trait instead.


    "Okay..." I said ''downhearted''. I acted as pitiful as I possibly could and then wiped my eyes like I was trying to hide my tears. It seemed like my acting was good, as I saw both Mom and Sis furrow their brows.


    "Hey uhhh, Let''s get you cleaned up okay?" Mom said to the two of us.


    -Celine POV-


    [Oh god, oh fuck, did I overdo it?] seeing her little brother''s tears made Celine panic. While Mom''s suspicions should be totally gone when she saw Maelriel cry. It still felt bad seeing her little brother, who was looking up to her, cry.


    [Does he really want to learn magic that bad? He really is too pure for his own good. But he''s so bad at lying, Mom isn''t stupid. If I were to say something like he went to y by himself then she might catch on to us.]


    [Aaaggghh, Fuck. I overlooked one thing, he REALLY thinks that I snitched on him. He must really hate me right now. Oh no, how do I fix this. Come on think, think.]


    As Celine''s mind was doing mental gymnastics-


    "Let''s get you cleaned up, okay?" Mom suggested


    "Uh, sure." Celine replied while looking at her crying brother who was being consoled by Mom.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Mom took us to a pond, it was quiet the distance from the vige, but Mom wanted to make sure we were alone I guess. The pond was prettyrge and it was fairly deep as well. Mom was holding Riel, who still refused to look at me.


    Momid our new clothes on a t boulder nearby, before undressing. While Riel was looking at Mom, I also finished undressing. Riel then turned his eyes on me, he didn''t meet my eyes though, he just stared below. Mom had to remove Riel''s clothes for him, before sshing into the water.


    "You can wash yourself right, Celine?" Mom said as she looked at me.


    "Yeah." I replied


    Once Mom heard my answer she then called Riel.


    "Little Riel,e here. Mommy will clean you up." Mom then sat at the edge of the pond, and ced Riel on herp.


    I looked at my little brother who was being cleaned, he looked like he was having fun. And after he was done.


    "Mom, I want to clean you up as well!" It seems like the cleaning worked, as Riel was back to full spirits.


    "Oh?" Mom was amused with his suggestion, before agreeing. Riel then went out of the pond and knelt facing Mom''s back, who was sitting at the shallow part of the pond.


    Riel then grabbed the soap and rubbed his hand on Mom''s back. He really is earnest, he is really focused on his job. Mom enjoyed the free scrubbing, while Riel worked hard to clean every part of Mom''s backside.


    "Mommy, I wanna clean your front too!" Riel said this time going back into the pond, and sat back to Mom''sp. He really is too pure and innocent, he always gives it his best at everything.


    [Ah, I should clean myself as well.]


    -Maelriel POV-


    Seeing Mom undress before me was breathtaking to say the least. It also seemed like no one is nearby at the moment.


    Mom made me sit at herp as she scrubbed my body, her soap covered tits rubbing against my back. I can feel her nipples going up and down, after she was done scrubbing me, I then volunteered to clean her myself.


    I had full view of her sexy back as I made sure to scrub it, my hands went up and down her smooth back, I even massaged her cors, eliciting a moan from her.


    "Ahn~"


    I then volunteered to ''clean'' her front as well. I sat back in herp this time facing her, and ced one of my foot between her thighs. I put on an earnest face, and with my soap covered hands, I kneaded her tits in every way I could think of. This time I wasn''t breastfeeding, I was ''cleaning'' her body, so I made sure I took care of it as best as I could.


    I looked at Mom who had her eyes closed, sensing my gaze she opened her eyes and I put on the most innocent smile I could.


    "Mom, I want to repay you for scrubbing me earlier." before rubbing my cheeks against hers. "Mommy this is where the milkes out right? It must be dirty because of my mouth."


    I said, as I pinched her nipples and pulled it. I even rubbed the tip for her, since my mouth must be so dirty. After all the times I sucked on these, I made sure to put in a lot of effort in cleaning these lovely buds. What a good son, I am. Also at the same time, my leg that was between her thighs ''identally'' moved forward.


    My toes could roughly feel out a slit, so I made sure to wiggle my toes as much as possible. I also made sure to scrub her stomach, as she might get suspicious on why I''m so fixated at her tits. After the stomach though I went back up, flicked her nipples with my fingers. I even pressed it with my thumb, moving it up and down like it was a joystick. Lastly I pretended that her tits were a gaming console as I grabbed one in each hand and started pressing her nipples, while kneading it as well.


    Of course, I was only ''cleaning'' Mom.


    "Ahnn~" Mom seemed to be having a great time. Now before she thinks of anything, I put on a pleading face-


    "Mommy, I''m really sorry for trying to learn magic, okay? Please forgive me." *Muuah* before stopping everything I did, then I kissed her in the cheeks, to say that I really am sorry, and started rinsing the soap off.


    I acted like I was still guilty from being caught trying to learn magic on my own, and that I was merely acting like a good child so she can forgive me.


    "Was it good mommy?" I innocently asked


    "Uhh, yeah.." Mom then looked down like she did something bad, maybe she realized she was getting off to her son, who was just ''washing'' her.


    I then dried myself, and put on my new clothes before rushing to my sister like nothing happened.

 Chapter 7: Future Plans

    Chapter 7: Future ns


    As we were walking back home, Mom was silent. She would sigh then daze out for a bit before sighing again. Even I could tell that she has a lot in her mind right now. Celine also was trying to approach me, I could see her getting close, trying to start a conversation. But she always backed down at thest second. Thus the our walk back home was pretty silent.


    Though of course, I didn''t mind the silence. After all I know exactly why they were silent, and who is the person they''re thinking about right now. There was no pressure for me at all, all I have to do is pretend that I''m still sulking at Celine, while ying innocent as a child.


    As we were back at the Vige, we went through a route that we usually don''t go through. And in one of the tree houses, I saw a sign that caught my attention, It was a wooden sign that said "Aerin''s Concerto". If I was not mistaken it would be something musical rted, so I noted the location in my mind. I traced the way from the shop to our home, as it is quite a distance.


    Once we reached home, it was already quitete as the sun was starting to set. Since in this world there are no such things as light bulbs, the days starts and ends with the Sun. So Celine went back to her room, and me and Mom also went to ours. Once the doors are closed, I was pretty worried that perhaps what I did earlier would make Mom finally draw a line between us. After all since that day I first walked, I had coerced Mom into sleeping naked with me. But tonight I was worried that perhaps she might decide to stop. So while she was still pretty uneasy, I said-


    "Mom, I''m hungry. I want to drink milk again."


    I have never really stopped drinking from her tits since I reincarnated, and I don''t n on stopping anytime soon. Since we haven''t yet ate after we came back from the bath, it is a fact that I should be pretty hungry right now. The reason we haven''t ate, and directly went to bed is because both Mom and Sis isn''t in the mood to eat, as they have a lot of stuff to think about. However that''s just them, so using my hunger as an excuse I wanted to have Mom sleep naked with me again.


    It seemed Mom also realized that we haven''t ate yet, and that I my hunger should be real. I sighed in relief when she started taking off her clothes once again andid down, Iid in the bed sideways, directly in front of my face was my Mother''s bare tits. This time I wanted to try something new I grabbed both of her tits at once and pulled her nipples close together, then bit on them at the same time. This time I was drinking from both of her tits at once, however I wasn''t doing anything to stimte her nipples, I was just simply drinking milk.


    I wanted some time to think about what I would do in this life. So far I''ve just been ying around with the fact that I was a kid to get some tits from my Mom, but that''s about it. Although my time as a child would be longer, it is still very limited. I n to get ahead in life this time, although I don''t think nning my entire life is possible. Since my previous life ended at 18 years old, I could maybe set up a n for my life until I''m 18 years old in this life, and maybe even more. I have to make it so that my life this time wouldn''t end up like my previous life. It''s like when you''re ying a game, you fucked up somewhere in your ythrough so you decided to reset, This time aiming for a perfect ythrough.


    The reason I noticed the signboard earlier, is because I n to pick up music this time as well. As I strove to be a model student and a perfect son in myst life, naturally I learned some instruments. I yed the violin and the piano back in my previous life. I''ll try ying it in this life as well. I am fairly confident in my skills, as it is one of the things I could brag about.


    Secondly, was mybat ability. Since this world is indeed a bonafide magical fantasy world, then my ability to fight is necessary. Mother and Sister are both skilled prodigies in regards to magic, so they could probably teach me. Then I might learn archery along with Sister as Mom would be our teacher. This world could be a world where power is everything, sobat ability is definitely necessary.


    Last and most importantly would be my sex life. Since this time period is set on the medieval age, thews and rules of modern society isn''t around to bind me. I am essentially free. My mom and sister are definitely included in my ns. I already know how to deal with my elder sister, as I''ve slowly been easing her since we were young. But my Mom is the problem, although I''m sucking on her tits right now. Everything can fall apart if I fuck this up with my mother. She and my sister are pretty close as well, so if I get found out on either of them, they might try to warn the other and possibly throw me out.


    Currently I could probably grope her tits every night and she wouldn''t mind it. But in the end, it''s still just tits. Just like how I used breastfeeding as a way to slowly gain ess to her tits, I need a way to have ess to her pussy. Once I grow up I can no longer use my childlike innocence to continue groping and sucking on her tits, then fucking her might just turn into a dream.


    I need an incident where she would allow me to touch her pussy, then after some time I could maybe start inserting some fingers in there. Unlike my sister she knows about sex so I have to make it so that it is her idea, and not mine.


    "Aaarghh" I scratched my head, I was unable to think of anything yet. I looked at my mother, confirming that she is asleep. I looked at the tits that I''m sucking on and vented my frustrations, I released one of her nipples from my mouth and focused in just one. I flicked it hard this time with my tongue, while I pinched the other nipple with my fingers. As I felt her nipples harden on both my mouth and finger. I became even more aggressive in my pinching and kneaded them with my hands. Mom then started to breathe more heavily.


    I reveled on the feeling of the soft fleshy mound on my hands, as I looked down where I saw my mother''s exposed pussy. It''s not my first time seeing it, since we''ve been sleeping together for a few years now. And she still has the idea that I am an innocent child. But despite it being right there, I cannot do anything to it. If i just suddenly start fingering her, then she would definitely be suspicious of me. How many times have I thought that maybe I should just fuck her then and there? However my rationality held me back. She wouldn''t just ept having her son suddenly start fucking her just because I said I had never looked at her as a mother. Especially one that is still a child, she might even think that I was possessed by some sort of devil, and then burn me on the spot. Or even if she didn''t burn me on the spot, she would definitely be more wary of me, regardless if I was her son or not.


    *Sigh*


    I''ll figure out something about Momter, but for tomorrow I''ll go to ''Aerin''s Concerto'' or start practicing magic. As I n my actions for tomorrow, I then dozed off.

 Chapter 8: Productivity

    Chapter 8: Productivity


    "Goodbye, Mom!" I said, as I left early in the morning. I saw my Mom wave back at me as she saw me off.


    I walked into the the direction of ''Aerin''s Concerto'' and when I finally stood at the door, I was able to hear faint sounds of a harp being yed. My interest was piqued as I rang the bell before entering


    "Coming in" I announce as I enter


    There is no one else at the store at the moment, though I could still hear the music of the harp. I followed the music as I went further inside until I finally saw who I think is the one running the ce. It was a beautiful female elf with wavy, golden, blonde hair, and emerald eyes, as I haven''t met that much elves aside from our neighbors and my family. I''m not a really good at judging an elf''s age based on their appearance. She looked about the same age as mother, or even slightly younger. She wore pretty conservative clothes so I wasn''t able to deduce that much about her curves, though the rough outline of her bountiful breasts could still be seen.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect a child to be enter my store." it seems she too was surprised, if her round eyes were any indication.


    Well aren''t I stupid? It seems too much fantasy has made me forgot some of the realities of this world. If this was indeed a store, then I would need some money to buy something. Fuck, there goes part one of my 18 year n.


    -Aerin''s POV-


    Is the kid lost by some chance? But the way the kid looks at my harp tells otherwise, perhaps the kid was drawn to the music. Well, It''s not like I expected any customers in the first ce. Might as well entertain the cute little guy or girl?


    "Oh hello, dear. What''s your name?" I asked the cute kid who has been staring at me with sparkling eyes, for quite some time now.


    "Uhm, it''s Maelriel. But Mom calls me Riel." Hmmmm, I still can''t conclude the kid''s gender from voice alone. The kid had ck hair tied to a ponytail, reaching down to his shoulder des. He also had pretty fair skin that contrasted with his ck hair. Even the kid''s name is Maelriel, that''s a boy''s name right? I think so.


    "Well little guy, what were you nning to do here?"


    "I wanted to buy...." the kid''s voice got smaller and smaller. He didn''t correct me when I called him a little guy, well I guess he must be a boy then. He said he wanted to buy? I almost giggled at how cute this Riel kid is. This ain''t the fruit store, Musical instruments cost a ''bit'' more than that.


    "What do you want to buy then?" I asked while raising a brow.


    "The thing that you are ying" the kid answered, this time I could no longer stop myself from smiling. The kid doesn''t even know the name of the instrument, and said he wanted to buy the one I am ying right now.


    "Well do you know how to y?"


    "I want to learn... how to y... like you" the kid answered while fiddling with his fingers


    "Pfft- hahahahaha" Now I couldn''t stop myself fromughing. A kid just heard me ying, entered my store without any money, said he wanted to buy my harp, without knowing how to y it in the first ce. Whose kid is this? I know almost every adult in this vige, though I''m not that knowledgeable on whose kid is who.


    "Well why don''t you sit here lil guy? Big sis here has a lot of free time" I moved a bit to the side and patted the newly opened space in the seat, signaling him to sit next to me.


    "Uhm... Will you really teach me?" The kid''s eyes was practically sparkling as he looked at me,


    Hmm, I can get used to this. Having this cute kid adoring me would be nice, he also seems to be really interested in music. Maybe if his interest is big enough I''ll have a fellow musician in this isted vige.


    "Of course, I would. I''d be happy to nurture the talents of someone who shares the same passion as me." I smiled, before giving him a lecture in musical theory.


    -Maelriel POV-


    *Growl*


    I heard my stomach growling, as it is already 3 hours past lunchtime. It seems I have enjoyed my time in this shop more than I thought I would. But really, what a kind woman. Most store owners I knew from my previous life were pretty grumpy and wouldn''t give a kid the time of day. Though I already know most of what she taught me, if not better. But I was a kid, so I had to act like aplete newbie to this.


    "Uuhh... Uhm, I have to go, big sis." I looked at her pretending to be embarassed


    "Fufu- Of course, if you''re still interested you cane back tomorrow, kay? " she said before rubbing my tiny stomach


    I made a fake giggle, before bidding my goodbye "I wille back, Thank you very much!"


    As I was about to turn around though, she leaned forward and pinched my cheeks. She then shook it a few times while making some funny faces. She really treats me like a kid eh? Well, Atleast I left a good impression.


    "Also big sis'' name is Aerin, make sure to remember it, hm?" She said as I nodded, before finally walking out.


    As I returned home to eat lunch, Mom asked where I''ve been, to which I replied


    "Secret~ " while smiling happily, before eating


    As I hugged Mom goodbye again, I descended the trees once again this time to practice my magic. I went quite the distance away from the vige. When I confirmed that no one was around, I started.


    I know about the elemental magic, Fire, Water, Earth, Wind. But it seems that that''s the only thing that my family knows? How about the other ones? I''ve seen so many cool magic in video games, and they''re not just about shooting stuff from your hands.


    Well, I''d just practice what I have been taught so far, I''ve been focusing on water magic. As I have ns that requires some water control. So I put both my arms forward and casted-


    "Water Sphere!" I tried to concetrate, as I felt the tingly sensation in my stomach again which meant that mana is moving out of my body.


    Then a water sphere formed in front of palms, though it is pretty unstable, it is a water sphere I casted on my own. I couldn''t help but feel proud and be amazed that I was indeed using magic now.


    I made repeat practice until I saw the sky turning orange, which meant that I should go home now. The practice turned to be pretty meaningful, as I found that visualization is most important when casting. Instead of just taking out a ball of mana from my body and transforming it into water, I thought of it like I was releasing a bunch of water molecules that would thenbine together. And the sphere bes a lot more stable.


    As i was about to head back home, I realized I haven''t prepared an alibi for staying out for so long. Now I was sweating my back as I slowly climbed up the tall trees that lead to our vige.

 Chapter 9: Sparring

    Chapter 9: Sparring


    Some time has passed since the first time I met Aerin, I turned two in elven yearsst year, in other words right now I''m 9 years old by human standards.


    Regarding my musical endeavor, as skills between instruments were transferable, using my experience in both the Violin and the Piano, I was able to get the basics of the harp down pretty quickly. Aerin herself was pretty proud of me, calling me a genius or whatnot. As I knew the chords of a few famous ssical pieces. I transcribed a few of the simple ones into sheets, A notable examples is Fr Elise. *Cough* It''s not like someone''s around to know that I''m giarizing. *Cough* I consoled myself. Anyways, Aerin seems pretty happy with me as someone she just taught for fun turned out to be pretty great. She was my ''master'' in a sense and I am her disciple. Or atleast that is how she sees it.


    Since she should be a high elf as well, I asked her how long would it take till I grow up. Well, to her it looked like I was a kid who was impatient to grow into an adult, so she gave me a sweet smile while rubbing my hair-


    "You shouldn''t be in a hurry to grow up, you should enjoy you childhood as much as possible" she said to me like she was giving me life wisdom.


    I am ''enjoying'' my childhood, I wanted to retort. Just look at how I enjoy my childhood, with Mom and sister''s help of course. Though they don''t know it themselves, though.


    It seems like I wouldn''t get an answer if I ask the question directly, so I went in a different direction.


    "uhmm.. when would my chest grow this big as well?" I innocently asked, while poking her bountiful breasts.


    It seems like she didn''t expect it, as she went wide eyed, but she quickly smiled and said-


    "Silly, you''re a boy. Your chest won''t grow big." She answered while looking at me like I''m a national treasure. Well, she ignored that I just poked her breasts. Really, just how pure do you think I am?


    "Wha- how would I grow then? I don''t wanna be a kid forever" I said it with a trembling voice, like my world view just shattered.


    "You''ll grow taller don''t worry, maybe when you''re around 4-5" She consoled the disappointed me.


    Hmm, around 4-5? She must be referring to age in elven years, so about 18 years old eh? That''s when high elves reach puberty? Everything seemed to align for me, looks like my 18th year here would be a banger then. Though elves don''t celebrate birthday, I can celebrate in my own special way. So I still have about 9 years of ''childhood'' left in me. That''s plenty of time to have some ''fun''.


    I talked with Aerin for a bit, before leaving to start my magic practice. This time however Mom is teaching me as well, since she considered it safe for me now. Celine and I usually practiced together, and Mom doesn''t like the idea of us sparring. She said we would learn more about magic through discussion, instead of battling it out. Really, what a refined way of thought. As expected from high elves I guess.


    No wonder, high elves are synonymous with good Mages, instead of ''stupidly'' sparring to practice and using the same textbook spells, as humans do. We are free to y around with our magic, thus each of us has their own unique set of spells, all depending on our own preferences unlike humans who use standardized and simplified spells to make it easier for people to learn.


    Anyways after one of Mom''s lessons, Me and Celine went into the pond where we once took a bath together, to ''discuss'' about magic, in other words spar. So far the score, isn''t going great for me. With a majestic record of 1 win to 9 losses, I''d say the results are ''slightly'' not in my favor. Which is a real shame, since when we first started I was thinking of a way to have some ''fun'' during our sparring sessions. Luckily for me, Celine came up with the idea, that the loser has to follow the winner''smands.


    I won the first time actually, it seemed my sister took me lightly that time, so I did a swift victory by moving the soil she was standing on. Then quickly pinning her down. And that was thest time I won. My dare was fairly simple back then, I made her do stretches while she was wet with water and naked. She was shocked as she thought it was pretty easy, almost like I was giving her a free pass. After all, as a training addict and a magic nerd, she doesn''t know a thing about sex.


    I mean I wanted to see her do it, she is already turning into a young adult, by elven standards of course, as her height grew faster and her breasts are already starting to bud. I made her reach her toes with her fingers, of course with her back turned on me. I saw her hairless pink slit from behind as she bent forward. Her young, curvy ass in full view. I made her do splits, and I had her shake her ass in front of my face. I made sure lust wouldn''t appear on my face, so she would continue thinking that my ''stupid'' dares are pretty easy. I mean she''s also abusing the ''dares'' everytime she wins, as hers were actually pretty difficult.


    However this time I have something special, as I experimented with my water magic. As we were near the pond, I silently controlled the water so that it submerge her feet. Seeing me do this, she ignored it as I already did this once and tried to make her slip. So this time she stayed put, as she started casting an immediate counter-attack. However I cast my magic, and visualized the water moleculespletely stopping from moving, and lowering their temperature.


    "Freeze Water!" Which then froze her feet she quickly noticed this, as well as the small rock that was flying at her. However the rock barely hurt her as itnded on her shoulder. She didn''t know what I just did, as I only always used ''water'' magic. So she didn''t know that I could do this as well.


    "That''s my victory sis, you know if I threw arger rock, it wouldn''t end with just that." I smiled trying to look like I was very proud of my achievement. I acted like I was ecstatic by jumping up and down repeatedly.


    Seeing how happy I was, she didn''t feel that bad after losing. After all, she still has a record of 9 winspared to my 2. However she was pretty worried, as her dares were ''difficult'' and she was worried that I might want to get back at her. She looked at me uneasily, it seemed like she was waiting for my dare but first I said-


    "Uhm, since my dare is pretty difficult, I''ll help you wash your body for now." I said this so she wouldn''t question the ass pping and groping that I''m about to do to her, I''ll let her remember it as me helping her clean. After all, I wouldn''t want her asking Mom what was so special about her ass and tits, and why do I like them so much.


    I took off my clothes, and waited for her in the pond. When she finally came down. First, I made sure that we were both wet and submerged in the pond. Then Ithered my hands with soap bubbles as I hugged my sister. She seemed pretty happy, thinking that I was showing my affection towards her once again. My hands then crawled downwards and I slowly kneaded her soft ass with my soap covered arms.


    "Oh my, you really like my butt eh." my Sister made an innocent observation, like she just found out something about me


    "Because it''s really soft, I like soft things, like pillows or big sis." As i rubbed my cheeks at her, trying to act like an affectionate younger brother. It seemed like I was not the only one enjoying this, as I can see big sis grinning from the corner of my eye.


    Meanwhile I made sure tother her ass with soap, until there was a lot of suds. Her milky white skin glistened with water, as I grabbed both of her ass cheeks and spread her. I marveled at the springy, stic sensation that I feel on my hands before I suddenly let go, causing her supple buttocks to jiggle. I couldn''t hold myself back as I pped one of her ass cheeks, I could see the energy travel through her skin as her ass rippled. After I had enough kneading her ass like it was dough, I slid my middle finger into her asscrack. Like I was sliding a credit card, my finger went up and down through her asscrack, enjoying the feeling of having my hand sandwiched between her two soap covered buttcheeks. Lastly, I thoroughly cleaned the area around her asshole, as I did vibrating motions with my middle finger as hard as I could. My sister widened her eyes at the unexpected action. She became embarrassed-


    "No Riel, I know how to clean my butt.~" She said shyly, thinking that I am cleaning her butt because I thought her butt was dirty, of course that didn''t stop me


    My attention then came into her perky breasts, standing in front of my face as if begging me toy hands on them. So naturally I did, one of my hands cupped her breasts while I continued the vibrating motion on her asshole. When I finally grabbed her tits, I was pleasantly surprised by how it fit perfectly on my hand. I could feel her nipples harden as it rubbed against my soft palms. As I continue to ''clean'' her chest, my fingers did a cleaning motion as it circled her pink are, before pinching her nipples. After enjoying myself, I rinsed her with my water magic, as I dropped a ball of water on top of her head. After thoroughly ''cleaning'' her, I finally said my dare for her-


    "So for my dare, erm. Since I already cleaned your body, I want you to also clean my body with soap, but this time without using your arms.... or legs."

 Chapter 10: Look Ma, No Hands!

    Chapter 10: Look Ma, No Hands!


    "I want to do it there" I pointed to a smooth b of rock, in the distance. The rock I mentioned was strangely smooth, perfectly smooth in fact, because it is in fact not a naturally formed rock. I had Celine cut it to this shape before, when I made her do splits while naked, and had shake her ass in front of my face.


    "Oh, you really love that ce eh?" It seemed that she also remembered that time I made her ''stretch'' there.


    I ced a towel down andid down face up, and I looked at my sister still standing thinking on how she would clean me without using her arms or legs. It''s pretty simple actually, without her limbs the only body part she could realistically use to scrub me with, is her abdomen, chest, and her butt. And I don''t think she can use her abdomen that easily especially when I''m lying down like this.


    Casting a Water Sphere, she poured water on herself by dropping it on top of her. I watched the water flow down her smooth body, especially the ones on her perky tits. She seemed to have arrived at the same answer, as she startedthering her breasts with soap, as she ced each of her legs at my side before going down on all fours, with me under her.


    I felt my dick harden, as I saw her tits hang from her body, soap and bubbles dripping down from her pink nipples. Finally she lowered her chest, and started scrubbing my chest earnestly in up and down motions. Her tinum hair fell at the side of her head, as our face was just in front of each other. She gave me a peck on the lips, before resuming her work. However she couldn''t hold for long as her arms were starting to get numb from supporting all of her body weight. So she decided to rethink her approach.


    However from our current position, when she sat upright her soap covered ass directlynded on my hips.


    "Ah~" I unconsciously moaned as the pleasure of her soft, springy ass was just too much for my hips, not too mention my dick got buried on her butt crack, as I felt her ass cheeks sandwiching it. She then wiggled her butt sideways, as she tried to get into a morefortable position. The feeling of her slippery butt crack on my dick was so pleasurable, that I wanted to have her stay at this position a little while longer.


    "Oh yeah, why didn''t I think of that earlier!" I heard sis exim


    I knew it wasn''t going to happen as soon as I saw her lift her ass and stand up. She seemed to have taught of a good idea, as she had her eyes wide before quickly getting the soap bar. I was shocked as this time instead of her chest, shethered herself from her butt crack all the way somewhere just above her clit. Not only that she made sure her inner thighs was bubbling with soap, and didn''t forget to add some on her ass cheeks as well.


    And unlike before instead of going kneeling down on all fours, she squatted down sitting her ass directly on my hard dick. As I thought I knew what she is gonna be doing next, I quickly covered my mouth with my hand, to prevent her from seeing my facial expressions. And just as I expected, she started grinding her hips against mine.


    Behind my hands, I was clenching my teeth, as the pleasure I was feeling started to build up. It seems she ns to move upward from my hips before going to my chest. The problems was every time she moved her hips, as if the soft, bouncy, and slippery feeling of her ass wasn''t enough, ever so often my dick would feel something moist and warm, in contrast to the cool and smooth skin surrounding it. And I would be stupid to not know what that was.


    I was trying my best to keep my facial expressions straight, as thest thing I would want now is for her too see my face in bliss. Sis would definitely try to find out more about why that happened, and if she ever finds out about sex and connects it with what I''ve been doing to her all this time. Then all my ns will go down the drain. The only way she should remember what she is doing to me right now, is that she cleaned my body without using her arms and legs and that''s it.


    Luckily as we were only using soap bars, the bubbles disappears pretty quickly and she would have to reapply them ever so often. That was enough of a breathing space for me. But that didn''t make it any easier, aside from the physical stimtion, there was also the mental pleasure of having my usually proud and smug elder sister, unknowingly pleasure my dick.


    "Fufu, well Riel this was easy." Sister said smugly while panting, her beautiful eyes nted, and her wet tinum hair was glistening in the Sun. It seems she''s done ''washing'' my hips, so she moved upward towards my chest.


    Ah fuck, Just this.. A few seconds ago my dick was buried in her butt crack and here she is, acting all smug as she found out an ''easy'' way to do the ''dare'' I gave her. Luckily she''s ''cleaning'' my stomach this time so the physical pleasure lowered a bit. But still the feeling of her smooth ass, sitting on top of me, sliding around my body is enough to keep me on the edge. Not to mention unlike earlier, when she was grinding my hips, this time it''s her perky tits which are hanging right above my eyes, giving me quite the visual stimtion.


    As she finished around my chest she took away the hands that I was using to cover my mouth, I thought I would be turning over to my back, but to my huge surprise she ced both my hands above my head before pinning them down. she continued upwards towards my face. Her pussy lips was just above my face, but then I felt something drip down my face. I took a deep breath, filling my nose with the scent of her aroused pussy. Her pussy lips which I usually saw as a straight line was slightly open, and I have a perfect view of what''s inside, Including her meat hole, which was opening and closing repeated like it was breathing, as if begging me to stick something inside, as she was dripping light juices.


    And a few seconds after, she finally lowered herself, as I felt her soft pussy move across my face before feeling her soft bouncy ass. That was the finals straw for the virgin me, as I felt myself bust one out. My face finally rxed after trying to hold out all this time. Luckily I no longer needed to cover my face with my hands, as she decided help me do it by covering it with her pussy instead. However I felt nothinge out from my dick. Is it due to the fact it is my first time busting one out in this life? Well it seemed that way. At this point I just said, fuck it. And every time her pussy passes my mouth I give it a lick. Sister also seemed to have felt it as after some time, it was just her grinding her pussy on my tongue.


    When sister was finally done ridi- I mean, ''cleaning'' my face, she finally stood up.


    "That was a breeze Riel and here I am thinking you''ve got a better challenge for me. Fufufu, please think of something more difficult next time, if you''ll win against me again that is." Celine boasted, her face really couldn''t look any more smug. She then walked away to change to her spare clothing.


    I too changed into my spares, I was back to my acting self. I made sure to act like I was down, and when big sis saw me looking downhearted, she didn''t say anything but instead she suddenly lifted me up before putting me in a piggyback carry. I then buried my head in her hair remaining silent through the rest of the journey.


    However I was actually ecstatic inside, as I gained something I didn''t expect. Just like how I used breastfeeding as an excuse to slowly have my way with Mother''s tits, I have found the way in which I could slowly have ess to my elder sister''s sweet round ass.

 Chapter 11: Surprise

    Chapter 11: Surprise


    -Celine POV-


    Seeing Maelriel so silent on her back, Celine decided to not say anything. He probably is disappointed that I was able to do the ''dare'', he put so much thought into, pretty easily. Consoling him wouldn''t do much, as he might even take offense from it, especially if it came from me.


    I mean, I can kinda understand what he wanted to do, just like that time when I made him walk back home with his feet tied together. He probably wanted to do the same to get back at me and hoping I would embarrass myself.


    [Fufu, but I can use more than just my hands and legs ,you know? I''m pretty flexible, after all.] Celine thought to herself.


    I mean even If he decided to stop me from using my butt, I could''ve just used magic since it''s still technically within the rules. But I didn''t wanna do that, as I want to save using magic for when he actually thinks up of a difficultmand for me, if I were to use magic now next time he wins he would surely restrict magic usage as well. I mean all he''s ever made me do, was having me stretch and cleaning him, and I could do that pretty easily. He was essentially giving me a free pass every time I lose.


    He also cleaned me up as well before he gave his dare saying that he wants it to be ''fair'' for me, because he thought I would have a hard time doing it. I was touched, he''s still thinking of me instead of abusing the dares, like a certain *cough* sister *cough* does. I mean he even washed my butt. I never thought someone would do that, after all why would you want to put your fingers between someone''s butt? Yet he endured it so that I wouldn''t be mad. Really even though I lost our match, I felt like I was the one who won out in the end. He bathed me for free and gave such an easymand, isn''t that like a reward instead?


    I really wish he would stay this pure and kind, he doesn''t know how to lie at all. He wears his emotions on his sleeves, like you could tell what he''s thinking just by looking at his face. I remember the time he first asked me to teach him magic. When mom started questioning him, he was so obvious, even the birds outside knew he was lying. I can''t help but worry what would happen when he grows up, wouldn''t he just get taken advantage of all the bad people outside?


    [Haah-, well that''s another reason for me to get stronger I guess. As the older sibling, it''s my duty to protect and help him. But seriously though, what a gullible, little brother.] Celine thought to herself as she carried her brother all the way back home, as she felt him snuggle on her neck.


    -Maelriel POV-


    A few weeks has passed, since the event with Celine, I was on Aerin''s ce again as I started practicing my musical skills. It seems like Aerin really thought of me as a child prodigy, as what once started as a way to ease her boredom gradually turned into a full on mentorship. She said she had a surprise for me today, and though I don''t think it would be anything erotic, I was still fairly excited. As I had some actual passion for music, ironically it was here that I could be a little more rxed, aspared to home where I was always putting on an act and I have to think of my every move.


    It looks like her surprise is ready, as she excitedly told me toe at her living room. She first covered my eyes, with her hands, before making our way to the living room. And when she finally released her hands, what I saw was a piano. Though it doesn''t look anything like a modern piano, I knew that it was one of the earliest designs of the piano. It was carved beautifully with wood, and although there were fewer keys aspared to its'' modern counterpart. Anyone who looks at it would know it is indeed one.


    "Do you like it?" Aerin asked me with her eyes full of expectation, as she leaned towards me.


    "Un, thank you so much." I nodded before giving her a quick peck on the lips, then hugging her tightly as I rubbed my cheeks against her. Because of the height difference, I could only reach up to her waist. But this was enough to send the message I want to, ''I love you very much''.


    I was shocked actually, I thought the time period was set on the medieval ages, so I didn''t think pianos existed yet. But maybe it''s only the science of this world that''s stuck on the medieval age. The existence of magic, made studying sciences not really worth it. However arts and literature still continued to evolve and develop, at a normal rate.


    It looks like Aerin was surprised by the quick kiss I did on her lips, as I can see her eyes widen for a moment. Before looking at me again with warm eyes, I have always been pretty affectionate with her. So she didn''t think too much about it.


    "I''m d you like it, I had it made at the capital for you. Look here-" as she pointed towards the side, where the name ''Maelriel'' was carved in italics.


    "But, where is teacher''s name?" I said like asking something obvious


    "This is yours silly, it represents all the hard work you''ve done until now." She smiled back at me


    "But... It''s not just me though, everything I know is because of teacher''s hard work." I said while looking like kind of sad."It''s unfair to you" I said while tugging at her clothes


    Well, it seems like my word really touched her, as she was staring at me like I was an angel.


    "Oh my~, just how sweet can you get. I''m really so lucky that I met you that day, my little Riel." She pulled me into an embrace, burying my face between her soft tits. I inhaled to take in the milky scent of her breasts, as I tried to cup her breasts to feel just howrge these tits really are. She didn''t seem to notice as she then stood up-


    "Wait here, kay? I''ll go get us some afternoon snacks." She said before walking into the kitchen.


    Oh? it''s already afternoon, it was usually around this time that I left. But Aerin seemed to be in a good mood, so I didn''t mind skipping magic practice for today. I yed some pieces on the harp, before she returned with some butter cookies and milk. Really? Someone who sits on her house reading books and ying music all day, also has butter cookies and milk as her default snack. Isn''t she just like a stereotypicaldy born in a rich family?


    After some time, we bid our goodbyes. I said I wanted to leave the piano at her ce, since that is where I would be ying it most of the time anyways. As I was walking back to my home, I couldn''t help but think. All these things around Aerin happened just because I forgot that I needed money to buy something. It''s pretty funny in hindsight, such a stupid mistake was the one that led me to this angel of a woman. It seems like I''ll be including her in my ns as well, I wouldn''t mind me some steamy teacher-student action. Since she loves instruments that much, then I have a flute here she can blow. She can even use her mouth below, if the first one gets tired. I''ll make sure she feels my gratitude. Deep. Inside. Her.


    She''s my dear mentor after all.


    And when I returned home, Mom and Sis was already back in the house.


    "Wee back Riel, you seem to have taken longer this time?" Mom asked


    "Well teacher had a surprise for me"


    "What was it?"


    "She gave me a new instrument, it was pretty expensive. So I was really grateful" I stated what really happened


    "Oh? Your teacher is a woman?" Sis asked, before I replied with "Un"


    Celine then went quiet, as she went deep in her thoughts. Since I went homete, I really didn''t have time to practice magic, so I just waited for the sun to go down. Before going into Mom''s room.

 Chapter 12: Hook, Line, Sinker

    Chapter 12: Hook, Line, Sinker


    As I waited for Mom to go to her room, I reassessed what I am about to do. I was really getting worried now, because with big sis I was able to make things progress quickly. Ever so often, we would take a bath together and I would volunteer to clean her every time. Because I already did it once before, she would just let me clean her ass, basically giving me freedom to do whatever I want with her round buns. I''m slowly having her get used to it, maybe start with some licking, then maybe after some time I can add some finger as well. I just have to make it so that when the timees, she''ll have no problem with me ying with her holes.


    But with Mom not much really happened. We just slept naked together every night. I''ll suck her tits, maybe flick it around or pinch and pull it even. But that''s about it, however tonight is the night I n to change that. This was something I can only pull off, while I''m around this age. So before I got any older, I decided to give it a go.


    ------------------------------------------------


    When Mom finally entered the room, it seems that she was sleepy. This time however I wasn''t nning to get naked, though she will beter on-


    "Mom, I want to drink your milk again." I asked for permission, giving the most innocent impression I could.


    She silently nodded, as she took off all her clothes. I once again took note of my mother''s appearance. A tall, beautiful woman, with long, straight tinum hair,bined with a pair of beautiful amethyst eyes, her cute elven ears pointing to the side. Herrge, supple tits didn''t look out of proportion from the rest of her body, and below was her round, firm ass. None of her curves were saggy, as our long elven lifespan, helped us retain our smooth and youthful skin. She had a gentle, almost soothing temperament, and because I''ve been living with her for years now, I know that her looks matched her actual personality. She was really kind and forgiving, well atleast to sister and me. I''ve never really seen her interact that much with others.


    She thenid down sideways, cing her tits in front of my face. Since I wouldn''t be doing anything much untilter into the night, I decided to pass time by having fun with these hills in front of me. I was squeezing her titties freely, if Mom thought about it, she would''ve noticed that I''m not even drinking that much right now. Instead I was just ying with her titties. I was pulling both of her nipples pretty hard, while pinching it as well. I was having fun, seeing her tits elongate before releasing it as they bounced back into their firm perfect shape.


    As I watched Mom fall asleep, I waited for a few hours until it was past midnight. Though normally It would be pretty hard, having an erect dick really doesn''t really allow you to fall asleep. Not to mention, If I ever get thirsty I had a pretty convenient drinking source just in front of me. Now all I have to do is wake her up.


    I got up from the bed and made my Mom who wasying side way,y down face up. Then I spread her legs apart, and positioned my self so that my face was right in front of her exposed pussy. I inhaled as I took in her feminine scent.


    "Dear Mother, your son will be waking you up now."


    I said as I gave her pussy a big lick. I felt Mom''s body tremble, my dick got even more erect as I watched her tits jiggle from below. I made sure to wet her pussy lips with my saliva as I licked it a few more times, I continued to lick and suck on her hairless slit, before spreading her pussy with both my thumbs.


    "Haaaah, haaah" Mom''s chest moved up and down faster as she started to breathe more heavily.


    Once spread, I saw her meat hole, as well as her tiny fleshy bean. Knowing exactly what it is, I flicked it with my tongue, while sometimes twirling it instead. I then went back to licking the sides of her exposed meat hole. I just stirred around the edge, never actually inserting anything. I could see liquid drip down her thighs, as her honeypot was starting to overflow. Her juices glistening as they reflected the moonlight. I looked at her hole again, as I saw it repeatedly close and open, as if begging me to stick my dick inside and fill her up.


    "Mmmn~." mother elicited a moan, normally someone who was doing this to a sleeping woman, would be scared if she showed any signs of waking up. However that was what I was looking for, I needed her to wake up dripping and horny. I watched closely, until she finally showed signs of waking up.


    "Please just~ " Oh shit, it seems like she''s having quite the erotic dream. That really helps me out a lot. I quickly wiped her juices dripping in my mouth with the bed sheets. As I waited for her to wake up, I put on a worried face. And then finally she slowly opened her eyes, and looked at me who was staring at her worriedly.


    "Mommy, are you okay?" I asked like I didn''t just have the time of my life licking her pussy earlier. This was also the reason I didn''t take off my clothes tonight, because if she saw my erect dick right now. All my credibility goes down the drain.


    "What happened?" She asked as she sat upright while panting, her chest moving up and down as her erect nipples looked like they were asking me to y with them


    "Uhhmm... You started to get noisy like you were hurt, and then you started peeing. But when I looked down, your peepee was gone."


    Mom then quickly put her hand on her pussy, then quickly brought it back to her face. Seeing her finger stained with her own juices, she seemed to have remembered her dream. As I saw her face quickly turn red due to embarrassment.


    "Uhhh, No Riel, I didn''t lose my peepee okay? Girls don''t have peepee." She cleared out my ''misunderstanding'', Perks of being a child I guess, I can get away with questions like these.


    "But you were peeing here earlier, how could you pee without a peepee?" I asked as I touched the spot where she supposedly ''peed'', which of course was her sensitive, aroused pussy.


    "Ahn~" She made a sound right when my fingers touched her slit. She suddenly looked pretty uneasy, as she bit her lips, and closed her thighs as she squirmed. It seemed like she finally realized her pussy''s state. Her pussy was still itching from all the edging I did earlier, basically she was still really horny.


    Realizing the sound she just let out, she quickly tried to have me forget it-


    "Uhhh, Girls pee from their... uhhh..." It seemed like she was hesitant in saying the word pussy directly as she tried to think of another more ''family friendly'' term. However the more panicked she became the more her mind couldn''te up with anything. She finally settled for "Girls pee from their pee hole ,okay?" as she was starting to get impatient.


    "But I can''t see any hole? all I see is a slit" Her eyes then widened, as she looked even more uneasy now. I can see her thighs rubbing against each other.


    "There''s a hole there, you just can''t see it yet." She was really getting worried, she never thought before that she would hate the fact that her son was so smart and curious.


    She really wanted to get this over with, and finally have some release so she opened her legs into an M shape, as she spread her pussy herself. I felt pre-cum leak from my dick as I saw my Mom''s erotic actions.


    "Okay listen closely, Riel. This is my peehole" as she pointed at her urethra. I could see her legs trembling, looking even further inside I could see the walls of her pussy squirming, as pussy juices continued to flow down,


    "This is the hole where babiese from" as she circled her pussy. Oh my, it looks like she really wants to get this over with, as now she is just spitting straight facts.


    "and this is my butthole, you have it too right?" She released a sigh of relief as she thought of it as over. Right as she was about to close her legs-


    "What is this then? It''s like a lump" I said as I flicked her clit


    The moment I flicked her clit, I saw Mom shudder as she clenched her teeth. She was really trying to stop herself from moaning out loud in pleasure.


    "Stop~ Don''t touch~" She quickly closed her legs, as she asked me to stop, however she just locked my own hand between her legs, as I continued ying with her clit. However she herself doesn''t know what It''s called. Sex Ed was pretty much non existent here, and she as a high elf, saw sex as something sacred or only for the purpose of making a baby.


    "It''s my~ my... Aaaaahnn~" It seems like Mom just went ''fuck it''. As she no longer clenched her teeth and her mouth was open.


    "Uhhhmmm, does it feel good when I do that?" I asked like I didn''t know what I was doing. My face still looks like I was worried. Though the boner hidden in my clothes is saying otherwise.


    "Mmmh~ Yes Wai- NO!... Ahhhhhnnn~ " Finally after all this, Mom had her release as she moaned out loud in pleasure. I felt her body tremble as liquid gush down my hand. Mom''s eyes then rolled back and drool dripping from her mouth. As my Mom just did a candid ahegao face in front of me. Before fainting and closing her eyes.


    I didn''t think she''d fall back asleep. I patted her a few times, to see if she would wake up but she didn''t. It seems like she tired herself out, as well as still being sleepy after all, I woke her up in the middle of the night. Having been presented this rare opportunity, I finally took out my erect cock which was leaking pre-cum. I was already on edge the whole time, as the situation was very erotic for the virgin me. So I knelt at the side of her face, however unlike the time with Celine, this time I finally ejacted as I painted my Mom''s face with my cum.

 Chapter 13: Worries and Discoveries

    Chapter 13: Worries and Discoveries


    After cumming on my mother''s face, I looked down at my finished ''work'' and felt satisfied at myself. My usually gentle, demure, and kind mother wasying down on our bed like a whore. Her legs were spread open sluttily, her freshly cummed cunt was drooling love nectar, her hair was a mess as it was spread all over the bed, and her face was covered with her own son''s cum.


    Though I noticed though that my cum was clear, If I recall correctly that has something to do with sperm count right? If so it would make sense, as I have yet to reach puberty.


    Also I didn''t wanna ruin such beautiful ''scenery'' yet, it was such a shame that there are no cameras in this world. As I would like to save this view for myself. After all, despite it looking like everything went ording to n, I was so nervous the whole time actually. My stomach felt like it couldn''t get any smaller. I wanted my ''hard work'' properly rewarded.


    But now that It''s over and my nervousness went away. I realized just how parched my throat is, as I''ve been continuously swallowing my saliva due to nervousness the entire time. ming my mother, I smacked her ass for making my mouth dry.


    To solve this, I straddled Mom in the stomach before leaning forward as my mouthtched on to her nipples. Using both hands, I gave her tits a squeeze like I was milking her. Sweet milk then came out of her nipples, coursing down my throat as it refreshed my parched throat.


    Once I was satisfied, I showed Mom my gratitude by sliding my cock, that still had some cum dripping on it, across her face. I didn''t want any of it to be wasted after all. I then pped her face with my cock a few times, before finally cleaning up the cumshot that I did to her. Though other than that I left everything else the same.


    After that, fixed myself before thinking of what just happened and what I would do next. I didn''t expect that she''d have a wet dream while I was licking her pussy. However I was thankful for that, because now she won''t wonder why she woke up horny.


    If I also recall correctly, she said something about ''the hole where babiese from''. I smiled to myself, as I''d have Mom rify to me, where do babies reallye from. Maybe she''ll personally teach me how babies are made, preferably with some hands-on experience.


    All in all, I aplished what I wanted. There should be no suspicions on me. I made sure Mom saw my worried face, I hid my boner, and I acted like I didn''t know what I was doing. In her mind I should be the victim here.


    I then ced Mom''s arms around myself, before finally falling asleep.


    -Lucielle POV-


    Luciellezily opened her eyes, as she woke up. As she slowly sat up, the first thing she noticed was that the bed sheets on her legs was damp, like someone just peed on them. She had a bad premonition, before she looked at her side, and saw her son sleeping. The first thing she noticed was that around the bottom, his tunic had damp spots as well.


    Cold sweat came out of her back, as she slowly started feeling out the area around her crotch. As if to confirm her fears, she found that they were strangely sticky. Hugging her knees, she remembered what happened earlier. She woke up from a perverted dream, Maelriel was looking at her worriedly. It seems like my noises woke him up.


    "What was i thinking?" She remembered spreading her legs in front of Maelriel, teaching him about the individual parts of her crotch. Then he poked something that felt good and she started moaning in front of her son. She even climaxed, as she made sure her son''s hands didn''t leave her pussy.


    As if that wasn''t bad enough already, she remembered Riel asking her if what he was doing was making her feel good, and she answered by moaning yes.


    "I didn''t mean to.." She murmured, however she wasn''t given time to organize her thought as she heard footsteps outside.


    "Moooom! You''re upte" Celine eximed from the hall,


    Realizing her current messy appearance, Lucielle panicked before quickly using wind magic to carry her clothes towards her, as she wouldn''t allow her other child to see her in this kind of appearance.


    [Should I talk to him about it? or maybe he''ll forget about it after some time?]


    -Maelriel POV-


    I woke up prettyte, as I was pretty tired fromst night. It looks like I''ll skip my music lesson for today, and instead focus on my magic practice.


    Last time, I was able to make ice by using water magic by lowering it''s temperature and visualizing it''s moleculesing to a stop. Going by the same logic, shouldn''t I be able to make boiling water from water magic alone? I just have to do the opposite and increase its'' temperature and visualizing molecules going around faster.


    Testing my theory out, I cast "Boil Water" without using any fire magic, and to my surprise it worked. The reason I was so shocked, is because even Mom uses both water and fire magic, when casting the spell. The reason it is significant is because, when casting it the normal way the water magic and fire magic is separate. The water sphere would form at room temperature, before being quickly heated by the fire. However, when using it just like this, the water sphere forms already boiling hot. Though the difference was only in seconds, it seemed pretty significant, as some of the stuff I studied in school might be useful, if I apply them properly.


    Now I was thinking if I could create Ice, then could I create fog as well? After all it is condensed water vapor. In the end it was still water, thus technically falling into the category of water magic. Now if I controlled water vapor, is it water magic or wind magic then?


    And usually people would think they are crazy when they think of stuff like this. However I was pretty confident regarding my high school knowledge. Concepts like the elements, was continually debunked and evolved before reaching it''s current iteration that I studied at school.


    My point is that If the elemental magic system was made by a human, then there is the possibility that is wrong. However since I was someone who reincarnated, it means that supernatural things do exist. And if the magic system was made to be like this, then I would ept it as well.


    But in order to know that, I have to make experiments. Thinking of that I became very excited, just like a kid who was given a brand new set of toys. I couldn''t wait what I could do with some of the knowledge that I learned back at Earth.

 Chapter 14: Talk

    Chapter 14: Talk


    When I saw the sun was about to go down, I decided to end my magic practice. I gained some pretty good insights, as well as a few handy spells. Some notable examples are creating fog and mist, as it turned out they really fell under the category of water magic. Feeling contented with my results, I walked back to our home.


    When I came back Mom was already preparing dinner while Celine was sitting at the table, waiting for the food. I could feel Mom''s uneasy eyes looking at me, so I turned to her and gave her a smile before sitting down at the table as well.


    "Wee home Riel, so how did practice go?" asked sister like usual


    "It went great! I was able to make a wall of ice this time." I replied


    Dinner went on as normal, I talked about what I learned at magic while sister shared hers as well. Usually Mom would chime in from time to time, but she''s a bit more silent this time. And as we finished our dinner. Celine went to her room, so did Mom and me.


    As we were walking I could see Mom sneaking nces at me. Seeing that I was acting like nothing was wrong, her face slowly rxed.


    Inwardly I had a sigh of relief that Mom went for the ''hoping I would forget it'' route. Because with that, then I could be the one to bring it back up, and lead the conversation.


    This time I didn''t get naked nor did I ask for milk, I just kissed her lips lightly. Mom was surprised as she asked-


    "Wha-, what did you just do?"


    "I kissed you Mom. You said it right? People kiss the ones they love." I said while smiling sweetly at Mom.


    "Uhh, I think you misund-"


    "Why? Do you not love me?" I asked with a teary face


    "Of couse, I love you! It''s ju-"


    "You''re so silly Mom, We love each other. Isn''t that what matters?" I giggled, like I was proud of my logic


    In the end she just let it go and a warm smile came at her face as she rustled my hair gently. Feeling pretty sleepy, I snuggled close to her as I dug myself deep in her embrace before finally dozing off.


    ----------------------


    The next day, I was sitting at the window frame on our bedroom alone, while resting after I finished another round of magic practice. I was ying the harp, as Aerin decided to give it to me for free. I was ying some ssical music from Earth as I waited for time to pass.


    It was rare that I have some alone time in our home, so I took advantage. As I readjust my thoughts and started thinking about ways I could possibly apply my knowledge from Earth into here.


    -Lucielle POV-


    Coming back from taking a walk, I was at the entrance when my ears perked up as I heard music ying from a distance. I rarely heard him y, but from what his teacher said he is supposed to be really good.


    Speaking of his teacher, I can''t help but be cautious towards her. When I visited her shop once I was surprised to find it at the ''high-end'' of our vige. And as high elves there is no one in this vige you could consider poor by any means. Her store also only contained expensive looking instruments. I don''t know if she''s a stupid businessman or she just doesn''t care, but a luxury store isn''t something you set up in these viges.


    But that wasn''t the thing I was worried about the most, sure she could just be a sessful merchant or the daughter of one. But her mannerisms told me that she came from an aristocratic background. Even though high elves are pretty up there in the social hierarchy, there is still a few of the ruling ss above us. They were the ones with the highest affinity with magic. And if she is one of them, I don''t understand why she would mentor my son.


    As to why she would be spending her time on the outskirts of the kingdom, I couldn''t help but be suspicious. Maybe she has inner motives. Though there is a chance that my suspicions are just misced, and that I''m overthinking things.


    Now climbing into the stairs, I can finally hear him ying properly. And I was impressed, I don''t know much about music, but if something sounds good then it is good enough for me. Though I don''t remember hearing this tune ever before. I got closer to him as I asked


    "Did your teacher teach you this?"


    I saw him tremble, it seems like he didn''t notice me walking up to his back. He then turned around while pouting. Oh my, he looks so cute with his cheeks like that.


    "Geez Mom, you surprised me"


    "Fufu.. You haven''t answered my question yet"


    "Ah, no she didn''t. I was the one who ''made'' it." He answered


    "Oh? she didn''t seem to be lying when she said you were talented"


    "Hehehe, did she? Teacher Aerin always praises me" he said shyly, while blushing


    Does he have a crush on her? Now I had even more reason to dislike her, maybe she''s trying to y with my son''s heart. Since he''s so innocent, I could definitely see him being lead around by her.


    "Do you like her?"


    "Uhm, a little. B-But I love you the most Mom!"


    Oh my, he''s so cute when he''s embarrassed. I felt some satisfaction having my son love me this much. Really, I wish Celine was like this as well. She''s the silent, independent type. Though I could see she loves to dote on Riel as well.


    "Aww,e here, give Mom a hug" I spread my arms as Riel then got down the window frame, before I pulled him into an embrace. He then stood on his tiptoes and pulled my head down, as he gave me a kiss on the lips, I wanted to tell him about what it really means. But there''s not much harm to it anyway. And it''s kind of cute in it''s own way.


    "Mom, can I drink your Milk again?" He asked me for permission, well I thought since he didn''t do itst night, he might slowly stop. But it looks like he still loves his Mommy''s milk. I wanted to stop a few years back, but slowly it just became routine to us.


    I sighed like it couldn''t be helped as I slowly undressed, before Riel thentched onto one my nipples and started drinking. He then grabbed my other breasts and slowly knead it. He always did this since he was a kid, I asked him "why?" before and he said that since there are two of them, I''ll use two of them. I almostughed at his childlike logic when he said that


    "Uhm, Mom?" Riel said while looking up at me, as he released my nipple from his mouth


    "Yes?"


    "I want to ask about the other night"

 Chapter 15: Q&A with Mommy

    Chapter 15: Q&A with Mommy


    When I mentioned the words ''the other night'', Mom''s eyes widened before looking at me uneasily. I could tell that she really wants me to forget about it.


    But her hopes were all in vain, as I brought it back up just a few days after.


    Before I get started with what I really was nning to do, I needed to get some preparatory works done first. I stopped just blindly sucking her tits as I started to properly stimte her nipples.


    My gentle, loving caress slowly turned erotic, as my tongue started flicking her nipples inside my mouth. My other hand then made sure that her other breasts was feeling some love too, as I pinched and pulled her nipples.


    I could feel her nipples getting erect inside my mouth. Taking it as a sign of her arousal, I got more confident as I twisted her nipples.


    "Hiiii-"a fragrant white liquid suddenly started leaking out of both her pink nipples.


    Her eyes widened at her body''s own reaction, as she became embarrassed and slowly I could see love juices drip down her thighs. It was a pretty good sight to take in, my Mom''s beautiful body leaking from both her breasts and pussy, her fair, milky white skin reflecting the color of the setting sun just outside our window.


    Feeling the warm milk, flowing down to my hands. I changed my attention to her other nipple and started sucking on that instead, warm milk flowed into my mouth before I had an idea as I suddenly pinched both her nipples with my fingers and pulled them together right in my lips, as I then nibbled both at the same time.


    While holding her nipples with my mouth, both my hands squeezed each of her tits and started fondling them. My hands acted as if the one I was milking was a dumb cow, and not my very own mother.


    "Mmmh~, Riel do you... really love them that much? So impatient~~~ Ahn~~~~ Ah so good~" Mom moaned out in pleasure


    Looking down at the floor, I could see tiny droplets flowing from her pussy, as they slowly started forming a tiny puddle under her. I slowly made her sit on the bed. Feeling pretty safe now, I asked my question


    "Uhm Mom, fromst night does this really feel good?" I asked like I wanted to confirm something.


    I didn''t wait for her to understand what I meant as my other hand stopped milking her tits and went down on her drooling cunt. Starting from her buttcrack, my middle finger traced her slit as I slowly pulled my hands upwards, I made sure to gently stimte the area around her fleshy bean before going for her clit directly.


    "Ah?! No, Riel you ca- Mmmh~"


    I didn''t let her finish, as my finger started doing small circr motions and switching into a gentle back and forth motion. As I looked into Mom''s face I could see her biting her lips, her eyes would sometimes look uneasy, while sometimes she would close her eyes in pleasure.


    "So it does really feel good." I acted as if I didn''t already know, putting up a face like I just learned something new.


    Hearing my words, Mom''s eyes widened as she seemed to have realized what she was doing just now.


    "N-no Riel, Mom was just Uhhh" But she couldn''t think of anything to cover up her erotic moaning. Of course, I put on a face like I was doubting her, and she bit her lips as she realized it was toote.


    I then let her clit go, as I started feeling out her aroused cunt. I made to stimte the area just around it, to keep her on edge, and just as my finger was right across her meat hole. I asked her another question,


    "Mom, how do babies get inside this tiny hole?" I asked her as I tilted my head, before my finger directly entered her pussy.


    I heard Mom make an audible gasp, as her eyes widened in shock. Her son''s finger just entered her aroused pussy, and here she is moaning out in pleasure like a bitch in heat. She bit her lips as she felt ashamed of the pleasure she was feelings


    "I''ll.... tell you~~ when you''re older, kay?~~" Mom said trying to regain herposure, before speaking again


    "Uhm, Riel stop.. You''re not supposed to do me like that, we''re mother an- Aahhnnnn~" she tried to finally set a line, before failing miserably as I added another finger inside her pussy and intensified my fingering.


    "But Mom, I just want you to feel good. Seeing you work hard everyday, I just want to help you feel better, even if a little bit." I made it sound like I was doing it for her


    Though it seemed like it worked as she was looking at me with warm eyes. She would have looked gentle if it wasn''t for the fact that she was naked and that I was fingering her while pulling her nipples with the other hand. I wanted to take it even further by kissing her in the lips, though not just a quick peck this time. What I did was a long smooch, before I lovingly looked into her eyes and softly whispered.


    "Mom, I really love you, okay?"


    "Ahhh, Yes~ I can feel it.. right now~" she said erotically, as she seemed to have forgot that she should be stopping me instead.


    If anyone who knew us walked in right now, I don''t think ''Innocent Mother-son bonding'' is what woulde into their minds. Mom was sitting in the edge of the bed fully naked, her legs opened up in an M-shape, while I was leaning forward kissing her on the lips, as one of my hands was ying with herctating nipples, and the other one deep inside her pussy, as it squelched out her juices every time it went back in.


    My fingers which were having a good time inside her moist, wet pussy, felt her vaginal walls squirm. She widened her eyes, as she seemed to know what was about to happen.


    "Ah, Riel it''s okay now, I can definitely feel that you love me, but Mommy has to- Mmmhh~" she spoke in a rush as she tried to get away, but I wouldn''t let her


    Knowing that she was way stronger than me, I had to think of other ways to keep her down. Other than the the fingers that were already inside her, I used my thumb to y with her clit. Then I pinched her nipples harder, as I cleaned up the spilled milk around herctating breasts.


    Because she who was already on edge, her nipples was more sensitive than usual, so when I started sucking it again,bined with me ying with her fleshy bean. She finally couldn''t take it anymore as she pulled me close before hugging me as tight as she could.


    She closed her eyes and suppressed her voice as her pussy convulsed, and her butt trembled. My fingers felt her pussy contract, as her entire body shook for a moment while her pussy squirted out liquid all over my hands.


    "Haaah. Haah." Breathing out heavily, Mom looked at me who was buried in her breasts, when she hugged me tightly earlier. Her arms lost their strength, as sheid down in the bed. My fingers finally left her pussy, as it was glistening with her love nectar.


    As Mom is looking at me with hazy eyes, I decided to give her a show.


    "Mom, is this pee?" I acted like I didn''t know. I then checked it''s scent, before looking directly at her eyes as I put the fingers, that was inside her pussy, inside my mouth. I pretended to be deep in thought, as I cleaned my fingers dry.


    Seeing what I just did, Mom eyes went wide in disbelief. I also heard her gulp, as she swallowed her saliva, before looking at my fingers which were glistening with her juices earlier. She bit her lips, when she saw that they were now clean.


    "It doesn''t seem like it." I ''murmured'' like I was solving a puzzle. I then looked at Mom, before putting up my most innocent smile.


    "Mommy did you feel good?"

 Chapter 16: Thoughts

    Chapter 16: Thoughts


    -Lucielle POV-


    I was stunned when I saw Riel lick his fingers clean. He was looking at me as he tried to guess the liquid that he just tasted, before giving me a radiant smile. My little angel just sucked my dirty juices off his fingers, and here he is, smiling not knowing what he just did. I felt like I was corrupting him, and that made me ''feel'' a bit.


    "Mommy, did you feel good?" He asked like a kid who wanted to have his drawings rated by his parents.


    I wanted to scold him, but it seems like he wanted to do this ever since the other night. I remember that he said something about confirming his suspicions when he first saw my face in pleasure, and I''m pretty sure he saw it again earlier.


    [Aghh, I know you want to help Mommy feel better, but not like this...]


    Now I can''t even tell him that it''s bad, I mean he did it with pure intentions and was just being considerate. I don''t wanna scold him for that, not to mention I literally moaned out ''so good'' earlier. I had two opportunities to tell him that what he was doing is wrong, but instead of doing that I just used my son''s fingers to get myself off.


    "Uhmm, yes.." I still wasn''t sure if I should have answered at all. But seeing his expectant eyes, I just felt I had to.


    I saw him get happy, as he shook his cute fists in celebration. I could almost see a wagging tail behind him, as he really looked like a puppy right now.


    "Fufu~, I''ll make it even better next time." he said proudly, clearly happy because of my acknowledgement


    Seeing him all eager like that, I really couldn''t find it in me to tell him about the truth. I became absentminded as I thought of the repercussions that will happen. If I tell him the truth, then I''ll have to tell him all about sex as well, about the rtionships between a man and a woman. I can''t just tell him to stop because it''s bad, not after cumming and moaning like that.


    But I can''t bring it in me to willingly destroy my child''s innocence. These years of fooling around will nevere back to him, aren''t I robbing him of his childhood by doing so? Not to mention, how would he think of me. If he thinks about it I had two chance to stop him, but I didn''t. Instead his own mother used him to get herself off. How would I feel, if someone like that lectured me that what we did was wrong.


    I felt a rising urge to kick myself, to think all of this happened because I woke up horny in the middle of the night. How do I even salvage this Looking out the window, the sun has long set as it is already dark. It seems that I got lost in my thoughts, due to stress.


    Standing up from the bed, I cleaned myself. And as I went back to bed, I found Riel already dozing off. Looking at him peacefully sleeping, Iid down next to him and pulled him into an embrace.


    "I''m sorry that I''m such a bad mommy." as I kissed him goodnight.


    -Maelriel POV-


    I woke up feeling refreshed and ecstatic, as my ns went better than expected. I didn''t expect Mom to actually say that it felt good. Now I''ll have an easier time easing her to slowly have her get used with me ying with her pussy.


    I have to make sure not to overdo it though, just to make sure she won''t get suspicious. But for now I''ll just attend my music lessons, and have some magic practice at the afternoon. It''s not like I''m in a rush after all.


    As I walked downstairs Celine was already gone, as she must have already started her practice. I used to think that I''m working pretty hard as well, as I''m putting in some real effort learning music and magic. But Sis is even more hardworking than me, cause she practices and tests out magic for the whole day.


    My once 2-9 win-lose ratio somehow became even more majestic as it is now 2-24. I haven''t been able to finger my sister''s ass at all. From myst victory, I thought that I could finally start winning more, and use the dares from my victory to stage incidents where I can slowly start having her get used to me ying with her little fuck holes.


    But she just went full hyperbolic time chamber on me instead, she quickly replicated how I was able to create fog, steam, and ice, and then used it better than me. She is also way more physically fit than me, as she also spends time practicing archery unlike me who''s ying around with music indoors. Combining those factors together, lead to a series of one-sidedndslide victories for her.


    She really has a knack forbat, as not only can she use her legs to release magic, she can even do simple magic chantless, unlike me who still chants when I cast a water sphere. She sometimes looks like she is the avatar, as she just spews magic from her limbs while she looks like she''s dancing. I swear I remember getting wrecked once while she looked like she was break dancing as she just kept releasing winds shes with her legs.


    Trying to forget those memories, I looked at the table which had a basket of fruits, and vegetable sd as well as a loaf of bread. Yes, this is what I eat for breakfast. It took me some time to get used to this, but now I even like it a little bit.


    Sitting at the table, I started eating alone while I thought of how should I approach Aerin. This was pretty difficult, as I don''t know just how much can I get away with her. I don''t know just how knowledgeable she is at sex, so I can''t do what I did with my sister, where I can just freely grope her.


    Should I go for the childhood ''crush'' route? But that doesn''t seem reliable, because the results all depends on whether she epts my love or not. Deciding to think about it moreter, I finished my breakfast. I then washed myself and changed into new clothes.


    As I was walking out I saw Mom, reading a book in the living room. So I decided to give her a hug and a kiss, before finally heading over to Aerin''s ce to learn music.

 Chapter 17: Growth and Talent

    Chapter 17: Growth and Talent


    A few years passed since the night with mother, I turned 3 in elven years, or about 12-13 by human standards. While that may seem like a notable difference, I''m really still just a child in the eyes of other elves. For humans, this should be the age they enter puberty, and starts to grow. But since I''m a high elf, mine should be somewhere between 4-5 elven years, or in human standards, around 16-20 years old.


    For reference, Big Sis was an early bloomer as she started ''growing'' at 16. Now just about to turn 20, she looks way more ''ripe'' as her features have developed already. Just like mom, she has straight tinum hair, but Mom who lets her hair down, gives the impression of that of a gentle, demure woman.


    Celine however, ties her hair in a neat ponytail, though she leaves her bangs to hang on the side of her face. Her chest wasn''t as big as Mom''s yet, but it was pretty sizable. Her body is fit, not like ''bulky'', lifting weights, type of fit, but more like a dancer. She always has a serious, dead look in her eyes, though she like to give me a smug smile every now and then. She gives off the air of a cold and arrogant beauty in direct contrast to Mom.


    Her looks couldn''t be more fitting for her though, as she really is crazy powerful. I''m not weak by any means,bining my knowledge from Earth, as well as my own innate talent I am pretty damn strong in my own right. Teacher Aerin praised me before saying that I was REALLY good for my age. But Sis is just on another level, her natural talents aside, she spends like most of her time in magic practice. I can''t do that as I have other things to learn other thanbat.


    After all, other thanbat and music, I also recently started to grow some nts. I continued doing experiments to find out about the true limits of magic in this world, and so far I haven''t seen any. As long as I knew what I wanted to do and how it would happen, I was pretty much limited only by my own knowledge and understanding.


    As to how that corrtes to me growing nts, nts always had a ce in my heart because, yes, I picked Bulbasaur back when I was a kid on Earth. Not to mention, I was already located in a forest. So there really was no drawback for me. If Mendel can discover the basic principles of gics by nting and observing peas, then what''s stopping me from gardening as well?


    Not to mention, when I told Mom and Sis that I wanted to start a garden their expressions became very gentle, like I couldn''t get any cuter. Did they think that because I''m a boy I would be fascinated by weapons? I''ve always liked mages, even in video games, so given the opportunity. That''s what I want to focus on, not to mention the thrill of doing experiments and possibly discover things.


    If I actually seed in my endeavor, wouldn''t students in the future be studying about me in their magic sses? Good luck spelling my name, motherfuckers. Be thankful my Mom didn''t name me Nietzsche, Tchaikovsky or some shit, cause I might just cost you your spelling beepetition.


    For my rtionships though, things have gone great with Mom. Fingering her pussy didn''t require as much prep work as before, as I had her slowly get used to it. If I had any problems, it''s that because I said that I was doing it for her and I''m acting like I don''t know a thing about sex, I couldn''t show her my dick just yet.


    If I wanted some release, although I could just jerk myself off somewhere hidden, I felt like I was wasting my cum by doing so. Instead I wait for her to sleep after fingering her, then I''d unload everything on her face. After all, it''s unfair that she''s the only one who gets to climax during our sessions. She cums on my fingers, so I get to cum on her face. A fair deal, if I say so myself.


    For Sis and Aerin though, I''m still working on it. Aerin was pretty difficult, though I started to give her massages here and there, she seems to enjoy having me service her. Maybe I could work my way from that.


    Butst year, Sis got her first period. She panicked as she didn''t know why she was bleeding, so in the end, Mom exined to her that it''s only natural. Mom also said to make sure to talk to her if anything unusual happens. And because of that, I had to rethink how I could start touching my Sister''s pussy, If I just start ying with her meat hole, she might ask Mom what was the ''weird'' feeling she felt and Mom might just give her ''the talk''.


    Well maybe I should get my priorities straight, and think of a way to beat her first. I still wasn''t able to insert my fingers in her ass, and here I am thinking about her other hole already. My losing spree was still going strong, and I haven''t had her do a singlemand sincest time.


    Well that''s another reason for gardening as I said earlier, I n to use my creativity and knowledge instead of trying to brute force our battles. My current arsenal of spells was perfectly replicated by her and she can do some of them chantless. So I n to use magic, that she wouldn''t be able to copy unless she had deeper knowledge of science.


    Ice and fog just being another state of water, was a pretty easy concept to wrap your head around. But the parts of the nts, is something different. She didn''t go to high school, she doesn''t even know about the fact that the mitochondria is indeed, the powerhouse of the cell, and she''s gonna try to copy my work? Dream on sis, I thought to myself as I was squatting in front of my budding nts.


    "Hmm, this is the-- ''Snum lycopersicum''? Isn''t that just tomatoes?" I said while holding a nt encyclopedia.


    This was actually given to me by Aerin, when I told her about my interests about nts. She took notice and then she somehow got one the very next day. When Sis asked about where I got the encyclopedia from, I could visibly see her frown as I told her it came from my ''favorite'' Teacher Aerin. Mom also had a simr reaction, but not too the same degree as Celine''s.


    ''Don''t owe her too much, okay?'' was the words Mom said to me.


    As I was thinking of such things, I heard a voice behind me-


    "They won''t grow faster by staring, you know?" It seems Mom heard me earlier, as she was giggling lightly when I turned to her.


    But that''s exactly what I''m trying to do, to have them bloom instantly. Sis won''t wait for my nts to grow when we''re sparring after all. I have to find a way for them to be useful, either inbat or outside of it.


    "I don''t want them to get eaten by bugs." I said childishly


    "Fufu~ the sun is setting soon Riel, make sure to watch your steps when going down." Mom reminded me as she went down, back to our house.


    My garden was located at the top of the gigantic tree where our house was built. I ced my nts in y pots as they hung from branches, I had to ce them in a ce where there are sunlight after all. They would have a hard time growing down at the ground, where the huge trees cover up majority of the sunlight.


    So far my progress is, I can get the nts to forcibly absorb more water, though it harms the nts as it killed a few of my samples during earlier testing when I first started doing it. Maybe other than the water and the soil, I also have to do something about the nts itself.


    "Sigh, discovering something really takes time after all. Well, Darwin spent 8 years studying barnacles. Expecting instant results would just make me disappointed." I consoled myself as I closed the nt encyclopedia, and climbed down to our home as I wrote down my observations for the day.

 Chapter 18: Pioneer

    Chapter 18: Pioneer


    "-and this is where you transcribe the notes that the Sopranos and the Altos will be singing. Well, that should be enough for today."


    Around 8 months has passed, and I am once again at Aerin''s ce as I am being taught on how to transcribe choral music into a musical sheet. Now this was something I actually had to use my brains for, as I have never been taught about this in my previous life.


    "Finally! Yess~" I said in satisfaction, I felt like I was back in school when I really started racking my brain trying to learn, except this time I actually am interested in the lesson.


    As to why I am suddenly learning choral arrangements, is well, I''ve already learned pretty much every basic theory there is to be taught about the harp and the piano. There is only so much you can study through reading, any further improvement now depends on my actual skills. So as to not waste time, Aerin suggested I try to branch out my knowledge intopositions and arrangements as well.


    I liked the idea, since that is where I could make full use of my knowledge. Byposing, or more urately, ''recreating'', the pieces I know back from Earth.


    "Would you fancy having lunch with me just for this day, dear?" Aerin questioned


    "Uhh I don''t think Mom.. would mind." I acted like I was unsure if Mom would allow me to


    "Worried about your Mom''s permission, eh? Fufu, wait in the living room, dear." she spoke as she went to the kitchen


    I waited for a few minutes, before she called me to the dining room. When I entered I saw her sitting at the table with two servings of vegetable pf. That doesn''t seem something like you can cook in a few minutes, did she prepare it beforehand? Well I wasn''t gonnain, food is food and I was pretty famished as well.


    While we were eating, Aerin asked some questions about my family and my ns regarding music-


    "Would you be interested in going to the capital with me one day?" she asked


    "uhm, I don''t think Mom woul-?" I was about to speak, but she cut me off


    "Of course not now silly, I meant when you''re older. Having a person with your level of talent remain in this secluded area, seems such a waste. I''m pretty sure you can have a better life, ying for the masses." she offered me


    "Uhm I don''t want to leave Mom."


    When she heard my answer, she didn''t look sad when I turned her down as she seemed have expected it.


    "How filial, fufu~ well think about it, okay? I''m sure ''some'' families would want to sponsor a musician, who can also be a powerful mage." she said as she gave me smile, before resuming eating.


    When we finally finished eating, I bid my farewells and went home to experiment and try out some new things with my nts.


    When I came back, Mom was once again teaching Celine about archery. I also tried to learn archery before, but it really wasn''t for me. I''d rather focus on my magic and arts, as those are the things I enjoy.


    "Oh you''re back Riel." Mom said as she greeted, while Celine just lightly smiled back at me


    She really is focused when ites to things like this. I could see faint traces of sweat in her face, as she looked back to the training dummy causing her ponytail to swing in the air. I waved back at them before heading to my garden at the top.


    I was able to make some progress this few months, because unlike great scientists and pioneers. I had some background knowledge with what I wanted to do,pared to them who had to build their theories from scratch.


    As of now, I can make seeds of small nts instantly grow to full bloom, before they''d wither in a few minutes. That was my progress, but it was enough to motivate me. Since I just used nt magic, something that no one has done before, well at least from what I know. But I''m pretty confident in my im.


    And from that simple, instant growth. I could think of ways I can evolve my magic further, I thought that maybe I''ll use the seeds of a Rugosa rose, one that is very thorny and tall, and have it instantly grow mid-battle then maybe I could manipte the water inside it to freely bend and control it.


    I was also really interested, in some of the fantasy nts in here. I read in the encyclopedia about arge flower that releases paralyzing spores. If I could get some samples of it, then I could have it release it''s spores mid-battle.


    So while all of this is amazing, my biggest achievement must''ve been, I now know that magic is not only about elemental maniption, asmonly thought. Now that is an achievement, that I can confidently say I didn''t giarize.


    When I finally reached my garden, I once again threw a tomato seed in the pot, before casting-


    "Rampant Growth!"


    Seeing the seed, quicklye to life really made me feel proud of the progress I made. Though it''s prettyme on it''s own, depending on the seed I possess, this spell could be really useful. Fufu, well sis. You can''t copy this one now.


    [Don''t get ahead of yourself just yet, Riel. I still have to make new spells, that are more practical in battle. Then I could finally have some ideas of beating Sis in our spars.] I told myself, as I was getting excited of what I would make Sister do, after all the dares she gave me.


    I calmed myself down, as I finally saw the tomato nt wither, as well as it''s fruit. I forgot to mention another downside, which is I can''t use ''Rampant growth'' to instantly give myself food, as it would wither along with the nt regardless if I harvested it or not.


    "Well, how is our cute little schr doing?" I heard a voice behind me,


    It seems that Celine is taking a break in her practice, because no way would she be finished this early. She must''ve rushed up here, as she took deep breaths, as sweat dripped down her face. Her clothes we''re sticking into her body, giving me an outline of her curves. And her bangs were sticking on her face.


    -Celine POV-


    I saw Riel turn his head while he was observing his nts. Looking at the side, I could see a feather quill, a bottle of ink, and a journal. He really is working hard, I don''t think I can spend half my day looking at nts. When I looked at his arms, I could see the book that his ''precious'' teacher gave him, and it instantly soured my mood.


    Really so much for a teacher, everytime I see her with Riel, I could see her nasty eyes sizing him up like prey. From what I heard from Riel, she''s giving him a ton of gifts as well, likely trying to earn his favor while he''s still young.


    "I''m doing great Sis! I''ll catch up to you soon, hehe." I felt great as I could see his adoring eyes look at me,


    "Really?" I replied


    [No, you don''t need to catch up to me really. Just stay home where you''re safe. Look at you, you haven''t hit your growth spurt yet, and you''re already being lead around by a woman. Next thing you know she''ll be making you cook for her, and have you call her Big Sis as well.]


    "How did practice go?" he asked me, standing up as he slowly walked towards me.


    "It''s going well, I''m taking a break right now." I replied, actually it''s not just ''well'', it''s going great. I used to hang out near the guard house, and recently I started beating them as well. Though they''re not really properly trained, but they''re still adult elves you know?


    It seems I''ve grown even taller now, Riel used to atleast reach my shoulders, but now he''s just around my chest. Speaking of which, my chest is starting to annoy me. It''s getting pretty big and gets in the way when I''m drawing my bow. I still hit it with my bowstring every now and then.


    Not to mention it hurts sometimes, ever since it started growing. Hmmm, I know. Next time I win, I''ll have him ease the pain for me. Why not have him give me a massage? I need to rx my body every once in a while. Thinking of this, I ended my break time before resuming my practice.

 Chapter 19: Boss fight

    Chapter 19: Boss fight


    Another couple of months has passed and I am now pretty close to 15 years old, I just got home from Aerin''s ce, as I am once again on my garden. Right now I am collecting all the necessary nt seeds I would need and putting them in my pockets because today, me and Sis decided to have a spar once again.


    In thesest couple of months, I really focused on developing my nt magic. As I slowly grew an arsenal of spells, revolving nts. I didn''t forget to practice my basic spells as well, as they were still pretty useful on their own.


    "Welp, here is a year''s worth of effort." as I walked to our usual sparring spot, the pond where we took a bath with Mom once.


    As I arrived there, a notable difference from before is that there is now a clear area where there is only grass. Though we didn''t do it intentionally, our spars got more intense as time went on and the surroundings slowly got cleared as a result. Though of course, Celine won the vast majority of them.


    I waited for some time, before Celine finally arrived. We always arrived in different times, as to not let Mom know about our spars. After all, she doesn''t like the idea of them.


    "Hello, did you wait for long?" Sis asked me,


    "Not really, I practiced for a bit so it''s not like I''m bored" I replied before immediately casting a wind spell, I always did this just in case I get lucky and catch her off guard.


    "Gale!" as winds blew from the direction of my body, I secretly scattered some seeds. Celine wasn''t that surprised, as she put up a stone wall without saying anything. Feeling a rumbling in my feet, I jumped away from my current position. And immediately, arge geyser of water came out from my previous location.


    I tried to find her, but the stone wall she erected blocked my view. I then heard a falling sound, as I looked up to the sky and saw her free falling. It seems that she rode the geyser that she put up, and is nowing down, withrge chunks of ice.


    "me torrent!" I quickly cast, as methrowers shot out from both of my arms as she can''t dodge mid-air. However instead of letting the chunks of ice collide against the ground, she quickly melted them, before turning them to fog while having a chunk of ice tank the methrower for her. I knew of this trick already, I once thought that we would be both disadvantaged at the fog as we both couldn''t see. But it turns out she can sense the fog like it''s a part of her body, and all she has to do is find the spot where she couldn''t sense anything. Because that is where I would be.


    I quickly covered my nose and erected a human shaped rock, as I dug down. She didn''t fall for it of course, and instead made the fog turn to frost. That was the reason I lost once, as I breathed in some of the fog, she quickly turned all of them into ice and that REALLY hurt. It would have been fatal if some got into my lungs. But because Sis has no knowledge of the respiratory system, she wasn''t aware of how deadly it could''ve gotten.


    Well of course, I told her how deadly that was after, and for her to do it again means she''s confident that I''m no longer inside her fog. However that was what I was waiting for, as the ice fell down the ground. I quickly casted-


    "Grasping roots!" as the seeds that I scattered immediately grew into wooden vines. She was clearly surprised about seeing magic she never saw before, but she still knew that it must be somehow rted to me. She was about to snap her fingers to light up burn the iing vines, when I melted the ice that she created, to soak the vines with water.


    Now she would need to cast a way stronger fire spell, to burn through the vines. Of course, I wouldn''t let her cast that. As my spell hit and coiled around her limbs, while a different nt with wide leaves covered her mouth. She really looked surprised as her eyes were wide open as they stared at me.


    I made sure to restrict her limbs and her mouth, as she could cast her magic from both of them, potentially freeing herself.


    "Well, this is m-" I was just about to dere my victory when I saw her eyes wide open as her pupils started to glow blue, and veins started to appear around her eyes.


    Dark ice then started to appear just below her foot, before quickly surging upwards as she encased herself in a thickyer of ice. As she was protected in her tomb of ice, I was nning to cast fire magic to perhaps break through the ice while she immobilized herself. But then violent waters started to surge around her Ice Tomb, they didn''t stop uprooting vines until the only vines that remained were the ones who was frozen with her.


    Before she atleast needed to wave her hand or snap her fingers, when she was doing chantless casting. But now she literally cast magic with just her eyes. Was that possible? I never heard about such a thing, Mom was way stronger than both of us, but she never taught us anything about that.


    Oh my god sis, it''s just a spar. Though I don''t have any right to talk, as I literally studied a new field of magic just to win as well. Fuck, both of us are trying hard in this one.


    The dark ice then shattered into pieces, as she came out basically scot-free. Well, now I can''t rely on the element of surprise to win.


    "Were those vines your secret n for victory?" Sis said while rubbing her eyes like she just woke up from her sleep,"Fufu, to think you also came up with something new by yourself."


    "Strangle-thorns!"


    I wasn''t gonna let her have her monologue, as I quickly touched the ground with a seed in hand. The nt immediate blossomed, as thick, thorny vines scattered around the entire field, before shooting up. Chanting "Searing Fire!" I quickly light those vines up in mes.


    The fire quickly crawled into her direction, as she coated herself in a ball of water. However that didn''t put out the mes, as I used wind magic to intensify the fire. Smoke was now in the area, as it blocked our view.


    "cial Shards", I panicked when I heard her cast with her voice. She usually can cast simple spells, with her limbs alone. But for her to actually chant, this one must be pretty strong. I cast a stone wall as a barrier, however nothing came. Instead I heard her nimble footsteps, as she was instantly behind me.


    She was close to pinning me down, when she was stopped by a few vines, that wrapped her limbs from behind. She probably assumed that, my nt magic were like normal elemental magic, once fired they were essentially out of your control. But it doesn''t work that way, they linger around for a couple of minutes, in which I could still freely control them. Herck of experience fighting this type of magic, led to her first defeat in a long time.


    I was worried that she was gonna use her eyes to cast magic again, so I quickly covered it as well. Though I wouldn''t be surprised if she had a limit to it.


    We were both unconsciously holding back in our spars, as we didn''t want to do any real harm to the other. After all, if we get any bruises then Mom might see it. So the victor is decided by the one who had an opportunity tond an attack, before stopping themselves.


    "Haaaah, Well Sis, It seems I won this time." I didn''t even need to pretend that I was happy, because I was happy for real.


    I quickly released her and she looks kind of lost as she didn''t seem to expect losing. Well she did as best as she could, with the knowledge she was given. It was just a single loss though, a loss that required months of preparation from me. If she knew more about my magic then she could''ve won more convincingly, but she didn''t. So now my win-loss ratio improved slightly as it is now a beautiful, 3-46.


    Quickly standing up, I quickly put out the fire I started earlier, though it might sound like the surroundings got messy, it really didn''t. As my nt magic, would wither on it''s own and all the water magic would just be absorbed to the ground. The only mess we really needed to clean up was the stone walls we erected, which could be easily fixed with magic as well.


    Knowing what a victory meant, I was waiting for sister to clean up the damage her spells did while I thought of what I should make her do afterwards. After all, it''s not like she was pretty merciful when she was the one winning.

 Chapter 20: Limits

    Chapter 20: Limits


    The more I thought of what I should make Sister do, the more I realized that I was pretty limited in my options. Sure, since she currently doesn''t have that much knowledge about sex, I could probably have her suck my dick and cum in her mouth right now. But it''s not like she''s gonna remain clueless about sex forever.


    What I needed to do is make it, so that in her mind she is the one who approached me. So even if she knewter on in the future what she did, she would not me it on me. Just like the time when I lost to her before and she said her breasts was in pain, so she had me alleviate it for her.


    Of course, I did more than just alleviate it for her. But the point is if she looked back on it, it''s clearly her idea and not mine. There is also the method of framing it a way, that it would look like it is only a childish mistake but I can''t really get much out of that. What bullshit reason could I even use to have her suck me.


    [Ah fuck, years of academy training, WASTED!] I cried in my mind, as victory didn''t taste so sweet right now


    In the end, my dare shouldn''t be anything to extreme as of now. Let''s use things that she already allows me to do and things that I slowly built excuses for. There is also the fact, that I ''should'' be clueless about sex as well. So it''s not like taking things just a little bit further, would make me suspicious.


    When she finally finished cleaning up her stone walls, and the massive hole in the ground that was made by herrge geyser. She walked up next to me, as waited for my words


    "Uhm sis, let''s do it like before, okay?" I ''timidly'' suggested


    "You mean?" Sister asked, not knowing what I meant


    "We''re pretty dirty right now, so let''s take a bath first again okay?"


    "Ohh, sure then" she agreed,


    "My dare will be done back at home, okay?" I said to her


    "Wha-!? But Mom might find out about our fights then?" she eximed worriedly


    "That''s why you''ll have to make sure she won''t find out." I smiled at her


    -----------------------------------------------


    "Mom, I''ll be sleeping at Big Sis'' room tonight." I said while we were eating dinner


    "Oh? That''s a surprise.." It seems that Mom expected that I would be ''cheering her up'' her again tonight, as she had some pauses on her words but she quickly epted it.


    Speaking of mother, I had the ideal situation already formed with her. In her mind, she was the one who ''corrupted'' me because of the night she woke up horny. She tried to cover up her blissful face and her orgasms, as just me ''cheering her up''. I guess she wants to protect my ''innocence'', just yet.


    Of course, I took advantage as I got more wanton with her body, though I have to hide my boner with my clothes. Because after all, I''m not supposed to be excited. Thoughtely, She sometimes takes advantage of my supposed ''misunderstanding''. As sometimes she really has been using me to get herself off. Maybe I was wrong in my initial assessment of her, something, something about seeing sex as sacred.


    There was this time, when she talked to me and said she was feeling down. Of course, I consoled her, as I hugged and gave her real affection, because I really cared for her as well. But she pressed on, as she slowly directed the conversation into having me ''cheer her up''.


    So I yed along with her, and made sure she had a huge smile on her face, along with a drooling mouth, both the upper and lower ones. It seems the ability to lie with a straight face, runs in the family.


    As I was thinking back, dinner slowly came to an end. I haven''t really entered Celine''s room that much, so I was pretty curious as to what it looked like. Her room was surprisingly pretty simple, and everything was perfectly aligned and in order. She had notes with her own spell theories written in them, as well as her bow hanging on the wall.


    "So what is it?" sister asked


    "It''s simple Sis, I''ll just tickle you for an hour and you just have to endure. Though you have to make sure you''re not too noisy. After all, Mom might find us out if you get noisy" I said


    It was a pretty ''innocent'' and simple task really. Something that if she looks back on it, was really just a child''s suggestion. Though I''ll do more than just tickle her. The way I worded it made it so that, it seemed like she only has to endure my tickling for an hour, while trying to minimize the sounds that she''ll make.


    "Oh, that seems difficult." she almost said ''easy'', as I could see her trying to hide her smug grin from her face, well that''s better for me. The easier the dare is, the more ''innocent'' it will look for her after all.


    "Uhm, so get naked first Sis, your clothes might block my hands after all."


    It seems she understood, as she started taking her clothes off. As she gave me a quite amateurish, stripping show. I saw that her body has matured since thest time I touched it. Her once ''budding'' tits, has now grown into a pair of bountiful, globes. Her daily exercises made her body fit, as her ass looks round and firm behind her. Her being an elf, made her milky white skin look soft and smooth, just like that of a baby''s and her long smooth legs had no signs of blemishes on them. And when she finally let her hair down, which was usually tied up in a proper ponytail, she had a more ''homely'' air to her, in contrast to her usual cold and stoic look.


    As she finished undressing, I also took off my clothes as I sat down on the edge of her her bed and beckoned her to get on top of me. I had her straddle myp, while facing towards me. I positioned her such that her pussy was just right above my crotch. When her soft, naked ass came in contact with my skin, I couldn''t help but get hard.


    "How would you tickle me like this?" she asked as I could still see a slight smug smile on her face, as she was thinking that she once again got a free pass for losing.


    "Don''t worry sis, just focus on not making any noises okay? Mom might wake up after all." I reminded her, as my hands slowly cupped her underboob while slowly moving up. I started sucking on her nipples, like I did when she made me massage her breasts. I licked her pink are in circles, as I felt her cherry-like nipple harden in my mouth. I then used my fingers to pinch her other nipples, while lightly pulling it as well.


    "Silly, you don''t know how to tickle someone after all. Fufu~" I can her whisper quietly


    As I was sucking one of her tits, and kneading the other with my fingers. I moves my hand towards her face, before opening her small mouth, as I inserted my fingers in her slippery mouth.


    "Hm?" I could see her tilt her head in surprise, as I moved my, now wet, fingers down her back as it slowly felt her curves before reaching towards her bare buttocks. Once there, I lubed her ass up with her own saliva, before I started ying with her asshole.


    "Hii-?!" She eximed, before covering her mouth as she realized how loud she was


    I fiddled with the area around her asshole, as I tried to rx the muscles around it. And when I finally felt it was ready, I inserted my middle finger in her ass. I could see the moment when her smug smile disappeared, as her eyes widened into circles and her mouth formed an ''o'' shape.


    "Mmmh~ Wha-?! Nnngh~" her suppressed moans came out, as I start moving my fingers inside and out of her butt. Of course, I didn''t forget to continue sucking on her tits, as I also started flicking her nipples with my tongue. The tightness of her asshole, made my cock erect as it stood up before bumping into her unprotected pussy.


    I re-positioned my dick so that it''s sandwiched between her pussy lips, as it caught all of her juices. Making it glisten and slippery. I could see her clenching her teeth, as she tried her best not to make any sounds.


    I started pistoning my hips up and down in the bed, as I got her body to start bouncing on myp. Her firm, meaty ass made pping sounds, everytime it hit my thighs. Her straight tinum hair, moving up and down with her, while her bountiful breasts swung in all directions in front of my face.


    "Ahh, Riel you''re too noisy. What if Mom sees us?" She was panicking because of the sounds her butt was making, but it was her hard to take her words seriously, when it''s only her tits I could see bouncing up and down in my face.


    "That''s your problem sis, you still have to endure for an hour" I said


    When I felt her asshole slowly amodate for my finger. I then inserted another one, as I gradually increased the frequency of my fingering. My dick enjoyed the feeling of her body bouncing as her wet, moist pussy lips was rubbing hard, teasing my erect cock.


    My tongue got more frantic in its'' attack on her tits, as my flicking became faster. I also started to get more aggressive with my fingers as I started twisting her nipples well.


    "Mmmh~" I can see her close her eyes while biting her lips, as she tried her best not to make any sounds. She buried her face in my neck, as she held onto my back as hard as she could. My usually smug and proud sister, has her bodypletely at my mercy and the thought of that made me want to take things a little bit further.


    "Let''s get into another position, Sis" I said after some time as I looked at her face, which were turning pink.


    "Uhm okay.." she followed as she got off from myp, while panting, her thighs dripping with her own love nectar.

 Chapter 21: Sibling Bonding

    Chapter 21: Sibling Bonding


    "Kneel here, Sister." I pointed towards the center of the bed


    As Sister knelt, I had her lower her head while raising her bare buttocks up in the air.


    "Sis, Hold your butt like this, okay? Make sure to spread your butt cheeks as well." I ordered her since this is still part of my dare. I guided her hand towards the underside of her butt cheeks so that it''s not just her ass but her honey hole as well, that she is spreading.


    "Un." Sister meekly obeyed, as she willingly spread her dripping wet pussy for me. Her butt was raised up in the air, while her face was buried in her pillow.


    Now that she was on position, I went behind her as I admired the ''scenery''. My elder sister was ''presenting'' both of her fuck holes to me, I could see her asshole still slightly open from the fingering I did before, the area around it glistening with a mixture of her saliva and her own love nectar.


    Her hands which was spreading her ass, dug deep in her skin as it erotically molded her butt''s round shape. Her pussy was glistening with her juices all around, as some of it dripped into her thighs. Her meat hole was quivering, as it let out her own feminine scent, arousing me even further. Taking in this sight once more, I finally leaned forwards as I gave her pussy a lick.


    "Hii-!? Wha- what are you doing? Don''t lick that, it''s dirty!" Her body trembled cutely, before speaking with a worried voice. Just how much cuter could she get.


    "Just tickling you sis. Fufu~, you''re being kinda loud, you know?" I said before resuming what I was doing, I stimted the area just around her clit, before flicking it directly with my tongue. As my face was positioned right in front of her leaking honey hole, I took in the scent of her aroused pussy while some of her juices got into my face. I didn''t forget about her butt as well, as I gently stimted it with my thumb.


    "Mmmh~" she was holding back her moans but she didn''t have her hands to cover her mouth this time, as her butt was trembling adorably. Her hands were losing their grip on her ass cheeks, as she couldn''t muster her strength. When her arms finally let go, her ass jiggled as it went back to it''s original round shape. Seeing that, I hit her bare buttocks just hard enough to echo a loud pping sound, as I spanked her. I could see a red hand mark left on the milky white skin of her plump ass.


    "Ahn~ No! What if-" Her ass rippled when my hand hit it, she was about to say something but I cut her off


    "I told you right? You have to hold your butt, but you let go. Isn''t that cheating?" I said with an admonishing voice


    "Uuun Sorry..." she meekly replied, as her hands went back to spreading her ass. There was no trace of her usual smugness in her voice, as she obediently obeyed.


    After a couple of minutes, I felt my tongue get tired. I once again ordered that we switch to another position.


    This time I was sitting at the edge of the bed, and my taller, elder sister wasying on her stomach across myp. She wanted to take her pillow with her, but this time I stopped her since it was helping her quite a lot in blocking her moans.


    In this new position, I was rubbing her pussy with my palms before spanking her plump ass. Her once fair skin, now had a tinge of red in it.


    "Please, Riel stop that. I''ll be quiet okay?... Mom might really wake up." She protested, but since her arms were held down by me, the only way she could protest was by adorably wiggling her cute butt. And that action only looked like she was begging me to spank her some more. I wasn''t that worried about her getting suspicious since Mom also spanked us like this when we were kids.


    I finally stopped hitting her butt, since I don''t want it to be sore the next day. Instead I yed with her pussy lips, moving my fingers at her crotch area. But I never inserted anything, I was just ying around the outskirts of her vagina. I could feel my hand getting wet, everytime I get near her moist fuck hole.


    As I was edging her pussy, I didn''t want to give her the satisfaction of inserting my finger just yet. Instead I went towards her ass, as I fiddle around her butthole, before fingering her there instead. Curious, I tilted sidewards as I took a nce at her cunt. I saw her honey hole flooded with her viscous love juices, it was opening and closing as if it was breathing, begging for something to satisfy it.


    "Haaah Haaah How much... longer do I... have to endure." she asked while panting


    "You''re halfway done Sis." I said as I smiled at her gently


    I decided to finally give her some satisfaction, as I finally inserted my fingers inside her pussy. Her back arched, as she raised her head for a moment with a satisfied face. Like a starving man whose hunger was finally sated.


    "Aaaah~ finally" I could hear her whisper quietly


    As I started thrusting my fingers in and out of her, squelching noises could be heard everytime my fingers went back in. With every thrust, kinky water would squelch out of her pussy.


    Damn, she really is flooded right now. The only resistance my fingers met was her own tightness, that was how slippery her insides was. Everytime my fingers woulde out, her walls tighten as if not wanting to let go.


    A mischievous grin came up in my face, as I stopped out of the blue.


    "Nnh?" her eyes widened as she turned her head quickly while biting her lips.


    She probably wanted to ask why I stopped and tell me that I should keep on going. But she didn''t want me to know that she was enjoying her supposed ''punishment'', so she kept silent instead.


    "I want to change positions again. We still have 2 more positions to go through" I said


    "Oh.." she replied, while rubbing her thighs together.


    She quickly stood up from myp, her inner thighspletely wet. Since I don''t think she would faint just like that time with Mom, I''ll make sure to have my release when her mind was still muddled. I had her lie down on her stomach on the bed.


    I then straddled her thighs before leaning forward. This actions made my erect dick position itself just between her butt cheeks, I then took some of the viscous liquid that her pussy was dripping and used it to lube up her butt crack. I also added some on my erect dick as well.


    "I''ll tickle you here for now okay?" I said


    "Sure..." Sis whispered.


    I then grabbed both her ass cheeks andpletely sandwich my erect cock between them.


    Oh god, they''re so soft and slippery. Holding her ass cheeks in ce, I started thrusting my dick on her slippery butt crack. The feeling of having my cock squished by my elder sister''s ass was too blissful. As I was already on the edge the whole time, After a couple of minutes my thrusting turned frantic as I could finally feel myself about to cum. I did onest thrust as I-


    "Sis, I''ll wet your butt with my magic, okay?" I lied as I chanted a bullshit spell called "water gun", as I released my load on her ass.


    Getting up, I looked at her butt crack stained with my cum and felt satisfied. My cum then dripped down, as it reached her unprotected pussy. Now that I had my release, my mind was pretty clear and I knew what I should do next.


    "Sis,st position now." I said


    "Okay.." she meekly obeyed as she got up,pletely ignoring the fact that I just used her ass to get myself off. We went out of the bed this time, as I had sister stand on the floor.


    "Straighten your legs sis, while touching the floor with your hands." I was surprised by how quickly she obeyed. I touched her legs before spreading it slightly, so that I have an easier ess on her pussy.


    I had my Sis bend over, before I started fingering her for good. A puddle was forming underneath her, as love nectar squelched out of her pussy. It was then that her knees started to shake, and her pussy was starting to squirm around my fingers.


    "Umm. Riel. Big Sis has to do something okay? I''ll get back here real quick, I prom- Hii!?" I didn''t let her finish what she was gonna say


    "No, Sis you stay until your time is up." knowing what''s about to happen, I didn''t let her as I added another finger instead.


    "NO! I promise, just this once okay? Big Sis is gonna pee..." she looked back with uneasy eyes, as her knees shook. Herst line was barely audible, as her voice went quieter.


    Of course, I knew that it''s not pee that was about toe. But that''s what she thought it was, and for her proud self, she doesn''t like the idea of ''peeing'' in front of her little brother. My fingering became more frantic and I felt her pussy finally convulse, when I started flicking her clit as well.


    "NO~ Riel, please don''t look, okay? It''s not what you think it is!" she said as her kneed buckled and her body went soft. She was nowying on the floor with my cum dripping from her butt crack and her pussy squirting love juices. Her body was still twitching as her ass shook every now and then.


    Her position looked so erotic, as she wasying down on the floor weakly. There was a puddle just below her dripping pussy, cum dripping from her ass with her legs spread open. Her hair was a mess and her tits were pressed against the floor, she looked like she just had her first creampie, with the way she looked.


    Tears of embarrassment flowed out as she hid her face with her hands, as she felt shepletely ruined her brother''s dignified ''image'' of her. She always made sure that she would look ''cool'' and ''strong'' in her brother''s eyes, that was why she always tried hard when ites to their spars. But now she just ''peed'' when he was ''tickling'' her, she felt her face go red as she didn''t want to see her brother''s face right now.

 Chapter 22: Insertion

    Chapter 22: Insertion


    Luckily my post-nut rity is going strong as when I saw my Sis hide herself in shame, I had a rough idea of what to do. Someone as proud as Sister will just feel more ashamed if I tried consoling her with words like ''It''s okay'' or ''It''s fine''. Instead I silently put my clothes back on, and cleaned the ''mess'' she made.


    I did a double take when I saw her ass trembling with my cum dripping on it, but in the end I had to clean it up as well. Celine quickly got herself together as she didn''t want to show her weak side any more than she already has. She stood up and picked up her clothes-


    "That should be an hour now, right?" Sis said in her usual voice, with her back turned on me


    "Um, yes." I replied


    "I see..." she said as she dressed herself up


    "I said to Mom that I''ll be sleeping here." I reminded her


    "Oh.."


    As I looked around her room, her once tidy bed was in shambles, as the mattress was a mess. There were stains in the bed from the love nectar that dripped from her pussy earlier, Celine saw that as well, as she silently worked to fix her room back to its'' usual look. We changed the bed sheets and when we finished, we were awkwardlyying together in the bed. The moon was up, with it''s light illuminating us through the window, the room was silent as everybody else was already asleep by this time.


    I was pretty familiar with the concept of a ''pillow talk''. Though we''re not lovers nor did we have sex, if there was a time to have one, I think it would be now. As Sis huddled up on her side on the bed, I slowly moved closer as I hugged her from the back


    "I was really happy when I won" I said to her softly


    "Un.."


    "I finally had a chance to get back at you."


    "And you did.."


    "What do you mean? All I saw was my cool big Sister who neverughed once, even after I tickled her" I said as I snuggled closer to her, acting like I didn''t see anything


    "Oh heh~" she chuckled at the end, it seems she understood what I was doing as I could feel more energy in her reply this time. She then turned towards me, as we were nowying down facing each other


    "Yea, it was too bad nothing happened when you were tickling me." she said while smiling gently


    "Un, nothing happened" Of course I agreed, I''m more than willing to keep what happened here just between the two of us


    "Fufu~, you really love your big Sis huh?" she said as she pulled me closer to her


    "Of course... I love Big Sis the most..." I replied softly, Celine seemed satisfied


    "Um, I''m sorry for when you were always losing, okay?" This time it was her turn to open up, as she apologized to me


    "Why?" I tilted my head at her sudden apology


    "Nothing, it was just when I was winning I didn''t think of how you must''ve felt... yet now, when you won you still care about me" she slowly said, as if she was on a confessional


    "Oh.. I just don''t like seeing Big Sis cryi- I mean, seeing Big Sis do nothing" I said as I hurriedly corrected my ''mistake''


    "Fufu- yes, your Sister did nothing..." She seemed like she was happy again, as she was rustling my hair with her hands while looking at me with loving eyes. We then continued our small talk until I finally dozed off.


    "Really you''re such a treasure..." she said as she hugged me tight. Seeing me asleep, she then gave me a goodnight kiss before adding


    "My treasure..." she whispered before sleeping with me in her arms.


    ----------------------------------------------


    A few weekster, I just got home from Aerin''s ce. I was slowly working on my rtionship with her as well, every now and then when she finished teaching me. I would offer her a back massage to rx and ease her muscles, though nothing special was happening yet, it was good to show some goodwill and sincerity. I didn''t have a way to approach her yet, so I was just taking my shots.


    I went home to eat lunch, before I went out again to practice and test my magic.


    I was practicing my magic somewhere pretty remote and I must''ve moved pretty far from the vige because as I was practicing, I just saw a huge stag with golden antlers running like it was escaping from some sort of predator. When I looked at the direction it was running from, I saw some bolts fly and as well as some arrows.


    Instantly I knew that it was not the vigers from my vige, as firstly I don''t think anyone in the vige uses crossbows. And secondly, we don''t hunt that deer in particr as they were slowly dying out. Some of the vigers were actually actively helping them grow their numbers back, as we considered them co-inhabitants of this forest.


    "Hey, Don''t let it get away!" I heard a rough voice shout


    I jumped up towards the tree branches as I hid myself. Trying to observe the situation, and as I did. I saw two humans with hunter''s clothing chasing after the wounded deer. Now that was a surprise, I never saw humans in this life before. Because I never really went that far out of the forest just yet, but if I remember correctly, a nearby country should be a human kingdom. So they must be ''poachers''? I think.


    "There seems to be a lot of them in this forest. I never knew about that" the other man said


    Well seeing them travel all the way here, they must not be alone then. I don''t think they would travel all the way here just to hunt a single deer, they must be hunting them for their antlers. Harvesting them inrge numbers, so they must have a group along. Well there was rule to immediately kill any outsiders who ventures near the forest, and seeing them ruin my people''s work really struck a nerve.


    "Haaah~ well I don''t know how strong I really am by this world''s standards, so might as well get a reference." The only people whose strength I knew, was that of my Sister and Mother''s. And both of them are considered prodigies among their peers, I also was considered one but unlike Sis who is considered a more well rounded fighter, I lean pretty strongly on magic. Though ''lean'' might not be the correct term, as I really focused a lot on my magic.


    ''Well Bambi, don''t die just yet'' I thought as I was roughly gauging their strength. They could be pretty strong fighters as well, so I had to be careful. Wait isn''t Bambi the fawn? And not the adult deer? I don''t remember...


    The important thing is, I don''t want this one to die, but I won''t know where theirpanions are, if I just kill these two pretty quickly. It was then an idea came to my mind, as I finally decided to jump down and descend.


    ''Well atleast Bambi won''t die now.'' I thought as I scattered some seeds into the ground.


    "Rampant Growth..." I sneakily cast as to give myself some preparations before the main event


    "Hey! Something''s fa- Eh?!" As expected the two was pretty shocked seeing an elf appear in front of them


    "Oh shit, are we near an elven vige?" The two men looked like they were in theirte twenties, my sense of age was getting ruined by being constantly around elves. If they are as old as I think they are, then they should only be a couple of years older than my Sister. Though she looks WAY younger than both of them.


    "Is she alone?" my ears could pick up on their conversation. Damn, it didn''t take long for their conversation to start steering into capturing me. As expected of a poacher, I guess, what sells more should be the priority. No wonder our kingdom has deep hatred for humans, I could practically see the greed in their eyes as they looked at me.


    ''Please don''t look at me like that, it''s disgusting''


    It seems they came to a decision, as one of them retreated, presumably to call the others for backup. The more bulky looking one remained to keep me busy, they really are taking me lightly eh? Is it because I still look like a kid on my preteens? Should I cut my hair? At the moment I look like a Xianxia protagonist, this time with pointed ears, with my hair tied up like this in a pony tail. I could see why they would think that I''m a girl from a distance.


    Well since the others are guaranteed toe here now, I have no use to keep this one alive. Since this isn''t a spar like with Celine, I was pretty free to raise my firepower as high as I could. After all, a real battle is usually decided pretty quickly


    "Hello there" I greeted


    The man didn''t return my greetings as he immediately aimed his crossbow at me, before firing a silver bolt at me. Since I already cast my spell earlier, I have about half an hour until the nts, or should I say trees, I made wither. Instantly arge trunk of wood sprouted out of the ground and tanked it for me.


    Evidently the man was shocked by seeing magic he never saw before, his eyes widened as I could almost read his face. Looks like he knew that he fucked up big time. As once the trunk of wood appeared to protect me, without me casting or saying anything I had the thorny vines I prepared beforehand suddenly appear below him and ensnare his entire body.


    "What the fu- AAGH!!"


    Blood was oozing where thorns pricked his body. It reminded me of a certain man who had to wear a crown of thorns as his punishment, except this guy wore it like a full bodytex bodysuit instead. I don''t think the experience is pleasant, as the vines were still continuing to move, as they coil and crawl around his body even more, flesh being ripped out as some skin were stuck onto the thorns and were pulled along.


    "AAAAAAAGGGHHHHHH!!!" The man''s screams of agony could be heard, as I covered my ears and close my eyes at this pitiful sight, I didn''t think it would be this bloody. "Vine Whip" was a weak ass move in Pokemon after all, though I guess adding some thorns changed it up a little bit.


    Deciding to finish him off before hispanions arrive, I had my vines hold him in ce, as a sharp branch emerge underneath him and pierce him in the ass before going straight through his innards, as the branch once again emerged out of his mouth. He was now about 2 meters up in the air, as his body was put on disy.


    Well, I didn''t expect my magic to be that brutal. My face was all scrunched up as I peeked through the space between my fingers. I felt my stomach churn as I stared at the human kebab in front of me. I didn''t even get to see how my magicpares to humans, well the others should be arriving soon so I still have some chance to know.

 Chapter 23: Anticlimactic

    Chapter 23: Anticlimactic


    Seeing the man crucified like that, I didn''t want hispanions to see what happened to him. That would be like saying ''Hey, I''m pretty strong you know?'', and they might get wary of me.


    "Mud Burial"


    So I buried his mangled body with earth magic about 6 feet under. The trees and nts that I used quickly went back to unassuming forms, blending with the forest scenery. Since they only have about 15 minutes left of life in them, I decided to grow some more as assurance.


    I even used some of my special ones, I used two seeds of the rare fantasy version of the Rafflesia flower and about a dozen of the Rugosa Rose''s thorny stem. The surroundings certainly look more flowery and scenic now, though not all of them look pretty.


    "Well Bambi you''re kind of safe now" I said as I knelt near the wounded deer,


    There was no arrow stuck in it''s body. But there were a few cuts here and there, I tried gently caressing its'' head to show that I''m not an enemy. It seemed to have gotten the message as itid down before it tended its'' own wounds.


    Well, they sure are taking a long time. Hmm, what if they were actually kind of smart and left the poor guy alone? They could maybe have instead reported about their findings ande back with greater numbers. Though I don''t see that seeding as well though. They were illegally crossing the border against a possibly hostile nation. And not just any nation, we''re one of the great powers after all in the continent. If they cause arge enough incident, they might just turn this into a national issue.


    I''m pretty confident that they''de back for me though, after all a young ''maiden'' elf was caught out all alone in the forest. That should be enough of a bait for those greedy bastards.


    "Over here, you bastards" I heard the voice of the man from earlier


    Oh finally, I stood up from my kneeling position. Soon a fireball emerged from the distance as it headed directly towards me. Really? Are they not afraid of causing a fire here? I didn''t want to alert the vige, since I wanna see just how strong I really am.


    Bambi quickly stood up and I let the poor guy flee so he wouldn''t get caught up in this one


    "Earth Wall" I cast to block the iing fireball


    "Hey Scarface!" I called out to the group, there was about 9 of them, all male and looks like they are at the prime of their lives.


    "Where is Eric?" My ears picked up their conversation as they ignored my call


    "Damn, she really is young. How much would she sell for?"


    "Where''s Eric though?"


    "If she remains ''unused'' we could sell her at a premium probably. But she''ll still sell for quite a lot, even if we ''test'' her quality a little bit"


    "Really, Where is Eric?"


    Uuuugghhh, I wanted to turn off my ears as I heard their conversations. Poor Eric, the guy gotpletely mangled and hispanions are out here counting chickens before they even hatch.


    "Deadly Bloom  Paralyze" I silently cast as the Rafflesia emitted paralyzing spores.


    "The other guy ran away, you know? He was pretty weak.. Fufu" I chuckled as I try to bait a response from them


    "Eric killed by a brat like you? Pfft- He might not have the best attitude, but his strength is the real deal" Scarface finally answered


    "Anyway elf missy, Uncle here needs some money okay? So be obedient ande with us." The guy with a staff said, he must be the one that cast that fireball earlier. How dumb, I would have just ignored an enemy''s taunt if I were them.


    After a quick exchange, they all nodded at each other. They didn''t let the absence of 1 guy stop them, as they quickly tried to surround me. They won''t use anything that could ''damage'' me though, so they would probably try to subdue me instead. After all they want me alive, and in top condition.


    "Flood!" I heard the guy in the back cast, as a torrent of water appeared and cascaded down on my location.


    This time I had a multitude of tree trunks tank it for me because the spell actually looks powerful, the wood once again emerged from the ground. I had a cloth wrapped around my face, as I had another tree elevate me in the air to avoid breathing in the spores. Once again, they were also shocked by the sudden appearance of magic they never saw before.


    "Is she a heretic?" one guy asked


    "She seems to be using dark magic. If so then we can only sell her underground then, else she would just get burned by the church."


    "She''s not using necromancy though, but this trees are weird"


    "Well we could rough her up a little bit then right? The guys underground wouldn''t mind a few bruises here and there" another one of the poachers said as he licked his lips.


    [Heretic? Dark Magic?] Now that''s a term I know, everything they can''t exin must be considered ''heresy'' if I use my previous world as a reference. I never had that problem with Mom and Sis though, so it could be just a human thing. Well I''ll read more about thatter, but for now, it also seems that they''re no longer afraid of hurting me as I saw them take their weapons out.


    I saw the guy with a bow coat his arrows with poison, actually pretty much everyone coated their weapon with poison. It shouldn''t be one that kills since they n to capture me. So maybe it''s just something to weaken me? Let''s see...


    Though as they were about to move, the spores finally took effect as they all fell down with their eyes open.


    "Nnn? Uegh?!" They couldn''t move their body as well as their tongue, so they could only make incoherent noises as they struggled to find out what happened


    The ''battle'' was pretty much over once again, as long as I take advantage of the fact that they don''t know about my magic. I could pretty much win everytime against an unsuspecting opponent. It''s pretty anticlimactic, but I guess I won''t have those hour long 1v1 fights that I used to see on anime.


    "Haaah, I hope you guys atleast have something useful in you" I said as I cast earth magic to bind their limbs down. Actual fights really are different from spars, I could use all the dirty tricks I know to incapacitate them pretty quickly


    Finally my trees and nts withered, as they died out before slowly turning into ash as the wind swept them away. I nced at their equipment and found nothing I really want. I stabbed a dude with one of the poisoned arrows just to see what would happen.


    Their eyes were pretty much covered in fear, everytime I walked near them. I realized the good stuff should be back on their camp, so I quickly cast a multitude of spells to make sure they stay down.


    "Rock Binding"


    "Freeze"


    "Grasping Roots"


    Feeling pretty safe, I walked down the trail that they came from. And I saw about couple dozen of antlers already harvested, as there were still fresh blood from the roots. I felt mad, seeing that the deer that some of the vigers were protecting were being poached by some random people. I rummaged through their stuff and found some wine, food, couple of knives, and a few suspicious bottles.


    This could be the poison that they tried to use against me, so I decided to have them take it. I also took some of the unopened bottles of wine and a cup as I returned to their location.


    "Hey, help me out here okay? Since you can''t speak right now, I''ll test each of these bottles to see what they do." I gave them a grin, as I opened the first one


    The first guy sighed in relief, when he saw the first bottle I opened. This one shouldn''t be that dangerous based on his reaction. As I forced them to take different bottles, some died, some fell asleep, and one is horny. Seeing the amount of poison they have, this shouldn''t the first time they sold someone. They could have been a human or others, but I''m not the first victim they ever targeted, that''s for sure.


    "Yikes, an aphrodisiac." I shivered, when I imagined what these guys would do if I somehow lost. Though they might be surprised that I''m a boy, but you never know someone''s tastes.


    I''m not really a fan of getting someone horny through drugs, but I could see a few situations where the other ones could be useful. Having a deadly poison, is always a nice thing to have.


    "Sigh, well the sun is almost down. So sleep tight guys" I buried all of them underground, alive or not. As I took the bottles of poison and wine with me. I still had to follow the ''kill on sight'' rules regardless of what I felt, though I didn''t have any particr mercy for the people who killed Bambi''s family.


    [It''s not like I''m someone much better though] I thought to myself as I walked back home

 Chapter 24: A Proud Mother

    Chapter 24: A Proud Mother


    As I was walking home, I thought back to what happened earlier. My first thought was ''Damn, they were weak''. I don''t know if those guys were considered strong by this world''s standards, but if it was Sis that they met they would have gotten rolled even harder.


    And to think I used some of my Rafflesia seeds for that. Really what a waste. Well atleast I got my hands into some stuff that could be pretty useful. I looked at the bottle of poison and wine at my hands. Poison was a no brainer, though if I''m not careful it could be traced back to me. The bottle of Wine though,it was just pure curiosity.


    I was a typical honor student at my previous life, so drinking was a big no-no for me. It depends on the person, they said, though I''m not too sure if I would enjoy this. Ancient Fantasy Wine is something I''m not too sure of. Maybe I''ll just use it to stage some scenarios, like getting myself caught drinking or whatnot.


    As I arrived back home, I secretly climbed into my garden at the treetop, before stashing my loot away. Then I made sure to put on my usual face as I went through the front door. There was no trace of the man who just buried a group of men alive, it was just your everyday, innocent kid.


    "Mooom, what''s for dinner?" I said cheerfully


    "Oh, you''re back home sweetie. Let''s get dinner then, we''ve been waiting for you." Mom replied as she was reading in the living room.


    As Mom prepared the food, Celine also came down the stairs as she heard that dinner was being prepared.


    "How''s your day?" Sis asked


    "It was fine, learned a couple of things here and there" I replied as I sat before the dinner table


    When dinner was ready, we started our daily family talk like we always do during dinner. It was going on as normal until Sis said something


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    "Uhm Mom, I received some offers from the Imperial Military Academy" Celine just said out of the blue


    "What?" I didn''t know about that school at all, but the word ''Imperial'' seemed like a big deal


    "Oh my how did you get it?" It seems Mom was fairly shocked, before she got really happy for her daughter


    "Well I was there during an inspection, and our guards decided to introduce me to the inspector saying I was a talent. So I showed off what I could do and they got interested in me hehe~" she exined


    "Military, huh..." Mom whispered


    "Uhmm.. Yes Mom! I really like the Military! I think they''re cool and th-" Sis got flustered hearing the hesitation in Mom''s voice


    "Silly, You did well, my dear. You did well." Mom sensed the urgency in Celine''s voice as she reassured her that she supports her, as Mom rustled Celine''s hair


    "Isn''t this in the capital though?" Mom asked


    "Um yes" Sister''s voice got tiny, as she was getting nervous


    Celine must really want this offer for her to be this nervous. Usually she has her cold and stoic face, but for her to be like this. She must be really afraid that Mom won''t ept the offer


    "It''s a schrship as well Mom, we don''t have to pay for tuition or anything" Sis added, Shouldn''t you have said that earlier?


    "Hmmm Should we move? Because unless you go in a dorm, I don''t think you can travel from the capital to here pretty easily even if it''s only on the weekends" Mom questioned


    "Uhmm I''m willing to go to a dorm, if we can''t move I''ll try to return every month or so " Sis said uneasily


    "Well, don''t be so sad yet, we still have a few months right? We''ll figure out something.." Mom reassured Sis


    ---------------------------------------------------------


    As Mom and I wereying down on the bed about to sleep, with her naked of course, I asked her a question. I was pretty excited from the battle earlier and having it end just like that, I felt that all my energy had to ''go somewhere''.


    "Mom, are you happy?"


    "Yes, dear. Mommy is really happy right now~" Mom said while beaming a smile


    "Is it because of Sis?" I pressed on


    "Un, your sis did well, making Mom smile like this~" Mom replied happily, seeing that I acted like I was jealous


    "I can make Mom happy as well " I pouted like I was a child jealous for his parent''s attention, before going down on her and spread her legs as I gave her pussy a lick


    "Mmmh~ Mommy''s not ''sad'' right now, okay? You don''t ha- Aaahn~" Mom tried to protest, but she was stopped when I started edging her once again


    I spread the beautiful folds of her pussy, as my tongue went in and out of her. Once again before my eyes, was the slutty view of my mother''s pussy, dripping juices for her own son. I wanted to get her wet as soon as possible, so I also went and teased her clit with my tongue while my fingers spread her lips wide.


    "Ahhn~ Yes you also make Mommy happy, okay?Mmmh~" I saw a stupid smile on Mom''s face, as it was once again twisted in pleasure


    I wanted to attack her at two sides, so instead of continuing to kneel between her legs. I moved at her side, where I started having my fingers go in on her dripping cunt. And the other one started ying with her tits, pinching and twisting her erect nipples.


    "Mom, you always smile like that when I do this." I acted like I still was oblivious to sex, as I gave her nipples a hard twist


    "Mmmh~ We''re just bonding okay?~" I could see her face change in pleasure, along with my twist. Until today Mom still never gave me ''the talk'' properly, she was always skirting around it, calling it as ''cheering her up'' or ''bonding''. Since she didn''t want me to know about sex so badly, I took advantage


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    My fingers were still inside, as her pussy started to get more slippery. My fingers were in bliss, as I started moving on her warm, moist, slippery cave.


    "Mom, does it really feel that good? Having your peehole touched and licked?" I asked her


    "Uhhh" she didn''t know how she would answer, remembering that her son must''ve already seen her blissful face multiple times, she decided that there was no point in lying as she answered-


    "Sometimes yeskinda" Mom said while averting her eyes


    "Um, then can Mom do it to me too? I also want to try feeling good" I said ''shyly'', as I finally took out my erect cock. As she wasying down, I had to move towards the side of her face.


    I was still growing, so it''s no Holy Sword Excalibur yet. But I''m not here to mind-break someone, I just needed to break the ice, so that I can finally include my dick in our next ''bonding'' sessions.


    Mom was staring at my dick which was standing up, it seems she wasn''t sure if she should take her ''lies'' a little bit further. Because she still nned to give him the talk, when he was finally grown up. But it looks like things might not go her way.


    Seeing Mom hesitating, I grabbed one of her arms before guiding it to my shaft. I had her soft fingers gently wrap around my throbbing cock, before guiding her arms to start doing an up-and-down motion, as she slowly started giving me a handjob.


    "Mmh~" I unconsciously made a sound, as although it was still technically hands, it wasn''t my rough right hand jerking off my dick right now, it was my gentle mother''s.


    Mom gulped when her fingers wrapped around my dick, it seems that she still thinks that I was guiding her hands. But if she looked, she would find that I already stopped guiding her as it was now just her willingly giving me a handjob.


    Mom''s hand was pretty clumsy, as she moved up and down. But it was still miles better than masturbation. Her hands was really soft and cool in contrast to my hot, throbbing cock it gave me a blissful sensation, and the way she holds it so gently, like she was touching something precious made me leak pre-cum.


    "Ah, something came out." I quickly acted like it was my first time seeing this.


    Mom''s eyes widened, seeing me leak pre-cum like that. She gulped as she thought about what she was doing to her ''innocent'' son. Giving him pleasure like this, something that only his future wife should be doing, and the feeling of immorality slowly came up to her.


    "Ah that''s milk" Mom lied again,


    Seeing her so adamant to keep sex a secret even when she was already giving me a handjob, was just a sight to see. I tried to see just how much is she willing to keep it a secret as I-


    "That''s milk?" I tilted my head, before I opened her lips with my finger and lowered her head, before thrusting my dick inside her mouth.


    "Wha-?! Mmmn?" Before she could say anything, I filled her mouth with my hard cock to shut her up for a few minutes.


    Ah fuck, the feeling of her mouth was just way too different. Just the softness and the warmth inside, was enough to send my head to cloud nine. As my dick was getting wet from her saliva, I made sure to move it around as much as possible. Mom didn''t seem like she wants to identally bite it, so she was using her tongue to amodate, which only gave me more pleasure, as her tongue licked and touched the head a couple of times.


    Still holding my dick in her mouth, her face was shocked. As she didn''t expect things to go towards this direction.


    "To think I can now help Mom by giving her milk" I said in joy, as I made sure to make use of the lie she gave me. Mom also realized my train of thought, as she probably wanted to facepalm right now. But of course she can''t, because my erect cock was still in her small mouth.


    "Mom, you won''t get any milk like that, you should copy what I do with you and-" I said as I held her head and slowly moved her head up and down on my dick.


    "Mmmm! Mmm!" she tried to fix the situation. But she couldn''t say anything, not with her mouth filled like that.


    "Mom, I''ll make you feel good as well, don''t worry" I said,


    I still need her to feel pleasure, so she would be a little more muddle headed. So while she wasying down giving me a blowjob, I had one of my hands move down to her pussy, as I started ying with it again. She was unexpectedly dripping wet, as my fingers had an easy time going inside of her.


    I started edging her, so that everytime she started willingly move her head, I would satisfy her pussy by inserting a finger. And if she did not, I would just move my fingers around the edges.


    "Mom, purse your lips. Just like what Celine and I did, when we were drinking from you..."


    I don''t know if she followed me, but Mom started sucking on my dick like she was a hungry baby drinking from a bottle. She pursed her lips, as she earnestly started sucking. This time she started to y with her own nipples as she was sucking my dick.


    Squelching and slurping sounds echoed through our room, as I indulged myself on the body of my beautiful and kind mother. Pleasure was building up inside me, as she was ying with the ns using her tongue, sometimes she would suck it earnestly.


    Holding her head with one hand, I started to get more rough as I also started thrusting my waist. While the fingers in her pussy also became rougher.


    "Mmmh! Nnngh~" mom was saying something, though I can''t understand her


    "Mom, something ising! Mom!" I said as I acted like I didn''t know what was gonna happen, although I thrust my dick as deep as I could, in her mouth, before unloading every drop of cum inside her. At the same time Mom''s pussy tightened, before it convulsed as love nectar spurted out of her pussy, drenching my hands.


    "Ahh~" I made a satisfied sound as I finished releasing everything. I looked down at her face, which was still holding my dick. Her mouth was leaking some of my semen as some was dripping down from her lip, with her eyes rolled up in the pleasure of her orgasm.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Feeling the satisfaction of giving my mother a throat pie, I took out my dick out of her mouth.


    "Mwah~" A sound was heard as my dick popped out of her mouth, glistening with both her saliva and my semen. With my dick gone, her mouth was open as lines of saliva could be seen in her lips, with my cum still in her mouth.


    "Mom, I worked really hard for that okay? Make sure to swallow Every. Single. Drop. Of your son''s milk." I said as I closed her mouth, while looking at Mom''s lustful hazy eyes. I then heard an audible gulping sound, confirming that my Mother just swallowed my load.


    I looked at Mom''s face which had a stupid smile in it, as well as her unfocused hazy eyes. Her mouth still had lines of saliva and some cum was still dripping from her lips as she breathed heavily. I couldn''t help but be satisfied at making my mother ahegao once again.


    "Well, Mom are you also proud of me?" After all, I said I could make her smile, and that''s exactly what I did.

 Chapter 25: Clear Mind

    Chapter 25: Clear Mind


    -Lucielle POV-


    "Mom, I''ll be going to Teacher now okay? Byeeee~" Maelriel said after standing up on his tippy-toes as he tried to give me a peck on lips


    Seeing him act so cutely, I put on a gentle smile as I pat his body to check that he is all set before he goes over to that woman''s ce.


    "Okay, sweetie. Stay safe okay?" I said once I confirmed that all his clothes are neat and tidy, before sending him off with a wave


    When I finally saw him leave, I went near the sofa before plummeting down. I felt like it took all of my energy to keep a straight face this morning. To be honest when I woke up, I didn''t even want to move from the bed nor did I have the energy to cook breakfast. But the day waits for no one, so I had to move despite not wanting to at all. Luckily Celine leaves pretty early for her training, so it''s only Maelriel that I had to wait for.


    "Ugh. What" I said as I mindlessly stared into the thin air


    The moment I woke up, I just felt like I just wanted to disappear. Not likemit suicide, but more like spontaneously get removed from existence. Once the sexual high of having your innocent son unknowingly pleasure you is gone, and the reality that you just had your innocent son unknowingly pleasure you sets in, I really don''t want to curse, but I know I''m in deep shit right now.


    It''s funny how the same thing when you look at it again, once the horny sses is removed, can be so different. Last night I was getting off, from the fact that my clueless son was doing things to me that he should be only doing to his future wife. I thought of how his wife would be so happy and content with her husband,pletely oblivious to the fact that it is his Mommy that he loves the most.


    The feeling of immorality came to me, and I would be a liar if I said that I didn''t feel good that time. The immoral feeling of a forbidden rtionship as well as the physical pleasurebined, set me on a sexual high. However now that my mind is clear, I just feel empty inside. We''re mother and son, such a pure rtionship sullied for one night''s pleasure. Yeah I got off, but at what cost?


    "Aaaggh someone end me" I said as I rolled over and nted my face on the sofa


    I can''t even think about Celine''s schrship right now. All I can think of is how would I give him ''the talk'' now. I could only imagine his reaction when-


    ''You see Riel, you remember what your Mom made you do when you were a kid? Yeah that''s sex and you should only do that with your wife. Hehe XD''


    "Nooooo Aaaaghh..." I curled myself into a ball as I held my hair with my hands. I feel that if I don''t hold it right now, my hair would just fall off from all the stress that I feel and I''ll end up bald. Heck, if being bald could get me out of this situation, then I''ll start buying hats for preparation right now.


    Well we haven''t crossed the final line yet, so there''s that I guess. But still, he''ll surely remember the pleasure and experience fromst night. I remember he camest night, so he must''ve felt really good. If he starts to get addicted to it, without knowing what it really is and it''s consequences, he might just go down a terrible road.


    "Ugghh why" just imagining my cute little baby growing up, indulging himself on whores, being led around by worthless women who can only shake their hips, I felt like crying.


    I''m now back into my original position as I started staring mindlessly at the ceiling once more, as the consequences of what I just did slowly crept into my mind. My limbs were sprawled all over the ce, I didn''t even mind that I look like a useless bum, as I remembered myself willingly swallowing my son''s cum like a lowly whore.


    What dignity? What image? What Virtue? If I tell him about sex after what just happened, all those would be gone. Like they never even existed, all his respect for his mother, down the drain.


    ''How do I fix this? Ugh there is also Celine''s schrship'' I felt like I just wanted to go back to sleep, even though I just woke up about an hour earlier.


    -Maelriel POV-


    I was walking to Aerin''s ce, as I remembered what happenedst night. I couldn''t help but be satisfied. I just ''conquered'' one of my mother''s three holes, when I shot my load deep in her mouth. Jerking off was nothingpared to that. As I felt my dick start to stand up again, I thought of old men dancing naked as to not get myself distracted for my lessonster.


    I also thought of Sister''s schrship. If she was to go to War School, then our time together would be reduced. I don''t know how long elven studies take since I can''t use my time in Earth as a reference. After all our lifespan is way longerpared to that of a human''s.


    There was also the problem that Sis would be interacting a lot more with other people, and there is a chance that she''ll discover about sex by herself. Though I don''t think she''ll think that I was harassing her all this years, after all I made sure to put on my ''innocent'' persona everytime I did something.


    But there is a chance that she''ll start to set a line between us, and I don''t want that. Mom said that we still have a few months, so I still have some time to make some adjustments. When does school start here anyways?


    Winter has yet to arrive, so if Mom said it was ''in a few months''. I don''t think it starts on autumn then. I''ll just ask themter. I need to focus on my lessonster. Aerin is now giving me voice practice actually, I couldn''t help but feel like a moreplete person nowpared to my previous life. You know like someone with actual interests and personality. Someone that has an actual hobby that I could spend my free time on.


    Last life I spent too much time worrying about school, so it was good that this time I was being more productive with my time. I''m enjoying having experiments about magic as well, I was making some slow progress but it''s still progress nheless. I felt like I was writing an actual research paper, not the ones I made for my course requirements. But the ones great scientists did when they published their life''s work and efforts. Something they had an actual interest and passions about.


    Thinking of such things I made my way near Aerin''s ce.


    I was already set on the way I should approach Aerin. I remembered some of the Master-Disciple rtionship novels that I have read before. The ones where the disciple falls in love with his/her master because of the genuine love and care that they received. I even had the backstory down already.


    My father was gone, and I am a child starving for someone''s love. Though Mom and Sis loves me a lot of course, Teacher doesn''t know that. I''m not too sure as well, but I have a slight feeling that Mom and Sis is not that fond of Aerin. So I don''t think they''d start interacting that much, for Teacher to find out about the real state of our home.


    Of course, all of this is tentative and I might change the ns depending on the circumstances or if I find a better one. But for now this''ll do, so from now on Teacher Aerin is my childhood ''first love''. I don''t want to get too deep into acting and make the impression that I''m in a terrible household. So I''ll just act like my time with her is the ones where I''m happy the most. So even if she sees how our family really is, she''ll have the idea that I prefer herpany more.


    [Ok, Let''s do this!] I gave myself some mental encouragement, as I knocked the door on Aerin''s ce.


    "Um, Teacher I''m here~" I said cheerfully, before I heard footsteps approach the door.


    "Wee~" Aerin greeted me with a smile before she let me inside, as we start our usual day once again.

 Chapter 26: Learning

    Chapter 26: Learning


    "-And that should be it for today. Any words?" Aerin said as she finished giving me lessons


    "None... Also Teacher, I want to give you another massage today" I said with an earnest face


    "Oh my~ I was looking forward for it the entire week, you know?" She said with a smile as she guided me to her room


    I''ve been giving teacher a massage every other week, the past 2 years or so. It started when she was looking particrly stressed a few years ago, so I offered her a back rub as help. Teacher really liked it that time, so I offered it to her again every now and then.


    I made sure not to overdo it though. After all if I just start doing it everyday, then it might lose some of its'' charm. I had to keep it as some sort of like reward, so she can always look forward for the next one.


    Everytime I give one though, I gradually escte things up a bit. I can''t just go from a simple back rub to creamp- I mean, happy endings in the span of a few weeks, without raising suspicion after all. Gradually escting things might not seem much in just a few weeks. But wait years, and you''ll get somewhere atleast.


    My current milestone is I am able to get her to take off her clothes, for direct skin contact, I reasoned. Definitely not because I saw it that way on some of my ''research'' videos in my previous life. Of course for this to work, I had to actually learn how to give massages. I can''t just grope around her body.


    Even if I should still be a kid in her eyes, tant perversion like that could still make me suspicious. Thus I went to the vige library, get a few books about massages and started reading them.


    "Should I?" Aerin asked while tugging at her clothes


    "Of course, Teacher. You can get a towel to cover yourself, if you feel embarrassed." I said as I gave her a cute smile, before putting on a serious face like I was a professional


    I''m really learning how to put on an act and control myself this life. First with Mom, then with Sis, and now with Teacher as well. Though I''m not too sure once I''m in the ''always horny'' club, also known as puberty, but tis a small price to pay for a taller height and a longer dick.


    As Aerinid down the bed with a towel covering her bare buttocks, I asked her a question as I was moving my hands through her back.


    "Teacher, what is the capital like?"


    "Mm~ Why? Did you finally think about what I said a few years ago?" she asked me a question instead


    What did she say a few years ago? Oh that one about moving to the capital with her.


    "Uhm, I''d like to. But Mom won''t allow me just yet" I said in a sad voice, as I now work my fingers in circr motion on her upper back.


    "But we might move to the capital, since Sis will start studying!" I quickly added,


    "Oh? Your sis should be around 5-6 years right now, right?" She was surprised before asking me


    5-6 years? That should be 20-24 years old by human standards. Damn looking at it that way, she seems like she''ste in studying instead. Well what she''s entering is already technically college. So for elves, for someone that ''young'' to enter college would make her look like a prodigy instead. Not to mention she was rmended by the higher-ups themselves.


    "Uhm, yes. She should be 22 in human years. It''s in the Imperial Military Academy." I replied as I want to know more about her school, as I now move my hands downwards towards her waist.


    "Oh my~ she wants to go into the Military? Is she just like all strength? Some people has weird ideas when they join the military after all" She replied, I noticed she still hasn''t answered any of my question yet


    "Sis is both strong and smart." I don''t know about her social skills though


    She''s smart enough in theories and mathematics, since she had her own magical theories as well. But I don''t know about socializing skills, well there is rank and hierarchy in the military. Even if her socializing is bad, if her rank is high enough they''d have to endure her.


    "What is that school like?" I asked her again, while my hands is finally finished with her back and I now move down to her legs. I then started pressing on her soles with my thumb


    "Well when ites to military stuff, that is the best ce she could be in. That is the ce for training officers intomand positions. So for her to go straight there, her strength must have been guaranteed already." Aerin finally answered


    Oh damn, I guess her being there during the inspection was very lucky for her. Social connections really are the best things you can have to get yourself ahead in life.


    "If we move to the capital, can I still see teacher?" I asked this time switching the topic, I now move my hand upwards to her soft thighs


    "Of course you can, Teacher can move as well you know? I won''t let my little student just go like that, you know?" she said while pointing towards the piano that she gave me


    "Really?" I asked her,


    "Did I ever lie to you? I won''t let your talents go to waste just like that" she said


    "You''ve learned a lot from me already, so I''ll give you a big assignment okay?" she added


    "Un, what is it?" I said, as I finished with her thighs before removing the towel that was covering her bare buttocks.


    I ced the towel at her side, as I started kneading her ass. Everytime I spread her cheeks, I could see the pink slit below. This wasn''t enough to arise suspicion though, since I gradually increased what I could touch and what I couldn''t for quite some time now. All those times I was pretty earnest as well.


    "You said you were gonna move to the capital right? So for now try to make an originalposition." she said


    "Is there a theme?" I inquired, as my fingers went back up towards her back as if everything was natural. She didn''t even pay attention to the fact that I didn''t put the towel that was covering her ass back.


    "Uhh, well there isn''t, just imagine yourself in a concert performance. What would you want them to hear?" She said as she gave me my assignment


    "Fufu, you have until next year for that okay? Don''t forget" she added


    I continued to ask some questions while giving her a massage and squeezing here and there. When we were finally done, I had learned about what I wanted to know about the capital. Aerin also looks refreshed as she started picking her clothes up.


    "Your Mom, won''t get angry? You stayed way longer than you usually do." Teacher asked


    "I think it''s fine, plus I spent more time with Teacher. That''s always a good thing for me." I said as we were walking into the door


    "Well, say hi to your Mom for me okay? Tell her I how much I enjoyed my time with you, fufu" She said as she gave me a grin


    "Um sure" before beckoning her down as I pretended I wanted to whisper something


    Instead I gave her a cute peck on the lips, after which I followed up with an embarrassed blushing face. Though it''s not the first time I''ve kissed her on the lips. This is the first time I acted, like I finally knew what it really meant. I mastered the arts of the ''blush'' everytime I had to act cute for Mom and Sis. And I have to say, I''ve got it down to a tee by now. Gotta use all the weapons I have in my arsenal, and that includes my looks.


    "Uh, T-Thank you, see you tomorrow." I said while fiddling my fingers before checking her reaction


    Well, it seems to have worked. As she was looking at me lovingly, with her hands cupping her cheeks. She really seemed to enjoy my reaction, after all they say ''kids don''t lie'' and that was the biggest indicator I gave that I really liked her.


    "Fufu, you''re making your teacher blush~ Goodbye, this time for real, okay?" she said teasingly as she finally sent me off


    I could sense that she''s in a really good mood right now, after all those years I spent interacting with her. I started walking home as I continue to dwell on my thoughts,


    Maybe next time I''ll finally move on to oil massages. Ugh, enough about massages. I need to think about my magic training next first, I''ll save those thoughts forter. While entertaining such thought, I finally reached home.

 Chapter 27: Moving

    Chapter 27: Moving


    -Lucielle POV-


    [It''s way past lunchtime already, and he''s still not home. What could he be doing on that woman''s ce? AH?! NO! He likes her right? What if No. I don''t think she''d let him do it though, but if he did atleast try. She''s gonna wonder where did he learn all of that stuff and naturally it can only be]


    If she''s the one who corrects his misunderstanding about sex, then he would think that his mother was using him all this time. But if I''m the one who clears it up, what would happen then? wouldn''t he still think the same? I''ve been letting him touch my pussy for years now, if I were to suddenly say that it''s wrong. Ugghhhh


    In the end, I have to say something so atleast he won''t do it with other people. I can''t have him ''cheering up'' girls randomly. I don''t think I can get out of this without ruining my image as a mother. So either I tell him about it and create a rift between us, or I''ll just continue telling lies to change the way he views sex. Of course, I won''t say anything harmful, I just have to make sure he won''t go down the wrong path.


    "I''m home!" I heard his voice below


    Finally, What took him so long? I ran down as I made sure none of my worry will appear on my face. I have to act casually, like nothing is wrong.


    "Why were youte? Did you do anything with your Teacher?" I asked with an admonishing voice


    "Uhm I gave Teacher a massage since she looks so tired..." he said guiltily, as he looked down at his feet


    [A massage? What the hell is that harlot making my son do? To think she''s getting him to service her, so much for being a teacher.] I was gonna get angry, but I realized I''m not one to talk.


    "That''s it?" I had to act calm, I was getting angry at that woman, and even more so at myself.


    I felt like I wanna cry, my baby hasn''t even met that much people yet. And he''s already being taken advantage of, by his ''Teacher'' and by his own mother as well. Well, atleast his sister is there for him.


    "Um Yes." he said unsure if I was gonna get angry at him


    "Haaah Come, you haven''t ate lunch yet, right?" I said as I guided him to the table, I don''t have the right nor the energy to get angry right now


    As he was eating-


    "Mom, You won''t believe this! Teacher said that if I be really good, we can live at the capital because people would pay for my music! Fufu~" He said happily as he ate


    Biting my lips, I lowered my head as my thoughts circled in my head. Seeing him smile at me like that, any thoughts of telling him about the truth slowly vanished.


    In the end, I don''t think I have it in me to be able to willingly strain our rtionship like that permanently. I don''t want this rtionship to disappear, his bright eyes everytime he wants to tell me what he learned, and how he always think of us first when he does something. I can''t get myself to willingly ruin this.


    "Hey, Riel. Sorry that your mother isn''t brave enough, okay?" I said quietly


    "Huh?" he tilted his head, as he either didn''t hear me properly or he doesn''t know what I meant.


    But it''s fine. I didn''t mean to say that to him, I said it to console myself. It''s fine as long as he doesn''t know that its'' wrong, and as long he doesn''t go down the wrong path. I''d be happy.


    -Maelriel POV-


    When I finished eating, I went to the library to find out more about the ''Dark Magic'' those humans spoke of. There was also the ''Necromancy'' they mentioned, I don''t think those belongs to the ''elemental magic'' that most people believe. So other types of magic aren''t new, but somehow its still widely believed that the only proper magic is the use of the ''four elements''.


    Maybe this has something to do with history? Or perhaps religion? I could definitely think of a world where anything they do not know is branded as ''heresy'' or dark magic. I mean surely out of all the people who have lived in this world, there must''ve been people who thought of using other types of magic.


    Me using ''Ice'' magic wasn''t something groundbreaking. Some have already observed winter, and have used it before. All I did was make it more efficient, and way more versatile. Not to mention me using fog and mist. All those things could be replicated by observing nature. The only one where I''m pretty confident no one else does is, me using blue mes and my ''nature'' magic, just a cooler way to say nt magic.


    "Uncle, you know where the books about the history of magic is located?" I asked the man at the counter, I''m pretty sure he counts as an uncle by now. Even if he looks like he''s at his 20s, he could be 70 or 120, for all I know.


    "If it isn''t Lucielle''s kid, well go over that section and you can finds books about magic okay?" he kindly gestured towards the corner.


    "Okay, thanks Uncle." I thanked the man as I went towards that direction.


    I was skimming through the contents of the books in the shelves, but found that most of them were only about the spells themselves. Their chants and how to make your mana do the spell. They were like guidebooks instead, being aption of all known magic spells. There were some about creative uses of each elements, like using fire and water together to create steam or using Water and Earth to use Mud Magic.


    One particr book that caught my attention was, how magic affected warfare throughout history. Magic also wasn''t all aboutbat, there were books about architecture and how magic made obnoxiouslyrge structure possible. But none about dark magic. Well, I also learned other useful things so I don''t think the time I spent was a waste.


    Some useful stuff that I found out, is the existence of magic sealing minerals, these stuff were mined and they were once used in armors, to directly dissipate magic spells that hit them. Although the armor is pretty obsolete now, since people can just avoid directly using magic on the people with such armor, like using earth magic to create a hole in the ground or slowing them down by dampening the soil with mud before shooting them down with arrows.


    But the minerals themselves are still used in stuff like chains, shackles, arrow heads, and weapons made of such materials. Which is where the ''slicing-fireballs-with-your-sword-thing'' came from, when they use their anti-magic swords to cut through direct magic attacks.


    Of course though, warfare continuously evolved as well. Atleast in the Elban Military, ording to Celine. There are corps of Artillery Mages, which is literally what they sound like, bombards enemy cities by using hard-hitting long range magic to level cities down the ground. And ording to Celine, the way I fight resembles them.


    There are also Battle Mages, which is sorta like the infantry equipped with the anti-magic weapons, some are mounted in horses to serve as the cavalry. Of course, that''s only in the Elban Military, where every citizen is capable of casting magic. Though it is one of the reasons why we are considered one of the great powers in the continent, despite the fact that we don''t have any decent port or connection to the ocean. Thend army is just too strong,bined with our vastndmass. We became one of the great powers, despite having a pretty non-existent Navy.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    When I finally went back home again, Mom finally told us about the decision that we would be moving to the Capital City Lograth soon. Celine was ecstatic since it means that she won''t be separated from us.


    And though I was excited as well, I had some lingering feelings towards this ce. The total years that I spent alive is about 33 years including my time on Earth, and 15 of those were spent in this small vige, built on humongous trees.


    Mom seemed to have noticed my feelings as well, as she hugged me saying-


    "Don''t worry we still own this house, okay? We cane back anytime~" She spoke as she rustled my hair


    "Really?"


    "Yes, dear. We cane back once your Sister is done with her studies or every time we have a vacation." she told me


    That''s nice I felt like this ce really was my home after all. The days I spent living on earth, seemed so faraway now. I could barely even remember what my house looked like back there. My mini garden at the tree-top as well as the familiar bedroom, plus that pond has a lot of ''good'' memories in them. So it''s pleasant to know that we can stille back.


    We won''t be moving right away though, Mom will be leaving shortly to find a ce in the capital. So we would be alone for quite some time. And with those thoughts we went to our rooms, as we prepared to sleep.

 Chapter 28 Problems and Solutions

    Chapter 28 Problems and Solutions


    Waking up in the morning, I realized I wasn''t able to do anythingst night. Mom and I fell asleep pretty quickly. Well, considering that I had to skim through books the entire afternoon, my eyes really were quite heavy by then.


    Mom was already out of bed, as she was getting ready for her trip to the capital. When I finally went downstairs, I saw Mom in what seems to be her formal attire. She has a white coat hanging on her shoulders, a dark-blue military zer jacket with a mini pencil skirt, and thigh-high boots. Her outfitbined with her long tinum blonde hair and amethyst eyes, gave off the impression of a much colder, stoic impression,pared to the Mom I know and usually see.


    It was quite the different look from her usualfortable sundresses. She always had this motherly, homely vibesing from her, but to think that a change in outfit could do so much to change the impression she gives.


    "Oh, Morning Riel. Didn''t know you''re up already." Mom said


    "Wow Mom, you look different." I honestly said


    "Fufu~ You never saw Mom in this outfit before, right? This is what I wore when I was working" She lightly smiled


    "Really? What was your job?" I asked curiously


    "Secret~ I''ll tell you next time~" She giggled as she told me


    I thought that Mom would take her bow with her but instead, she took out a dusty box before opening it. She then pulled out a one-handed sword, with beautiful ornaments before hanging it on her waist. Why do I feel that Celine wasn''t the only one involved in the military in our family?


    "I won''t take long okay? I''lle back in 4 days, or a week at worst. Stay safe, you and your sister." Mom said as she kissed me on the lips


    "Un." I nodded before giving her a goodbye hug


    "There, there, you''re making me not want to leave, when you act like that." Mom said as she rustled my hair


    "Oh? No way~ Mom, where did you get that?" I heard Celine''s voice in shock, as she seemed to have woken up as well


    "I''ll tell you next time okay~ Come give Mom a hug" Mom said, once again enjoying our reactions


    Celine usually didn''t like to get all touchy, but seeing that Mom was leaving she went and joined our little family hug, until Mom finally went out.


    "Goodbye, Mom!" I said while waving


    "Stay Safe Mom." Sis said lightly


    When Mom was no longer visible,


    "Wait, who''ll cook for us now?" Sis asked worriedly as she also looked at me


    "Uhhhh¡­ We can try, I guess?" I said as I also didn''t have a clue on how to cook


    I can''t believe such a stupid thing passed over our entire family''s head. Mom left forgetting that none of us could cook a dish, now what are we gonna do?


    "Should we just eat fruits? I think I can survive on apples for atleast a week" Sis said


    "Let''s try that if we really can''t cook anything" I said


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    "This ain''t working" Sis said as we looked at our creation


    It was now noon and in this world there are no such thing as Googling the recipe, we don''t even have a cookbook. We just cook based on what we remember Mom doing, which we don''t remember a lot of. We tried what ''seemed'' to be the easiest, which is vegetable pf.


    I knew how to cook rice, a little bit. So once that was done, we started. Even us knows that you add the onions first, but after that it''s all up to fate. Mom would probably scold us for ''wasting'' food, but we tried since we don''t wanna live off fruits for an entire week.


    "But we added oil, why is it sticking to the pan so much?"


    "Maybe bean soup is easier?" Sis said, as we stared at the burnt rice on the pan.


    "Hmm, should I ask Teacher to help? She can cook really well" I suggested, though I kind of know that Celine is not that fond of Aerin


    "Uhhh¡­ No, I''ll learn something by dinner¡­ We need to learn how to be independent¡­" Sis suddenly went on about independence


    "Anyway, let''s just eat bread for now. I''ll ask my friends a little bit on how to cook" she added, before leaving with the leftover bread from yesterday on her mouth


    Wait, Sis doesn''t have any friends. She probably is talking about the guards, do those guys know how to cook at all? Maybe some of them are married and she''ll ask their wives instead. Tomorrow, I''ll just tell Aerin that I won''t be going to her ce for a week, since I will be staying at home.


    "Haaa¡­ Now what should I do?" I sighed, as I thought of what I would be doing


    I''m starting to grow up and I can''t keep pretending to be an innocent kid anymore. Though Sis is still very clueless about adult matters, she''ll probably learn more about it once she enters Military School. So I thought how do kids learn about sex anyway. In this age most people probably learn it through hearing adults talk about it or having their parents give them ''the talk''. But Mom and everyone in the vige never does it, which is why Sis is so clueless about it in the first ce. It doesn''t help that she doesn''t talk to other people that much as well.


    I thought back to how I actually learned about it, and remembered porn. Though there isn''t any porn videos here yet, maybe stuff like erotic literature already exists. I don''t think they would be so easily avable though, that a kid would just be able to find one in the library. Maybe I''ll just write my own erotica instead, and have it so that me and Sis could ''study'' and learn it together. After all, it''s better for horny teenagers to learn about sex with other horny teenagers. And though Sis is in her twenties, we''re elves anyway so we''re still considered youngsters.


    Of course this is only for Aerin and Sis. The whole reason why the thing with Mom was working, is because I''m still her innocent son in her eyes. So I can''t have her find out about that. For Mom, I need her to be the one to teach me personally.


    "How do I write one though?" I said to myself, thinking back to the erotica


    Not only do I have to make sure it''s not obvious that it is me who wrote it. I have to make it seem like a ''real'' book, with a book cover and all. I went up to our bedroom, and looked at my journal where the notes regarding nt and nature magic are written. I also took note of how much ink and vellum I still have.


    "I''d need to go get some more" I concluded, as I thought of how I should write my novel.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    -Celine POV-


    "Hey Uncle Vielle" I asked the guard in the vige


    "Hm? Well if it isn''t you brat again" the middle-aged elf guard answered with a smile


    He has a pretty rough vocabry, but he''s someone with a good heart. He''s the one who introduced me to the inspector after all. I remember his wife scolding him when she found out he used to curse in front of me years ago. I still remember their face when I copied Uncle Vielle''s words. They''re a nice couple, good thing I didn''t slip in front of Mom because of them.


    "Can you please ask Auntie if she can teach me how to cook? Mom left for a while, but I can''t feed my brother" I exined the situation


    "Lucielle left? To think that she''d forget that her own children can''t even cook" Vielle murmured


    "We can just cook for you, you know? You can just pick it up every morning" Vielle suggested


    "Uhm thanks¡­ But I''d also love to learn myself" I said


    I should''ve known this earlier. Cooking skills is essential especially if I ever decide to go out for extended periods. Not to mention, I always won''t have someone cooking for me. I need to be pretty self-sufficient, if I ever n on taking care of myself and my family.


    "I should''ve expected that reply from you, Okay I''ll ask. My shift is over in a couple of minutes anyway" Vielle said


    "Not in the mood for a spar?" I asked


    "Nahhh, I think I''m good. I''ll just drag my name down if I were to be beaten by you again." he declined


    "Oh, okay then" I sighed


    Practice here was getting pretty redundant too. I can''t beat Mom yet, and Riel is a pretty weird opponent with his weird magic and all. I can''t wrap my head around his magic. Though I''m still beating him, It''s really difficult. Plus I''m not too sure how strong his weird magic would be in an all-out scenario. And that is how strong he is, even when he spends half of his day learning music.


    Does he use the water in the nts to control and manipte them? Maybe I should just stop trying to replicate what he does¡­ I can use my eyes to cast magic, that is something not even Mom can do. I should try to focus on that instead.


    I then turned my head towards a nearby practice dummy. As I felt my mana gather in my eyes, I could feel slight pain in the area around my eyes. The dummy suddenly burst into mes, without me moving my limbs or saying anything. It was set on fire with just my gaze. From what Riel said, my eyes would glow everytime I cast magic with just my eyes. So that''s something I have to take note of...


    ''What do I do with this¡­ Shit, it''s itchy again.'' I thought to myself, while rubbing my now itchy eyes.


    I''m curious, what cover picture do you guys see when you look up my novel?


    I''m pretty sure I changed it(elf woman on water), but sometimes I still see the old anime cover I had


    .


    .


    For those wondering what happened to the old chap- basically I fcked up some of the future events by rushing it.


    so I had to rewrite it

 Chapter 29: A Visit

    Chapter 29: A Visit


    The next day, I was sitting on Mom''s study as I was thinking of how should I write an erotic novel. I''m not aiming for it to be a masterpiece, I just needed something that would get Sis interested.


    "Argh fuck it, 18+ Romeo and Juliet it is." I said as I gave up thinking too hard about it


    I had some experiences with literary reviews, but I never was on the side where I''m the one writing it. So why not just copy what I already reviewed before, except this time it''s erotica.


    As I was about to write though, I realized I didn''t remember shit about Romeo and Juliet. Sure Romeo died of poison and Julietmitted suicide, but that''s about it. Let''s go with something I remember much more clearly.


    "Ah shit, Mn I guess?"


    The more I thought about it, the more it made sense. A girl who got into the military to prevent her loved ones from going to war, That''s something Sis would like. I don''t think she''s a fan of those princess stories, who will have a prince to save them.


    I''ll have to tweak the characters and settings a little bit though. Something more elvish, something more rtable, and something more ''family-focused''.


    [Maybe her little brother was already of age, and was about to get drafted into war? I mean, women can voluntarily enter the military, but when ites to military drafts, the government still prioritizes men.]


    As I felt the plot slowly start to form in my head, I took down notes and wrote a general manuscript of how the novel should go. I need to finish this before the years ends, after all. She would know about sex anywayster on, one way or another, what matters is how she learns about it.


    While I was having such thoughts-


    "Riel! Lunch''s ready~" I heard Celine''s voice downstairs


    "Okay, I''ming~" I replied as I put away my writing materials


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    "How is it?" Sis asked


    "It''s betterpared to yesterday" I said my evaluations


    "I see..." Sis frowned as my answer didn''t seem satisfactory for her


    "Well, it''s really good for someone who just started! Uhm, don''t worry!" I said as I tried to raise her spirits


    "Un" She absentmindedly replied while lost in her own thoughts


    "Will you go back to training?" I asked


    "Probably"


    "I see, well I''ll stay here to keep watch at our house." I said before giving her a quick peck on the lips


    "Goodbye~ I''ll be the one to cook dinner, okay?" I added with a cutesy smile


    "Oh hehe, sure~" that seemed to raise her spirits up, as her usual nk face had a slight smile in it


    Celine then tidied herself before going out once again. Now alone, I started to think of my magic. Specifically, what else can I do with my knowledge. The nt, or should I say nature, magic is pretty versatile and all. But surely there is something more I could do.


    I once tried doing the ''Blood-bend'' thing I watched from a certain TV show. After all when I was a kid, Celine moved the mana inside of my body to help familiarize myself with magic. But apparently that''s the most we could do with it, even as high elves.


    Apparently it''s really hard to manipte mana inside living things, especially older ones. Which is why Mom did it while we were still young, and is also the reason I can''t manipte already existing trees. They reject my mana, whenever I try to manipte them. Leaving me only with seeds, who I have to forcibly grow and even then they will still wither after a few minutes.


    From what I''ve read, stuff like Lava and Mud already exists by using two elements at once. So they were still kind of in the range of the ''4 elements'' magic. But what I''m wondering is, how does magic like necromancy work? Those things usually has to something to do with souls and spirits, and that is something I can''tprehend.


    Maybe I''m the stupid one for thinking that everything could be exined by science, in a world where magic exists.


    As I was about to resume to my magic practice I heard someone knock on the door. Is Sis back? Well that''s pretty fast, usually she''ll return by sunset.


    When I opened the door it wasn''t Celine''s face that greeted me-


    "Hello~" Aerin greeted happily


    She had a blouse, that went around her shoulders. I could''ve seen more cleavage, if she didn''t have a scarf wrapped around her neck. She was wearing a long skirt, that reached all the way down to her legs, as well as ady''s aristocratic hat that I saw in old movies. She had her usual ss and style, as she arrived at our door.


    "Teacher? Good afternoon~" I replied with a smile


    "Uhm, why are you visiting?" I asked


    Why is she here? I already told her that Mom is out right? And that I have to stay home to take care of the house. It''s the first time she ever visited our house, usually it''s me going to her ce not the other way around.


    "Well, you told me earlier that you can''t cook right? So I thought I''d help you out a little bit~" She replied


    "I also brought some afternoon snacks, in case you''re hungry already" She added as she raised what looks like a pic basket


    "Oh That''s nice, teacher! I was getting worried about what I should cook for dinner~" I replied in high spirits


    "Un, Pleasee in." I said as I opened the door, letting her inside


    "Don''t mind me then~" She said as she came in


    -------------------------


    -Aerin POV-


    When he first told me that his Mom was gone for a few days, I thought it would be a good opportunity to get him closer to me. Though I''ve been mentoring him for years now, I never really went into his home before.


    "Oh my~ everything seems cozy in here." I remarked, as I hung my hat in a rack on the wall.


    Their home wasn''t anything extravagant, but the furniture arrangements and color scheme really gave a cozy and homely feeling into it. They say that you can know what kind of person someone is from how their house looks, and from what I can see their family seems to be very responsible and well-kept in their belongings.


    "Well, Everyone works hard to make sure everything is in ce." I saw him reply with a blush, as he averted his eyes from me


    "Are you alone right now?" I asked though I already knew the answer


    "Uhm, Sis will return when the sun starts to set." He replied


    "I see Where do you practice usually?" I asked, interested in my pupil''s daily life


    "Uhm, I usually y in the window near my bed."


    "Oh, in your bedroom?" I was surprised


    "How about you take me there?" I was now curious about what his room looks like


    "Uhm, sure." He replied, as his cute hands grabbed mine as he led me upstairs


    Entering the room, I noticed that it didn''t seem like a boy''s room at all. The bed was way toorge for his size, therge mirror, the book shelf and the study table, made it seem like an adult''s room instead.


    "Me and Mom share this room." He exined


    He still sleeps with his Mom? Well he''s still pretty young, so it''s not that strange. But he must really be attached to his mom if that''s the case. He''s a lot closer to his family,pared to what I first imagined. Perhaps getting a good impression from his Mom might mean a lot more than what I initially thought.


    I knew his Dad isn''t around, for a reason he doesn''t know. Maybe he became a lot more attached to his Mom because of that?


    "Oh I see, where is the harp I gave you?" I asked, as I sat at the edge of the bed


    "It''s over there, let me get it" he said as he tried to take it from a table


    "No, no It''s fine. I didn''te here to give you a lesson" I said as I stopped him


    "Instead, here~ I prepared this sandwich for you, you know?" I said as I took out a sandwich I made


    "Uhmm we''re on the bedroom crumbs may fall on the bed" He said, afraid that I might get angry for rejecting my offer


    "Oh my, what a thoughtful kid you really are~" I replied as I put back the sandwich, almost embarrassed that a kid has better table manners than me


    "Come here you..." I pulled him close into an embrace, cupping both of his cheeks with my hands as I gave him a deep kiss on the lips


    When I finally let go of his face, I could see his eyes wide, with a face so red he could pass off as a tomato. I remember being stunned when he first gave me a peck on the lips when he was so young, he used to think that a kiss was something you just gave to people you like.


    "U-uh W-why?" he said while stammering


    Obviously he must know what it means by now, since he gets embarrassed everytime I give him one. His cute reactions made me want to keep doing it to him. Fufu~ Riel do you have a crush on your teacher?


    "You used to always kiss me when you were young, but you suddenly stopped. Do you not like Teacher anymore?" I said pretending to be sad


    "No! But we''re not-"


    "Not what?" I said as I teased him


    I looked at him once again, he has raven ck hair hair that reaches to his shoulders, as well a beautiful pair of violet eyes. Though he looks more cute and adorable, than handsome right now. I''m sure he would be quite the looker when he matures.


    I used to think that having this cute kid adore me would be enough. But taking a closer look at him and his talents, He has a gentle and caring personality,bined with his deep talent in magic and arts. I''m sure he would be a talented stunning young man when he grows up.


    Knowing how much he likes me, perhaps I might just snatch him up while he''s still young before he makes his appearance in the capital.


    "Not uhm" he wasn''t able to say it, as I expected


    You can''t say that we''re not lovers? After all, isn''t that what you want to happen?


    "Then isn''t it fine? You were so cute back then, you know?" I said as I held his cheeks again, before pulling him down into the bed with me, as I gave him another kiss.


    "Mmm?!" Maelriel was shocked again


    I was having a st with his reactions. Earlier I just said, that maybe I should give a good impression to his mom. But I wonder what she would think, if she finds out that her young son is being kissed by me in her very own bed. Imagining his mother''s face if she sees us like this made me smile in delight, as I continued teasing my sweet student.

 Chapter 30: Dinner

    Chapter 30: Dinner


    Right now I was helping Aerin cook our dinner, it would have been all fine. It''s just that after Aerin had her fun, I suggested to go back downstairs. However something caught her attention, which was my notes on the table.


    Luckily it''s still a manuscript, otherwise I would have been doomed already. Since there is no 18+ scene in it yet, it just looks like a manuscript for a typical romance book. But the manuscript already contained the character''s personalities and the basic flow of the story. I can still remember her face when she said-


    ''Say, Do you perhaps like Powerful Proactive Older women?'' She said when she read ''Mn''s'' character sheet


    In my head I was like ''NO! That''s not my taste, I just wrote what would get Sister''s attention the most''. But what could I do? Exin that this is an erotica? However midway, she changed her targets and instead looked at my magic notes, especially my theories about nt and dark magic.


    ''Hm? An ''interesting'' view to say the least'' Shemented


    I tried pulling her away, but she''s so damn strong for some reason. Like I can make Celine budge atleast, but she remained unmoving like a statue. Cursing my young age, I had to use other methods to stop her-


    ''I''LL HATE YOU! IF YOU READ MORE THAN THAT!'' the words "I''ll hate you" seemed to have gotten her attention as she quickly froze before apologizing


    For now it was better to take the loss in this one. It could have been much worse, like she finds out about my novel muchter on. This might even help me a little bit, since she might think that I like older women, which is very true. But the shame is still there, like a kid who just got his shitty fanfiction read by his literature teacher.


    "Riel! Hand me the knife!" Aerin''s voice brought me out of my thought


    "Okay!" I said as I hand her the knife


    She really decided to help me out for dinner, which I am thankful for. After reading my notes, she seemed happier than before. Is it the older woman thing? Or my magic notes? I''m not too sure.


    "What time did you say your sister returns?" Aerin asked


    "Uhm, before sunset" I replied


    "There''s still some time before that" She said as she finally finished cooking


    What she made resembled a traditional Beef Wellington consisting of beef tenderloin wrapped inyers of pt, chopped mushrooms, ham, and puff pastry. It also had mixed vegetables with creamy mash as side dish.


    "Don''t eat it now, it''s better you eat it with your sisterter~" She reminded me


    "Instead, let''s finish the sandwiches I made as our afternoon snack." She said as she took them out


    Unlike earlier, she was acting more like her usual self this time. As she sometimes asked about my progress in my assignment, what I n to do at the capital, and how is my rtionship with my family. However she must''ve realized the time as she politely ended our conversation before kissing me goodbye once again.


    "I''lle again the following days, okay?" She winked as she took her hat from the rack before leaving


    Not long after she left, Celine finally returned home from her practice. She quickly noticed the smell of food in the air, as she quickly went onto the kitchen.


    She was dripping with sweat as usual, as her clothes were wet and were clinging closely into her body. However this time, her clothes are white,bined with the fact that it is wet. I could roughly see two pink buds poking through her clothes.


    Seeing her nipples through her clothes, plus the fact that I was still pent-up from what Aerin did to me earlier, I got a hard-on once again.


    "Sis, go clean yourself up first" I said like I was troubled by her appearance


    "Oh? Hehe, sorry~" She quickly apologized before running upstairs


    Once she was ready, she got down excitedly to eat dinner with me. She was shocked by the quality of the meal, as the cooking was obviously way better than hers.


    "Did you do this alone?" Sis said in disbelief


    "Uhm, Teacher came over earlier and helped me" I replied honestly


    "Wha!? That wo- your teacher visited here?" She seemed shocked and mad


    "Why did she suddenly go here?" She asked


    "Well, I said earlier that Mom left, so I can''t go over to her ce for some time. It was a surprise visit, even I didn''t expect it" I exined


    "Yeaaa~ She somehow came just when you were all alone~ what a coincidence~" Sis snarked, though it''s not aimed at me


    She didn''t believe that Aerin somehow coincidentally visited just when she and Mom was gone, and also coincidentally left minutes before she arrived home.


    "But she really helped me with the food, I think it''s really good." I said as I took a bite


    "Well... it is though I also wanted to taste your own cooking..." Sis didn''t deny the quality of the meal as well


    "But, next time don''t just let people into the house, okay?" she reminded me as we finished the meal


    "Un, but Teacher won''t do anything to me though? she''s really kind~" I said, ignoring what she just did to me earlier


    "Uuuugghh why are you like that?" Sis wanted to facepalm probably,


    She''s always like that whenever I mention something positive about Aerin. It''s kind of fun seeing her like that, so I always do it


    "She''s been teaching me for years sis, and even if she is bad. Big Sis would surely protect me, no?" I said as I gave her a hug, while giving her breasts a squeeze


    I knew someone as serious as Sis is weak to tender affection like this. I nced towards her face and I could see that she was clearly enjoying having me depending and clinging to her like this, judging from how she''s biting her lips trying to prevent herself from grinning.


    "Well, sis~ if you''d really like to taste my cooking, I can give you milk." I said as my hands slipped inside her clothes as I gave her bare tits a hard squeeze


    I was really pent-up, even when she changed her clothes. She didn''t wear undergarments, considering how I can still see her nipples poking through her clothes the entire time we were eating. Her hair was hanging loosely on her face, plus the fact that the outline of her breasts could be clearly seen. She was quite the treat to my eyes.


    "What? You don''t have boobs though?" She said confused


    She''ll find out about sex when I finish my book anyway. So there''s not much harm in having some fun right now. After all, I''ve licked her pussy before so getting her to do the same to me wouldn''t be that strange.


    "I''ll tell you, but first let''s go upstairs Sis" I told her


    ------------------------


    "Kneel here Sis" I pointed to a ce, so that her back was turned against the mirror


    "How do I-?" Sis asked


    "Let me prepare a bit, just wait" I said as I stood infront of her


    ".? Riel?" not understanding what I''m doing, Celine lets out a surprised voice.


    Laughing lightly, I exined to Celine how she can drink my ''milk''.


    "Sis, to drink milk... you just have to lick this~" I said as I lowered my trousers, exposing my erect cock right infront of her face


    "Eh? Isn''t this-?" Sis was surprised


    "Yes sis, I think it''s because of this a girl covers their breast and a boy covers their penis with undergarments. Because they both give milk." I lied


    Since I would also be the one to learn about sex with her soon, things like this can just pass of as both of our misunderstandings. Since she also had me massage her breasts when it was in pain, it could be that we both made each other do erotic things when we ''both'' didn''t know about it yet.


    "Really? I didn''t know that..." she seemed surprised


    "Well, it''s just what I think" I originally wanted to say that it was Mom who taught me that,


    But wouldn''t she then know in the future, that Mom must have done something to make me cum for her to tell that excuse at me?


    "Let''s start Sis, give it a lick~" I urged her as my dick poked her cheeks


    "Noo~ wait a little bit It''s biggerpared to when Ist saw it~" Sheined


    When she was finally ready, her hands touched the ground as she then stuck out her tongue while she gave my shaft a long lick upwards.


    The feeling of my elder sister''s soft, wet tongue moving through my shaft was heavenly. Plus the way she looked up to me as she knelt, like she was a subservient girl pleasuring her master, was giving me mental stimtion as well.


    Looking at the mirror, I had a perfect view of my sister''s back as her head moved up and down while she''s licking my cock like it was popsicle. She moved her head to the side of my dick, as she made sure that she''d lick everything.


    And by doing so I got the wonderful side view of my sister''s face as she serviced me, through the mirror. While kneeling, her back was arched down, and I could see the outline of butt cheeks, through her skirt as she stuck out her ass.


    However though it was a really blissful feeling, I wouldn''t be satisfied with just this.


    "Sis, I think it would work better if you sucked on it like it was mother''s breasts." I suggested


    "But it''s bigger" she said as shepared sucking from Mom''s nipple to sucking my dick


    "Don''t worry sis, I''ll help you" I said


    I lowered my head as I looked at my beautiful Sister''s innocent ck eyes while she was kneeling. ''Don''t worry sis, I''ll make sure you are filled and satisfied'' I thought as I gently opened her mouth wide as I inserted my fingers inside them.


    Seeing her open mouth with lines of saliva in it, I gulped. I thought how this cute mouth wouldter be sucking my dick and be filled with my cum, and I felt my dick get even stiffer.


    I then positioned my dick so that it was pointing straight to her open mouth before thrusting it in.


    "Ah~" I let out a satisfied sound


    "Mmmmmh?!" Sis was shocked though, having her mouth suddenly take in her brother''s hard cock. She couldn''t help but utter a few sounds


    I looked down at her face, which had her lips pursed as her lewd mouth started giving pleasure to my dick. Looking at that, I held her head as I slowly started thrusting my cock in and out of her mouth.


    "Mmmh?!~" She was shocked by the sudden movement, as drool also started dripping from the side of her lips down to her chin.


    Her cute eyes then looked up at me, like she was pleading me to fuck her little mouth harder. Though that''s probably not what she meant, that''s what I did anyway.


    I made one huge thrust while pulling her head towards me, as I made her take my cock all the way to its'' root. I felt satisfied seeing her widened eyes, as small beads of tears slowly started to umte on the corner of her eyes. I thenbed the hair, that was hanging on the side of her face, behind her pointed elven ears, while she was still taking the full length of my dick.


    I once again looked at the mirror, and what I saw was the sight of me standing up with my trousers down while my elder sister was kneeling as she buried her face on my crotch. Just the beautiful scenario, of a caring younger brother making his beautiful elder sister suck his cock was the one reflected into my eyes, as I started thrusting again.


    This time though, I didn''t be forceful or anything, as I wiped the beads of tears on her eyes. After all I want the experience to be pleasant for her, so that I can make her do this again to me next time.


    "Sis, you''re doing great work~ Try to move your head Splendid~" I praised her as her head moved up and down on my dick


    After some time, her mouth was giving me continuous pleasure as she gulped down my meat stick.


    ''She really is someone of multiple talent, I already knew she was a quick learner from how quickly she copied my magic before. But to think she''d learn about giving blowjobs as well''


    "Nn~"


    She seemed to like the praise as she let out a happy sound, while her tongue did work on my cock as she twirled her tongue on the head of my dick. She really did suck my dick like she was sucking for milk, as loud slurping sounds due to her saliva echoed throughout her room whenever she sucked.


    Due to the waves of pleasure I felt, it didn''t take long for me to reach my climax


    "Sis, I think it''sing out~" I said as I held her head in ce while nudging my cock as deep as I possibly could in her mouth


    "MMMMMmmmmhhnnn?!?" Sister''s eyes once again widened at the sudden burst of warm semen inside her mouth, as I ejacted


    My mind went ck, as waves of pleasure climbed up my back as I released everything inside my elder sister''s mouth. The pleasurable feeling appeared many times, even myself understand that I must''ve let out a lot of cum.


    After the initial surprise, Sis then closed her eyes as she tried to swallow everything, making sure she wouldn''t spill a single drop. Though she kind of failed, because I saw some of my cum leak out from the side of her lips before dripping down to her chin.


    With my dick still in her mouth, she gulped audibly as she swallowed my load.


    "Fuah~" She breathed out as she finally took out my dick from her mouth.


    "It didn''t taste like milk at all..." sheined


    "Maybe it''s a little different?" I tilted my head as I answered


    Seeing my dick still glistening with her saliva and some traces of semen in it, I felt that it''s such a waste to have my precious cum be wasted like this.


    "Sis, clean this up~" I scolded her like she just left a mess on the house


    "Oh, sorry..." she then licked up the remaining cum on my dick, as she made sure that my penis is clean


    When I said earlier this morning that I was gonna cook dinner for Sis, I sure didn''t expect that the first meal I would be feeding her would be a throat pie.


    Well like mother, like daughter, I guess. To think that I would have to start feeding my family this early in life. Such burdens...

 Chapter 31: Progress

    Chapter 31: Progress


    -Lucielle POV-


    I''ve finally arrived at the Capital City Lograth by noon, after two days of riding along at a caravan. Seeing the city once again brought back memories, both pleasant and unpleasant ones.


    "SighWhen I was finally getting used to the rural life as well, I just had toe back here." Iined


    Life at the countryside wasn''t so badpared to what I first expected. I loved the peace and tranquility of the small vige there,pared to the lively bustling streets in the city.


    As I was walking towards the city square, I noticed newer buildings and streets that wasn''t there before. Not to mention, some older building got renovated. If it wasn''t for the fact that I could still see the old castle from here, I would''ve thought that I was going the wrong way.


    Looking at the newer buildings, it entered my mind that Celine is probably older than some of these stores. Thinking about my children, I became downhearted thinking about how they are starting to grow up.


    Celine''s already started trying to be less dependent on her mother, she''s probably at the phase where she thinks being affectionate is childish. She already stopped liking being pampered by me, thinking it''s embarrassing and all. But still she shows her love in different ways, she has a strong sense of duty and though she might not show it in her face, I could see that she still is attached to her family.


    Inplete contrast to his Sister''s personality, Maelriel is very emotional and affectionate. In fact, he''s almost too affectionate. Ever since he was born he always followed me around like a puppy. Though I did some ''things'' that kind of screwed me over when ites to educating him. But still, I''ve gotten so used to having him by my side, that when I was trying to sleep thest two days I needed an object to hug, because that''s where Riel would usually be.


    I think it''s because of the isted life in the vige that our family is a lot more tightly knit than usual. Other than themselves, they really didn''t grow up with friends of their age. But when they start living in the city, things might start to change.


    There is a lot of people here, a lot more people around their age. They might start to develop some friendships here, and slowly drift away from their family.


    I know that it''s part of them growing up and it is something every parent muste to face, but there is still an ache in my heart whenever I thought of letting them be. Though they''re what people would consider as geniuses, they''re still so young and inexperienced. Surely, they can still stay by their mother''s side, right?


    I was thinking of such things when I finally reached the town square by afternoon, I looked towards the city map and started finding good residential areas.


    ''Wait, am I dumb? I can''t find out about prices by looking at the map.'' I wanted to facepalm, as I wondered why I even went to the city square


    ''Well, my connections should still be alive, I don''t think the other ones are retired just yet. I''ll leech off some of them, perhaps one can rmend me a ce'' I thought as I remembered some of my colleagues


    -Maelriel POV-


    A few days has passed since then and Mom should be returning home by now.


    I''ve made some progress at the book I was writing. I made sure that it didn''t seem obvious that I was pandering to sister''s tastes that much when I was making the male lead. So everyday at a random time, I would ask


    "Sis, what hair color do you like the most?"


    "ck"


    "What eye color do you think is the prettiest?"


    "Violet"


    I wasn''t sure if she already had her taste regarding boys, considering she didn''t know shit about sex. So I had to ask in a roundabout way, but surprisingly she answered-


    "Sis, do you want to marry a soldier?"


    "No, I prefer someone who is kind, someone I can protect"


    "Really? I thought you liked the Military?"


    "Yeah, and I don''t need another musclehead in the house."


    She then looked at me for a moment before saying-


    " maybe someone who''s more into arts."


    Really Sis? can you get even more obvious Does she even know siblings can''t marry? Maybe I''ll add that as a plot point. I can imagine writing a sad ending with MC crying as she fails to protect her brother-


    ''Please, promise me this Sis-''


    ''If there is more than this one lifetime''


    ''and we can meet again''


    ''In another ce''


    ''In another time''


    ''As different people''


    ''Let us then love each other''


    ''the way we should''ve loved,''


    ''the way we couldn''t love''


    ''each other in this life-''


    Then male lead dies in MC''s arms as she weeps, before following after him.


    Wait, that ain''t a smutty story.


    How about in the end they just decide to live on another country, where no one knows of their rtionship. But in the middle of the story they were initially conflicted, until one of them finally said-


    ''At the end of the day, what the fuck does it matter who I end up with if it can''t be you?''


    Before having the roughest fuck of their lives,


    Yeah, that seems doable.


    Damn, this is quite the Mn remake I''m writing here.


    Of course, when ites to the sex scenes I''ll have to add my kinks as well. I mean I atleast need an excuse to be able to do them.


    Also ever since that day, Aerin visited everyday to help out for dinner though this time Celine was always there whenever she came over. In fact Aerin is at our house right now, helping Sis cook for dinner because Sis asked to be ''taught'' how to cook as well as she went to kitchen alongside me


    "Hey Riel, why do I have the feeling that your sister does not like me?" she whispered bewildered, when Sis was quite the distance from us


    In my head I was like ''Considering what you did to me when she was gone, I''d say she has the right to be wary''. But of course I can''t say that.


    "I think she''s just not used to having other people on the house" I reasoned


    "No, I felt like she''s been ncing towards me the entire time thest few days" Aerin mumbled as she went back to slicing vegetables


    "I can hear you, you know?" Sis said coldly as she handed the te


    "Oh..." Aerin said awkwardly


    "I don''t have any problems with you, this is just how I am" Sis said


    I knew that Celine''s answer wasplete bullshit, as even though she''s not the most affectionate person. Even I could tell when she''s happy and in a good mood, but now, even I can sense her bad mood and wariness towards Teacher


    "Is that so? Well pardon me for misunderstanding~" Aerin seemed to have believed it though,


    Maybe it''s because she can''t think of a reason why Celine would be so hostile to her when it''s like the first time they''ve ever interacted, plus she doesn''t know how Celine really acts.


    "It''s fine, more importantly how do you-" Sis asked some more questions as she made sure that Aerin is only here to help us cook


    Since it was Celine''s turn to cook, it was mostly just her that''s being taught by Aerin and I didn''t really have that much to do. So instead I just sat on the table as I watched the spectacle of Sister trying to interact with someone who''s not her family


    When they were finally done, A family serving of vegetable pf was at the table. It was one of sister''s favorites so she asked to be taught how to make it.


    "Well, I think it came out fine~" Aerin said she as sat down before the table


    "Yes, I think so too" I replied while Sis nodded her head


    "Now that that''s done, You said your Mom maye back by tonight right?" Aerin asked as she started taking her stuff


    "Un, it''s been a week already" I answered


    "Well tell her I said hi, okay? Also I''m looking forward to resuming our sses~" She said as she went to the door


    "Un, I''ll show teacher my progress~" I went towards the door as well to send her off


    "Bye bye! Also-" She said as she leaned forward before she covered her mouth, whispering-


    "Teacher''s back is pretty sore againtely~" she whispered as she made sure that Celine wouldn''t be able to hear it


    "Well, farewell~" she said onest time before finally going out

 Chapter 32: Moms Worries

    Chapter 32: Mom''s Worries


    The following day, I finally woke up when I noticed a familiar feeling beside me. Looking beside me, I saw Mom sleeping peacefully.


    ''She must''ve arrived when we were already sleeping'' I thought


    It''s a good thing that I already sorted out my things and properly hid my manuscript and magic notes this time. I hid them in the same ce where I hid the bottles of poison I took from those poachers.


    "Mommy, you''re back~ Muu~" I said as I gave her a peck on the cheeks


    You never know, maybe she''s just pretending to be asleep. I need to show her some love, even though she kinda forgot about us not knowing how to cook.


    Getting out from the bed, I thought about Aerin''s words at me. Especially the one about her back being sore. Unless I''m stupid, I think she''s asking me to give her a massage again. But why though?


    "Other than kisses, she never did anything, no?"


    Beyond that, she never did anything, heck she never even looked like she wanted to take things further than that. So why the massage? In her mind, other than kisses, I shouldn''t have a clue about sex. Not to mention, the people in this age don''t rte massage to sex at all. It''s only me who has watched a lot of massage porn videos, who thinks of it like that.


    ''Maybe her back is really just sore? She must really trust me then, since this is the first time she willingly asked me for one.''


    That doesn''t answer the question though, about why is she trying to get me so attached to her? Even years ago, she already asked if I was interested in going to the capital with her, with ying music as her excuse. Is it because of the talents I showed?


    If I was an innocent kid, the first thing I would think based on what she did to me is ''Teacher must like me as well'', but luckily I''m not so innocent. Unless she''s into young boys, then there''s no way her kisses was romantic. Plus if she really was into young boys, she would''ve went for me way earlier.


    But instead, when I started acting that I had a crush on her, that is when she started to be a little more proactive. Maybe she''s just trying to keep me close, close enough that I would think that I have a chance and make sure that I won''t give up on her.


    Why though? If not as a lover, maybe she wants me as her love-struck assistant or something like that? She did mention something about patronage and sponsorship after all.


    Luckily it''s still the weekends, so I don''t have to go at Aerin''s ce for now. I''ll probably just spend my day writing at the library. Mom is back at home after all, she''s not allowed to know about the book I''m writing.


    "Hm? Riel, you''re already up?" I heard Mom''s voice as she came downstairs


    "Un, did you find a ce at the capital?" I asked


    "Of course, it''s pretty good" She cheerfully replied


    "Stay for a while, I''ll cook breakfast before you go" She added


    "Okay..."


    "How''s your magic training going, sweetie?" She asked as she started cooking


    "It''s going great Mom" I answered


    "Still, I never understood how you were able to make nts grow like that. Can you grow Mom some tomatoes then? Some cabbage would be nice..." Mom suggested


    "No Mom, they all wither after a couple of minutes." I already answered this multiple times before, now I think Mom is just doing it to annoy me


    "Oh? I just thought about it, how did you guys cook your meal when I was gone?" it was only today that Mom thought about it


    "Well, at the start Celine asked to be taught by someone, butter on, Teacher came over to help when she found out that we were struggling about food" I answered


    "Oh, your teacher came over?" Mom seemed surprised


    "She didn''t do anything strange did she?" Mom asked


    "Strange? Uhh, I don''t think so..." I answered


    "Geez, Mom Teacher has been teaching me for years, she''s really kind~" I said as I smiled


    Mom went silent for a few seconds before sighing-


    "Sigh Actually Riel, I think Mommy has to teach you some self-defense methods." she said out of the blue


    "What? But you sai-"


    "Yes, I know your magic is really good, probably better than Celine''s as well" I was gonna say something, but Mom cut me off


    "But you see, it''s not always a life-or-death battle"


    "Sometimes someone just needs to be told no, without killing her" she exined


    "or someone could be getting pretty touchy, and you want to get her away from you"


    Well that scenario seemed pretty specific, plus why did Mom already assume it''s gonna be a woman? I can imagine some drunk dude clinging to me, while I struggle to get him off


    "But, I have a lot to do already? Do we have the time?" I would love to do that as well but my schedule is already pretty packed as it is


    Seeing that I didn''t reject her idea outright, I could her a very subtle ''Nice''e out of Mom''s mouth


    "Well, I''m not gonna train you to be a warrior or anything" Mom exined


    "-you just need to be strong enough to fend off those floozy women..." Mom added quietly


    "What''s floozy, Mom?" I asked, as I wanted Mom to exin to me


    "Well, do you remember what Mom makes you do at night, every now and then?" Mom asked as she averted her eyes


    "Uhh our ''bonding'' times?" I answered


    "? uh, yes those if any other woman who is not Mom or your wife, asks you to do those stuff-"


    "-it means they''re floozy" Mom said with a straight face


    "Stay away from those women, and tell Mom who they are, okay?"


    "Anyways here''s breakfast, we''re starting at the afternoon" she said as she was finally finished cooking


    Well, there goes my ns of writing in the afternoon.


    -------------


    -Lucielle POV-


    "Geez, Mom Teacher has been teaching me for years, she''s really kind~"


    I remembered his foolish words earlier. Hearing his seeminglyplete trust to that teacher of his, I felt like I needed to give him some ways to protect himself.


    Though I''m starting to think that perhaps his teacher might not actually be that bad, considering her concern when she found out that Maelriel doesn''t know how to cook. But it''s his life at the capital that I''m really worried about.


    I''m well aware of how talented my children are and how good of a prospect they would be as a marriage partner, though I''m not that worried about Celine since she doesn''t like other people that much anyways. Even though as a mother I don''t like to admit it, but Celine would probably scare off most of her suitors anyway.


    The one I''m worried about is Maelriel. He practically wears his emotions on his sleeves, and I can definitely see him being unable to say no to a slightly more forceful woman. Though when ites to magic, he probably has the highest potential in our family. What I''m worried about is his physical strength.


    If one night, a vixen decided she wanted some of ''that'' with him, he can''t just st her off with his magic. He can''t just kill a woman just because she found him attractive, but he atleast needs to be able to resist and say no. I know how some women can be really forceful, and if he encountered some of the stronger ones, isn''t he just amb waiting to be eaten by those predators?


    Though I don''t have the right to say anything, but I can''t allow my son to fool around with worthless women like those.


    ---------------------


    "Mom Haaa. Are we finally done?" he said as he gripped my clothes weakly


    "Yes, dear you can rest now." I answered


    We were walking back home, after I made him run through the forest. His entire body weight was leaning against me, and he would probably fall if I let go of him even for a second.


    I put him on my back as I carried him on piggyback. It''s been a while since I''ve done this to him, since he always goes to study with his teacher and observe his nts at the afternoon. I still can''t help but be amazed at what he did at such a young age. I don''t think I''ve ever seen anyone during my entire life be able to control nts and trees. He essentially just made his own magic by studying and observing his garden.


    As I felt him fall asleep, it''s at times like this that I''m reminded of just how young he still is. His talents and understanding sometimes gives him the impression of someone who is a little bit more mature, but when I see him so vulnerable like this. The aura of a genius just goes away, and all I see is the image of my weak young son.


    There is another thing I''m worried about him, the lie about ''milk'' that I told him, can''t hold forever. Especially once he''s in the capital, unlike in this vige I can''t control what information he receives and learns in there. There''s a chance that he will learn about adult matters by himself there.


    And if that happens he will realize what I''ve made him do before, without me clearing it up first


    I''ve been torn for quite some time now, on how will I exin sex to him without ruining our rtionship. And in the end, though it may be wrong and immoral. I''ll just lie to twist his perception about sex a little bit, in such a way he won''t turn into a sexual deviant and he won''t hate his mother as well.


    I know that I''m a hypocrite for saying that I''m training him so he can save himself for his marriage, when I don''t have the courage to tell him the truth about what we were doing. I won''t get any award other than creating a rift a between the two of us, should I tell him the truth. But who will judge me anyway as long as no one finds out.


    Sorry Riel, but I''m not strong enough to live with my children distancing themselves away from me.

 Chapter 33: Preparation

    Chapter 33: Preparation


    "I''ll be back by afternoon Mom." I said


    "Sure, remember what Mommy taught you during the weekends, okay?" Mom said


    "Un, I love you the most Mom~" I nodded before giving her a goodbye kiss, as I finally walked towards Aerin''s ce


    Two days has passed since then, seeing how the weekends are over, and I could vividly remember what she meant by what she taught me.I could remember her saying-


    ''Okay Riel, when they grab you by your crotch, this is what you do~'' Mom said as she grabbed my arms before swinging me overhead before my body hit the ground with a thud.


    ''That would send them a subtle message, that you don''t like what they''re doing to you.'' she added as Iid down on the ground panting


    Though I don''t think there''s anything subtle about that, what she taught me mostly consisted of handy techniques that I can use to fend off people like thieves and burrs. It was a pretty decent skill set to have, so I didn''t mind.


    More importantly though, as I was going to Aerin''s ce, I had to prepare some things. I brought some cookies, that I made myself. Some almond oil, for the ''massage''ter. I also added anotheryer of clothing in my trousers, as I made sure everything is tight and that there is no chance of a hard-on being visible from outside. And I also still am maintaining the image that I have a huge crush on my teacher, or my childhood crush so to speak.


    And I thought, what better way to cement a childhood love other than gifts. Not the chocte kind, but the earring-ne kind. Things that couldst a long time, something that would remind her of me, or if things eventually work out; something that she could cherish.


    Right now, I''m still pretty young to her eyes, and things I do, can be brushed off as my inexperience and innocence. Of course, this is something that I took full advantage of, considering my current rtionship with the 3 of them.


    However, it also has it''s limits. For one, I won''t be a child forever. And another is that, since things I do can just be brushed off as my innocence. Any words I say, will also be treated as the same. Say, why most adults find it adorable when a kid says that when they grow up, they want to marry them. Because no one actually believes it would happen, but it just means that the kid is really fond of them.


    I mean, she''s ying the long-con towards me, seeing how she''s trying to get me so attached to her when I''m still young. So I''ll y the long game as well, and slowly act like my feelings for her also developed.


    Going back in centuries didn''t just mean less technologies. There are a lot of things that also changed. As I was writing my novel, I had to use other romance books as reference. And from what I saw, unlike in the modern days on Earth, Chivalry and Romanticism are still going strong in here.


    Casual rtionships isn''t really a thing, and I still read some of the cheesier lines being used. Lines that would make people from the modern age cringe instead. But who am I to judge? Vows, oaths, and promises, seem to be taken very seriously in this age.


    So in the end when ites to the gift, I settled with a locket music box containing one of my ''original'' romanticpositions. Thing like thosest a long time, and is quite a fitting gift for this day and age.


    I n to give it to her, before my first ever public performance. To kind of say, ''this piece is dedicated to you'' or maybe aposition that I''ll only y for her. I think that''s a pretty romantic gesture, by my standards of course.


    "Sigh what do I even say?" I asked myself


    Maybe for girls in this era, the cheesier the line is, the better.


    With those thoughts, I finally saw Aerin''s ce. It seems that she was waiting for me, as I could see her from the window upstairs.


    I didn''t need to knock, since she already saw me. I only had to wait in front of the door before she opened it-


    "Good morning, sweetie~" she greeted me


    "Good morning to you as well, Teacher" I gave her a smile


    "You seem to have a lot of things with you today?" She noticed as she let me in


    "Um, I need them forter~" I exined


    "Have you had breakfast already?" Aerin asked, once we were at the living room


    "Un" I answered


    "Oh, that''s a shame but we can start early for today I guess." She said as we once again went to practice


    -----------


    "Well, let''s take a break for now~" Aerin said as noon approaches


    "Um, teacher~"


    "Hm, yes dear?" she asked


    "Well, since you taught mest week I wanted to give these to you" I said as I gave her the cookies that I made


    "Oh? You made these?" Aerin was pleasantly surprised when she saw my treat


    "Un, they''re the best ones that I was able to make" I said, emphasizing the word ''best''


    "I''ll give them a try~" she said as she took a bite


    "How is it?" I asked


    "It''s pretty good~" She said


    When she was finally done,


    "Teacher, I''d like to give you a massage for today." I smiled as I said to her


    "Oh my, and I thought you weren''t gonna give me any" she said happily


    Seeing her reaction, I now knew that she really didn''t have any dirty thoughts when she said her back was sore. I guess massage is really just a massage for her. Not that it''s a bad thing though.


    "I''m gonna be doing something different today, teacher." I said


    "Oh?" Aerin was interested


    "Well, I just learned of another way to give better massages" I said as I took out a bottle of sweet almond oil.


    This is something I got from my very own garden, as well. After all, I''ve been nning to do this massage for quite some time now. So the preparations were already there, for some time.


    "I''ll apply this to your skin, to make things more smooth and slippery... It''s also really good for the skin~" I exined, I added the ''good for the skin'' part to truly get her attention


    "Really?" Teacher was pleasantly surprised


    "Of course~ I really wanted to do something special for you today Since you helped us out so much when Mom was gone" I gave her my cute smile


    Aerin thought back to the cookies I gave her and now to the sudden ''better'' massage I''m gonna give her. She then realized why I was being so good to her today


    "I just did what I had to do, I can''t let my cute little student starve, can''t I?" She answered sweetly


    "Should we go to my bed then?" she added


    "Uh, I think it''s better toy down on another ce, since it might get soakedter" I suggested


    "I see, well I have a spare bedroom so let''s do that there instead" she seemed convinced as she thought of alternatives


    I then followed her as we went into a spare bedroom, it was a smaller roompared to her own Master bedroom. But it had everything necessary, there was a very convenient table just beside the bed where I could ce.


    I then closed the curtains to prevent the neighbors from identally seeing us. Though it was noon, the room got dark as the curtains were fairly thick. She then had to lit themp on the table, as well as the ones on the walls to give ourselves some form of light.


    Not gonna lie, the atmosphere was pretty perfect for the thing I''m about to do, a dark room, lit only by candles. The me''s orange light reflected on her skin, as I saw her slowly take her clothes off.


    "Teacher, you can leave your undergarments on. So you can have some cover." I said


    "Oh okay..." Teacher was surprised


    Of course, it''s not because of some stupid reason like I''m being considerate or something. I just know that when ites to massages like these, it''s better if she has some cover first before you slowly take them off one by one, like you''re unwrapping your present.


    To be able to do things like pulling the woman''s panties to the side as you then start touching her pussy, or unhooking her bra when you start moving on her back. Or my personal favorite, when you finally pull her panties down leaving her bare buttocks and pussy all exposed to you.


    Of course, I can''t fuck her just yet. But I wanna feel it for myself too, the feeling of slowly taking her clothes off as I get more and more aggressive with my hands. It''s also the reason I added tighter undergarments for today, since I have to make sure she won''t see me getting hard.


    After all, I''m just an honest student trying his best to help his needy teacher. Nothing more~


    With the amount of times I''ve already gave her a massage, I already knew where the towels are located. So I took a few before handing them over to her,


    "Here teacher,y the towels down first, beforeying down yourself" I instructed


    "Fufu~ you''re instructing your teacher now, eh?" she giggled, seeing me give instructions to her


    As sheid down on her stomach, I finally saw the underwear she was wearing. She was wearingcy ck panties, that was clinging tightly onto her skin. The fabric was pretty see-through as well, since I can her round ass just behind the fabric. Her panties bes thin around her waist, like it would snap at the lightest touch.


    Her top was quite the eye-candy as well, but seeing how she''sying down right now. I can''t really see much except the strap, that I would be taking offter.


    Seeing how she was surprised when I said that she shouldn''t take her undergarments just yet, this means that she didn''t purposely wear this type of panties because she expected me to see it. Does that mean that this is the type of underwear she wears everyday?


    "Teacher, I''ll be starting now, okay? Just like usual, please rx your body~" I eased her, as I focused myself to the task at hand


    "Okay then I''m in your hands once again~" she said in anticipation


    I opened the bottle of oil, as I slowly applied them into my hands. When I thought I had enough, I then rubbed my hands together before finally applying them into her soft supple thighs.


    I thought that after the amount of times I''ve given her a massage already, I would be pretty prepared for oiling her body up. But I guess I was wrong, as everytime my hands went up and down her thighs. I could see her round ass, jiggle lightly with every motion I took.


    The sight of my teacher''s ass jiggling,bined with her risque underwear choice instantly gave me a hard-on already. Ah shit, controlling myself now would be a lot harder than I initially thought.


    I guess, Mom or Sis would have to swallow a lot more tonight than they usually do.

 Chapter 34: Relaxation

    Chapter 34: Rxation


    "Does this feel good, teacher?" I asked as my fingers pressed down on her oily back


    "Mm~ Yes..." Teacher said in satisfaction


    I''ve already oiled up most of teacher''s backside, and I''m currently just doing regr massages on her body. I couldn''t help but want to touch more of her slippery smooth skin. I''ve already touched her bare skin multiple times, but this was the first time I''ve done it with her oiled up.


    "Teacher May I?" I asked as I traced my fingers around her bra, indicating that I wanted to undo it


    "Uhmm sure it''s not the first time you''ve done this" Aerin first looked at my face, but she saw nothing other than my earnest eyes asking for her permission


    "Un" I said as I unhooked her bra


    With her bareback exposed to me, I once again poured oil directly down on her skin. This time I also added applied some to her sides, as I ''identally'' cupped her tits.


    "I''ll apply it to your whole body this time, okay?" I said as my fingers tapped down on her lower back


    "Yess you''re doing good Riel"


    I then moved my hands down her back as I reached her butt. I then slid my hands under hercy panties, as I directly kneaded her ass with my oiled hands. I made sure that every nook and cranny was oiled up as I also slid my fingers between her butt cheeks.


    Feeling the little hole in there, I felt her ass clench when she felt my hands go near her butt hole. I thoroughly massaged the muscles around it to get her to rx as I slowly eased her.


    When I felt her muscles finally rx, her ass became a lot more soft and squishy. Finally I then pulled her panties to the side, as her pussy became fully exposed to me.


    Usually I didn''t include it on my massages, but this time it was a ''full body'' massage, so my fingers then traced her pussy lips as I applied oil making sure it was slippery and well-oiled. Of course she was also surprised as her thighs suddenly mped down on my hand.


    "Teacher, you''re squeezing my hands" I said with a surprised voice


    "Uhm, Is it really my entire body this time?" she asked as if to confirm something


    "Yes, Is something the matter? Does it feel bad?" I tilted my head like I didn''t know what''s supposed to be wrong


    "No, it feels good it''s just..." she said as she bit her lips


    She then looked down at my trousers for any ''unwanted'' reaction from me, but I''ve already made sure to wear tighter undergarments, as well as adding anotheryer to my clothes beforehand.


    "It''s just?" I asked


    When she saw nothing out of the ordinary, she then realized that her doubts were unfounded. She then looked at my questioning eyes, she probably thought back to all the times I already massaged her. I''ve always been earnest and serious, why would I suddenly change now?


    "Nothing Sorry I was just surprised." she answered as she then let me continue


    When her thighs finally released my hands, I spread her legs apart a little bit. To get easier ess, as my fingers traced herher regions, making sure it was oiled up and slippery as well.


    Of course, I moved even further down as I started massaging the area around her clit.


    "Mm~" Aerin also seemed to enjoy my actions


    Seeing her enjoying my fingers, I felt a little bit proud. Mom also loves it, so I tried flicking her clit and when I did-


    "Hiii-?!" Aerin''s body suddenly shook, as her butt trembled before she looked at me once again


    "What''s wrong Teacher?" I asked worriedly


    Seeing my worry for her ''unexpected'' reaction, she just bit her lips as she stared at my eyes for a bit, like she was contemting about something.


    "Un Nothing please continue~" she said


    As I was about to go back to massaging her, I noticed that she was leaking love juices. I knew it definitely wasn''t oil, since I haven''t directly applied any oil to her pussy yet. All I did was trace herher regions with my fingers.


    ''Damn, she''s just like Mom. She''s totally getting off to having me pleasuring her like this''


    "Did I already add oil in here? It''s already pretty slippery~" I said into the air, definitely not on purpose


    I then used my thumbs, as they did upward motions on her pussy directly. Making sure I spread the ''oil'' in there. However as I did, she suddenly started squirming. Her limbs swung around, as she raised her ass up into the air.


    "Yes~ You''re doing great, Riel~" Aerin moaned out in satisfaction


    "Teacher, you''re moving too much~" Iined,


    ''Is she really that sensitive? I haven''t even started that much yet, but she''s even louder than Mom. Did I unknowingly hit the jackpot by using massage as an excuse?''


    Without any words, I sneakily pulled her panties down to her ankles before removing thempletely. Now she was reallypletely exposed to me. Like nothing was wrong, I rubbed my fingers up and down her slit, as her pussy started leaking even more nectar.


    "Mmm~ Wha-?! YES~..." She really can''t stay put, she arcs her back as she raised her ass into the air. Her legs also squirms around, as she sometimes get on her knees before falling back down


    Seeing her reactions, I stopped in ''worry'' as I asked her-


    "Teacher, what''s wrong? You don''t usually shout like this?" I said in worry as I lightly pat her back


    "Haaa No, it''s just why''d you stop? Haaa" she asked as she looked back at me


    "Teacher is not hurt okay? No need to be worried~" she eased me as she lovingly caressed my face


    Once she was done ''reassuring'' me, I restarted what I was doing. I slipped a finger inside, to gauge her reactions. And she then trembled even harder, this time she even raised her upper body with her arms.


    Finally, this was the first time I felt the insides of Aerin''s pussy. I haven''t really touched her before, unlike Mom or Sis. And it feels really good that I was finally able to make some progress.


    Her pussy was really tight, and despite her being dripping wet, I could still feel her tighten around me. Like she was hugging my finger in all directions, as her walls squirmed around it.


    "Aahh~ Yes, dear~ Don''t worry, okay? I also made noises before right?. When it felt good, right? it''s just the same thing" she exined


    I then took it out once more, as I went back to massaging her back. Seeing that she let out a dissatisfied sound, but she didn''t want things to be so obvious. So instead while I worked on her back, both her arms suddenly went underneath her. Looking back lightly, I could see her fingers ying with her own drooling cunt.


    "Teacher, you don''t need to massage yourself like that~ I told you right? I want to repay you forst week~" I said as I stopped her from relieving herself by grabbing both of her arms


    "What? Riel, teacher''s back is already satisfied, okay? Sooo~ get these cute fingers back here okay~" she was really impatient when I stopped her, so she took matters into her own hands as she just yanked my hands and put them into her pussy herself.


    Feeling her pussy''s warmth once again, this time I inserted more fingers as my thrusting became more frantic. Squelching noises could be heard as everytime my fingers thrust inside, juices would squirt out. Creating a very lewd noise.


    "Ahhh~ YES~ Just like that okay?" she moaned out in pleasure, it seems like she''s nearing her climax as well. Like someone who''s just looking for the perfect moment to cum, she then said-


    "Riel, Actually teacher also knows a little bit about massages as well..." she suddenly said as she turned her body around


    She then took my bottle of oil, as she willingly poured some of it to her tits. Seeing the oil, drip on her dry chest. I wanted to gulp, but I can''t show any signs of being horny just yet.


    She then took my other hand, as she ced them on her chest. As she made me spread oil on herrge soft tits. I felt my dick getting more stiff, as I saw teacher getting more and more bold with her actions.


    "Massage it like this, okay?~ You can even do this~" she instructed as she made me pinch her nipples


    I felt a little bit more love nectar gush from her pussy, as she made me y with her tits as well. She''s really getting off from ''tricking'' her student like this.


    As I continued to finger her, my thumb then started to y with her clit as well. My other hands also twisted her nipples, as I felt her pussy contract. I was about to look at her pussy squirting, when she suddenly held my face in ce with both her hands before pulling me into a deep kiss.


    "Mmmmh~ Ahh~" she covered her own moans by locking her lips with me


    I felt something warm, gush on my hands as the fingers inside her pussy felt her walls mp down. Like they didn''t want to let go of me. After her climax, she finally let go of my face.


    I saw a very satisfied look on her face, as she gently smiled at me. There was something in the way she looked at me now, that I can''t just put my finger on it.


    "You know~ Meeting you that day, was probably one of the best things to have ever happened to me~" She said as she caressed my face


    "Uhm, I felt something wet on my hands earlier... Uhm, did Teacher just pee herself" I said like I wasn''t sure


    "Oh? It''s your fault you know~ Now Teacher is really embarrassed" she said as she smiled, obviously not embarrassed in anyway


    "Riel, I assume you only did this massage with me for the first time, right?" Aerin then asked


    "Uhm, yes?" I answered


    "Figures your Mom wouldn''t have let you otherwise" she whispered something in the end, but I couldn''t hear it properly


    "Anyways, I''ll fix myself for the time being~ go wash your hands first, then stay in the living room okay?" she smiled as she told me


    ------------------


    After a few minutes, Aerin came downpletely dressed again. She had a glow on her skin, as well as a satisfied look on her face while she came down with some snacks.


    "Riel~ you can''t tell your Mom about the massage, okay? and your Sis, as well..." She said


    "Why?" Of course, I knew why. But I had to y my part, and I also kind of want to see what excuse does she have


    "Well, Teacher just peed herself earlier, right? I don''t want anyone to know about that~ How will your Mom trust someone who pees herself?" She said in shame


    "Maybe, she won''t allow you to see me anymore..." she said with a regretful look on her face


    "No~ I still want to visit you..." I acted like I waspletely fooled, well I wasn''t nning on telling Mom anyways


    "That''s why you have to keep this as secret, okay?~ just between you... and... me..." she emphasized thest three words, as she sat down on my side while giving me a sandwich


    "Okay~" I said as I took a bite


    I was pretty famished as well, since moving your hands for about an hour wasn''t that easy.


    "You''re gonna be at the capital, by next year right?" she then asked me, switching the topics


    "Un I think I have to go now." I nodded, before saying


    "Yes, I think so too" she agreed as she also saw the time


    She led me to the door, and as I was about to say goodbye,


    "Remember You must never tell anyone else about the massage, okay? Else, teacher would be shamed for life~" she said as she gave me a kiss,


    "It''s our little secret okay?" she said


    I don''t think it would be just shame though, especially if Mom finds out. I supposedly ''fell in love'' with an older woman, who was in a position of authority over me, and also someone who has been teaching me for years. It doesn''t take much thinking to see how it would look to an outsider''s eyes.


    I don''t n on telling anyone though.


    "Of course, teacher. Goodbye~" I said as I leftpletely pent-up, as I didn''t get any release


    I was getting more and more horny now, unlike before where I could finger Mom to climax and still control myself. My hormones are starting to act up now. Just a little bit more, and I can finally start the good parts.

 Chapter 35: Empathy

    Chapter 35: Empathy


    As I was walking back from Aerin''s ce, I decided to go to the library to grab a book I can read with Sis and write some chapters. After all, I can''t just suddenly bring a book one day who just happened to be an erotica. I need the two of us reading to be routine, plus it''s a good sibling bonding activity.


    "Oh? You''re back again, Riel? You really love books don''t you?" the librarian uncle said as he looked at me


    "Learning new things is always a pleasure." I said shortly


    "How studious, I wish all youngsters are like you." the librarian said in praise


    "No believe me you wouldn''t want that." I said as I sat down at the corner


    "Oh? Also do you have any rmendations for someone, who''s not into reading?" I asked as I looked at the librarian


    "Beginner books, eh? I think you should go to the ''epics'' section, there''s a lot there..." the man answered


    "Oh, why didn''t I think of that?" I thought to how Sis would probably get bored, and thought epics are indeed a good genre for her


    I''ll grab er after I''m done with writing this, luckily I''m still kind of horny from the events earlier and coincidentally I''m writing a sex scene. So this should be pretty easy~


    --------------


    ''What the fuck is this?'' I thought to myself as I reread the chapters


    Writing took away any horny that was left in me, and now that I''m sober. I took another look into the chapters that I wrote and felt disgusted at myself,


    ''Isn''t this part a bit rape-y?''


    ''What kind of sick fuck would write this-''


    ''Iisshhh...Yikes~''


    As I reread my work, I slowly came to the realization that I shouldn''t be writing when I''m horny.


    My logic was ''a horny man knows what a horny man wants.''


    But I didn''t think things through, as my MC was obviously a woman, and I don''t know shit about what a woman feels during sex. I can write chapters about how tight someone''s pussy is, but what do I write from the female POV?


    ''Fuck it, I''ll just write about how toned the Male lead''s abs were and how I can probably grind meat with them. Give him eyes that are filled with desire towards me aaand that should be enough''


    After I was done imagining things from the female perspective, I gathered the papers as I went towards the epics section. There were a multitude of old epics in the shelves, but I had to take the ones that would get Sis interested, so I looked for the ones where the Military was involved.


    In the end, I chose ''Illnada'' which was about a young elven noble, who dreamt of reuniting all elven tribes to form the very first elven empire. I haven''t read it myself, but it seems like something that would get Sister''s interest so it was the one I picked up.


    I packed my things before going to the counter, as I wrote down the book that I took and when I took it.


    "Oh yeah, uncle" I asked as I remembered something


    "Hm? What is it?" the librarian uncle asked


    "Who''s the best craftsman we have on town? Uncle Luo or Uncle Rafael?" I asked


    "Uhhh ask someone else about that, kid... I can''t judge metalwork with my experience" the librarian answered


    "Oh okay"


    I was gonna ask if music boxes already existed at this time period, because if it did, I wanted to have myposition recorded in one. Though it''s not exactly ''mine'', since I kind of just copied it but who''s gonna sue me anyway?


    Since I didn''t have the time to go through both craftsman today, I decided to just let it go for today.


    It was still the afternoon, so I had some time to continue my magic practice.


    I''m heading to another secluded spot, as I''m about to start another round of magic practice. I continued to find ways to improve my magic. For one, because I found out that I couldn''t manipte already existing nts because living things reject my mana. I then had a thought, since they were also considered as ''living things'' because they reject my mana, it meant that they had some form of sentience as well in them.


    Of course, they''re not gonna say ''Howdy, mate~'' to me. But you know, they''re still ''alive'' in a sense, so perhaps they couldmunicate in some way?


    I mean, I used to see people whose powers were likemunicating with animals or nature. So I kind of knew what I wanted to do.


    And when I tried investing some time into it, it actually kind of worked. Right now, if I touch a tree and focus as I use my mana, this time rather than trying to use it to manipte the trees, instead I''m using it like I''m trying to get someone''s attention by poking them with my fingers, I just made my presence known to them.


    Right now all I could know is the general well-being and condition of a nt. Maybe in the future, I can then interpret their emotions ormunicate with them, but if I take things a little bit further, they might be able to help me track someone through the forest or they might actually then start moving for me.


    Pretty useless as of now, but it has a lot of potential when ites to growth. So I wouldn''t mind training it.


    It''s kind of funny, how I thought that elves were this race where they were connected to nature and would protect it all costs, then I found out they were not. But now, I''m actually bing my own stereotypical elf.


    I also learned some other stuff, like manipting sap or resins, controlling pollen, and some other stuff. But unlike the one about ''nt Empathy'', I can easily see their limits. It doesn''t mean that they''re not useful though. I can probably encase someone in amber or use sleepy pollen, since I can just cast those directly. The sap however disappears after a few hours, so I won''t be able to do stuff like making a rubber factory or some shit.


    As I recounted what I''ve learned, I theny one of my hands on a nearby tree as I tried to feel if it had any birds perched on its'' branches, or if there were any parasites or insects that were eating away at it''s trunk.


    ''Two, no, three birds'' I concluded, before looking up


    And as if to confirm my thoughts, I saw exactly three doves perched on on some of its branches. I could also roughly feel, that nothing was really harming the tree right now and that it''s in a rtively safe spot.


    "Serene Winds" I cast as magic gathered on my hands, before I lightly blew them upwards towards the birds'' direction


    Slightly-blue powder then flew upwards as it made its way towards the unaware birds. After some seconds the doves were then put to sleep as they fell down the branches. I didn''t want to kill the poor birds, so I lightened their fall with some wind magic. To make sure they atleast wake up alive.


    I was enjoying this ''Nature'' magic that I made. There''s just something about things that look so harmless and gentle, but is actually so deadly.


    Whenever you see someone cast fire or lightning, you immediately know that they''re going for an attack. Wind and Earth is a little bit more versatile, since they''re not only used for purely offensive purposes.


    My personal favorites are nt and Water magic. They''re both peaceful and calming to look at, they can look so beautiful and your victim wouldn''t know that you''re already taking his life until the veryst moment. And that''s something that resonates with me.


    I remembered one of Confucius'' famous quotes,


    ''It is only when a mosquitonds on your balls that you realize there is a way to solve problems without using violence''


    and I think that''s beautiful.


    As I got too deep into thinking about silently killing people, I saw the sun was about to go down before I finally headed home.


    ----------


    When I finally reached home, we ate dinner as usual while talking about what happened during the day.


    I also said that I wanted to spend some time with Sister as I went inside her room.


    We were in our sleeping wear, as I asked her about reading.


    "Hey Sis, are you interested in books?" I asked her


    "Hm? Not Really..." she thought back before answering


    "Well, do you remember when you used to teach me letters as you read?" I said


    "Oh Yeah, I remember those" she said as she reminisced back to when we were kids


    "Well, I kind of want to do the same thing again~" I said as I took the Illnada book that I borrowed from the library


    "Are you an old man already? Come here~ I haven''t done this with you for a long time..." Sis giggled as she sat down on the floor at the side of the bed


    I sat down next to her, as I strengthened the light of themp with my fire magic, as Sis opened the book.


    "Where''d you get this?" Celine asked, themps orange light cast a glow on her beautiful face as she looked at me


    "I borrowed it from the library" I answered her


    "Figures~" she smiled lightly, before she started reading it out for me to hear


    We took turns on reading chapters, as to not tire our voices out.


    Is this the world''s equivalent of siblings staying upte to watch movies together?


    To be honest, after I massaged Aerin earlier I thought I''d need some releaseter on. But I think peaceful times like this is also fine in it''s own way. I already lost my pent-up emotions when I was writing at the library earlier, now I just felt like I needed to rx.


    The book was much longer than expected, and if we continued at our current pace. It would probably takes us few more nights to finish this. I was pretty tired from the rest of the day, so finally having some rxing time I involuntarily dozed off.


    ---------


    -Celine POV-


    "Let''s continue tomorrow, okay?" I yawned as I felt myself getting pretty sleepy


    Hearing no reply from my brother, I looked at my side and unexpectedly found him already sleeping. Since he wouldn''t be moving any time soon, I had to put his book away to the table, as well as themp.


    I then carried him up into the bed. He was a little bit heavier than he used to be, but it still wasn''t any real problem for me. Him bringing back up the memories of us reading together got me a little nostalgic. We are still very young, but those days seem so faraway to me now.


    I looked at his sleeping face, and nothing much has really changed from back then. Sure he''s a bit taller now, but his face is still as defenseless as before. Seeing him so defenseless like that, I gave him a quick kiss on the cheeks before I also went to the bed.


    "Let''s do this again tomorrow, okay?" I said as I hugged Riel from the back


    It was pretty rare that I got to spend time with him like this nowadays. Usually he would be practicing or studying magic for the entire day. I remember when he used to beg me to sneak out with him to teach him about the basics of magic.


    He was so small back then, and he was always following me around with sparkling eyes. He was so amazed by the most basic things, I remember having him fawn over me just to teach him how to spark fire.


    We''re both growing up though, I''m gonna start studying soon and I''ll start seeing him even less. Unlike me who is always quiet, he wouldn''t have any problems making friends with other people.


    Cherishing thest few weeks when the only people he knows are the old folks in this vige, I hugged him a little bit tighter. It''s already starting to get cold as Autumn ends. I pulled the nkets up as I slept with my younger brother on my arms.


    I couldn''t help but think that maybe I shouldn''t have decided to go to the capital.

 Chapter 36: Gratitude

    Chapter 36: Gratitude


    "Uhming in~" I said as I entered the boutique


    Just earlier, I first visited Uncle Rafael''s shop but I found out he was a weaponsmith, so there wasn''t a chance that he would be able to make what I wanted to do. Luckily he told me that Uncle Luo was an artisan skilled in goldsmithing, so I should just go to him instead.


    Thus, I''m currently at Uncle Luo''s boutique.


    Surprisingly, it''s also at the same area as Aerin''s shop, which is the more ''high-end'' ce of our vige. Seeing that, my expectations were raised a little bit.


    "Oh? If it isn''t Lucielle''s kid~ How may we help you?" Uncle Luo''s wife greeted me, before asking


    "Well, I wanted to ask if I could have something made for me."


    "Oh, cing an order? What is it that you''d like to be made for you?" she asked as she showcased the store''s collection


    I saw pocket watches, ornaments, pendants, and many more. It was exactly what I was looking for, but I wanted something a little bit more special. I didn''t know if the term ''music box'' already existed so I had to use vague terms when describing it-


    "Do you have something that can keep ying a musical piece on repeat?" I asked


    "Hmm? Now that''s Well, luckily for you Luo should be on his way home from the capital by now, you can talk with him directly~" she said


    It seems like it was a pretty strange request so I''m assuming either music boxes doesn''t exist yet or it''s not widely known just yet.


    It turns out that their main shop was actually located at the capital. Her husband would open the store there during the weekends, sometimes taking orders, before going back here during the week to smith and spend time with his family.


    That gave me a little bit more of hope, because it meant that his products were good enough to be able topete at the capital. It also meant that he should have a little bit more knowledge regarding rarer metalwork.


    She said that he should be arriving home by now, so I just decided to wait for him.


    After about half an hour, Uncle Luo finally arrived. He and his wife had a little reunion as they kissed before she directed him to me about my strange request. I then told him about my specifications-


    "I see, I''ve heard about those but I never really had anyone request it from me..." he said


    "Uhm can you perhaps add it in a pocket watch?" I said as I didn''t want to give a true music box as a gift


    "Hm? Usually I saw it on box shapes, but in a pocket watch that would be interesting" he said in thought


    "Why would you want something that ys music anyway?" his wife was still standing beside him, as she asked


    "He''s the pupil of the rich woman down the street, right? I''m fairly sure she''s a musician." he exined, he then had a thought before he asked


    "Oh? Are you perhaps nning to give this to her as a gift" Uncle Luo asked


    I was pretty shocked that he quickly pieced things together but it wouldn''t do me any harm, so I just agreed.


    "I''ve seen her store before and I don''t think I can make anything that could impress her though..." he said in a little bit of worry


    "Oh shut it Luo, for people like her, it''s not the price that matters. Teachers would be happy that their student even gave them a gift in the first ce, let alone him doing something special like this" his wife said to him


    "I see, I see well do you have any other special requests?" he added


    "That''s about it..." I confirmed


    He then continued asking me for specifications, about what patterns I would like to be engraved. The color and if the image that would be carved in the back. Plus the actual musical piece itself.


    I knew that music boxes had a limitation of their length, so what I gave was a condensed version of Salut D''Amour, Op. 12. It was originally written by Edward Elgar, but in this world of course, it would be an ''original''position by me.


    I even changed the name of the piece to ''Rinea'', as I gave him the musical sheets.


    "Well, can I pay for it monthly?" I asked as I was still nning to sell some of the other stuff that those poachers had


    "You''re Lucielle''s kid right? Consider this as repayment for her helping me find a ce at the capital." he smiled


    "What?" I was surprised at the unexpected discount


    "I can''t remember that well, but it was a few decades back that we met each other" he looked back in his memories


    "Have you seen her sword? It was actually a coboration work from me and Rafael. She then told people it was made by me, so it really helped my business grow" he said


    "I see..." I didn''t expect it, but it was a pleasant surprise


    "Come back every now and then okay?" he said onest time as I was about to leave


    "Un, Thanks for everything~" I said as I finally left


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    After that my day went on as usual, I practiced magic before going back home to eat dinner


    "Mom, Uncle Luo said that you helped him a while back?" I asked at the table


    "Mm? Oh I told my peers about his skills that''s about it." Mom said shortly


    "Also Mom, Riel will be sleeping on my room again" Celine said


    "Again?" Mom asked


    I never slept away from Mom this many times, so she was pretty surprised.


    After Dinner has ended, I once again went to Celine''s room.


    After that day when we first started reading, Sis became a lot more open and affectionate. Usually she didn''t actively call for me, but now she was actually the one calling me to read with her.


    "Fufu~ let''s wait a little bit okay, until Mom is asleep" Sis giggled as she sat on the floor once again


    "Why?" I asked as I sat down next to her as well


    I had some expectations about what we would be doing once Mom is asleep, but it turns out she just took the cookies from the table as she brought them onto her room.


    "Shhh, Let''s stay up a little bit morete tonight okay?" she said as she brought themp down to the floor.


    "Also I hid some juice from earlier, you can get them at the drawer" she added


    "The apple juice?" I asked


    "Un make sure we clean up everything after this okay? Mom will get angry that we''re eating at the bedroom" she said as she took out the Illnada book that we still haven''t finished


    "Let''s finish this tonight okay? We''re at thest few chapters already" she said as she opened the book, at thest page we read


    I wanted tough about how cute this situation is. A 15 yr-old and a 22 yr-old stayed up at night so they can read a book together. I mean there isn''t any movies so this is the most we could do, but it was still pretty funny from a modern perspective.


    ---------


    -Lucielle POV-


    I was pretty suspicious of why Riel would want to sleep with Celine for almost a week straight now. I was worried that perhaps he identally made her do ''things''. So I decided to pretend that I was asleep before checking up on them.


    ''Fufu~ let''s way a little bit longer okay, until Mom is asleep...'' I heard Celine''s voice as I focused on my hearing


    It was already night, so there were no other sounds that would serve as distraction. I could easily hear their conversation if I focus like this. After some time, I can hear footsteps as one of them walked out.


    ''Are they gonna check up on me? What are they doing that they don''t want me to see?'' I got even more nervous.


    I got into the bed silently, Celine was also pretty sharp with her senses, so I have to make sure my steps were quiet. But the footsteps just went past my room, and instead went downstairs. After some time, it came back before once again going past my room. I then heard the door close, before hearing Maelriel''s surprised voice.


    ''Cookies? wouldn''t Mom get angry?''


    ''Shhh, Let''s stay up a little bit morete tonight okay?'' Celine shushed her brother as she said


    ''Cookies? Why are they having cookies? Wait, what goes along with cookies. Oh god, Milk. Is Celine-?''


    Thinking about the situation of Celine blowing her brother, my heart almost dropped out of my chest.


    ''I should have checked up on them earlier. I can''t allow my children to do such sinful acts with each other, not to mention I would be royally screwed if Maelriel said that I was the one who taught him about that.''


    I already screwed things up with my son, I can''t let it go any more worse than that.


    ''Also I hid some juice from earlier, you can get them at the drawer'' I heard Celine''s voice again, as I was about to rush off


    ''The apple juice?''


    ''Un make sure we clean up everything after this okay? Mom will get angry that we''re eating at the bedroom''


    ''Let''s finish this tonight okay? We''re at thest few chapters already''


    To truly confirm things, I jumped out of the window beforending on one of the branches silently. I then spied on Celine''s room and saw the two of them sitting on the floor eating cookies as they read a book together.


    "Thank God." I heaved a sigh of relief


    Earlier I could almost see my family falling apart once more, but the Gods must''ve had pity for me this time.


    I was prepared to fully scold them, and give them ''the talk'' then and there. But luckily they weren''t doing anything that bad. Sure they were eating at the bedroom, but I would rather have that than have my children performing sexual acts with each other.


    I already told Riel that he shouldn''t be doing to those things to other girls. I should have known, he''s a good boy so he''ll probably listen to me.


    But I''m not so sure just yet, what if he thought that he wanted his Sister as his wife? Then he''d have a reason to make his Sister suck him off. Seeing how close they are, there is a possibility that he might think such things.


    I''ll have to ''exin'' a little bit more of it to him, especially about ''rtionships'' in the family. Now that I narrowly avoided that, I can''t allow any possibility of that scenario happening again.

 Chapter 37: Reading

    Chapter 37: Reading


    About two months has passed since the time me and Sis first started reading together.


    Just like I wanted, it actually became routine between the two of us. Sis actually sometimes skips training on certain days to read books as well. As I mentioned before, Illnada was a book about a young elven noble of a small kingdom, dreaming of reuniting all elven tribes and kingdoms to form an empire.


    At first I expected a ssic epic of a hero who is great in battle, going out to meet every tribe and battling them before having them pledge their allegiance to him. But the epic actually dove much deeper than that. Rather than focusing on the actual battles, it instead told us of the politics behind it.


    Why didn''t the kingdom just send the Duke with the most military achievements, to lead all of the kingdom''s forces?


    Well, it''s because of politics. The other nobles were worried that the Duke would be even more powerful if he raised any more achievements than he already has. Thus the kingdom''s forces were instead lead by the Duke and other high ranking nobles, who often disagreed with him.


    When the kingdom learned of a ''small'' rebellion in the north, many nobles sent their inexperienced sons to lead their banners to take home the glory of war. They expected that the big shots would be able to handle it themselves, thus they just joined to reap the harvests.


    It also told of the logistical difficulties and how bad logistics could make a powerful army crumble in its own weight.


    It seemed to have woken Sister up from her military fantasies. The dreams of ying a hundred enemies all by yourself was suddenly gone. There was no ''champion'' or ''hero'' in the battlefield. No matter how much training someone does, a loose arrow to the throat or the head would kill someone.


    There was only so much an individual could do, even the kingdom''s most powerful knight was in, not a very heroic death as well. He was wounded by a poisoned de and died before getting proper treatment. It wasn''t like his enemy was some sort of master swordsman either, just a peasant soldier, in desperate measures hoped to atleast take him down with him and seeded.


    After reading such things, Celine slowly realized that strength wasn''t everything. So instead of dedicating all her time to training like she always did, she would sometimes read about the geography of the country, sometimes about political theories, sometimes she woulde to me in my garden and ask about which nts are poisonous and what not.


    I was also pretty surprised by the sudden change in Sister''s mentality, and I was worried that she wouldn''t remain so ''innocent'' for long. So I decided to speed things up.


    "So this is actually edible Sis. It''s pretty easy to spot as well, you can usually find them near bodies of water" I said as I taught my sister about which mushrooms are poisonous and which are not


    It was currently dusk and the sky was getting pretty dark


    "Oh I see." Sis said as she took their images to heart


    "That should be enough for today Sis~ Also I have something I want to show you" I said


    "Really? What is it?" Sis asked as she saw my excitement


    "Shhhhh, we can''t let Mom know~" I said as I urged her to keep her voice down


    "Actually, Sis I found some humans the other day." I whispereed


    "WHAT? Did they hurt you?" Sis said in shock, as she quickly checked my body


    I haven''t said anything, I just said I saw a human but Sis already assumed I must''ve been hurt. Well it''s not a surprise. As a kid, even Mom told me that you should NEVER trust humans. They said that they would try to befriend you first, and if that didn''t work they will forcibly take you away.


    Not to mention the ''kill-on-sight'' order we have in the vige. So Sis has some ''slight'' prejudice against them.


    "No, I was able to kill them pretty easily don''t worry~" I said as I waved my hands saying I was ok


    "Good, they deserved it."


    Yeah ''slight'' prejudice.


    She didn''t even bat an eye on the fact that her younger brother just killed someone. To her it was like saying ''No'' to the strange man asking you to get inside the ice-cream truck.


    "They''re not important Sis, but instead~" I said as I took out the bottle of Wine that I looted from them


    After taking it, I made sure to keep it in a dark and cool ce, to preserve it a little bit longer.


    "Look Sis, I got Wine~ the same thing the people on those stories drink~" I said


    "What? Let me see~" Sis said as she held the bottle


    "But Uncle Vielle said that we shouldn''t drink this until we''re older..." Sis said in worry


    Truthfully, I didn''t really care about what would happen to the bottle. In fact, I would like to avoid being drunk as much as possible. Just the possibility of my inner thoughts being leaked out, made me shiver in fear.


    "Yeah, maybe we should hide it?" I asked


    "Un, that''s probably better" Sis agreed


    "But I have another thing I actually got~" I said as I brought out a book with a red leather cover


    There were the words ''Maria'' written in the cover. I tried my best to make it look like an actual book, as I tied the book cover myself. I also wrote ''written by William Shakespeare'', as well as adding a ''This book is dedicated to'' section. I made sure it looked like as real as it could be.


    "I also got a book from them~" I said,


    "Well what is it about?" Sis said in curiosity


    "I haven''t read it yet, I wanted to read it with you like before~" I said as I handed it over to her


    "Let''s save it forter okay? Let''s eat dinner first" she said as she took it with her


    --------------------


    "Mom, Riel will be reading with me again for tonight, okay?" Celine said as she finished her food


    "Oh my~ you really changed haven''t you? Well go for it, just don''t bring food in the bedroom again okay?" Mom said


    "Un, we''re sorry aboutst time." Sis apologized


    After we seeded on bringing cookies the first time, Sis got more bold and decided to prepare sandwiches. Of course, that time Mom caught her, and finally asked what we were doing every night. So Sis confessed about ourte-night reading sessions, and Mom kind of supported it since then.


    "Well, goodnight Mom~" Sis said as she went upstairs first


    "Goodnight also Mom~ Me and Sis will be learning lots, okay?" I said as I kissed Mom on the lips, before heading upstairs myself


    Of course, I wasn''t nning to fuck Sister tonight, not when Mom is sleeping in the room just next to us. Also we probably won''t reach the sex scenes tonight anyway, since it''s at the middle part of novel. But Sis would be training tomorrow, so I have plenty of chances to read ahead of her before ''spoiling'' her about future events.


    "Well, let''s get this book started shall we?" Sis said when she was me enter the room


    I once again saw her sitting at the floor, but although I''ve seen her sit like this for months now. There was something a little bit different today. I know it''s just me, but Sis looked more beautiful in my eyes right now.


    As I went beside her, I gave her a deep kiss on the lips. She was first shocked by the sudden kiss, before she just went along with me as she closed her eyes. We''ve been doing this for years now, so there wasn''t anything strange for her.


    "Fufu~ I always thought that reading books were prettyme, but luckily you convinced me otherwise." Sis said in a grateful manner, before opening the book


    The book started with a quote:


    "I do not love the sword for its sharpness, nor the arrows for its swiftness, nor the warrior for his glory. I only love what they defend."


    Something I definitely didn''t steal from someone else. Yup yup. I needed something that would make it seem like a military novel, so that is what I remembered.


    We continued reading, and Sis was really engrossed on the first parts. As I thought something with Military and protecting one''s family really resonated with Sis.


    "''Maria then shot an arrow, but unfortunately itnded just outsi-'' Nooo~ you''re so close already, how do you miss that?" Sis said in dissatisfaction


    At this point she was basically inserting herself into the novel. After all, I practically made the MC with her in my mind, or more urately, her image of herself. She probably sees herself as someone who is strong and independent. Someone who is quiet but actually cares a lot for her family. Someone who does her duty as the older sibling.


    So that''s what I made the MC like.


    I also made the MC''s brother based on the preferences she told me; ck hair, violet eyes, and likes to read books. Which is eerily simr to ''someone'' I know, but I won''tment on it.


    We continued reading the book as we switched turns reading it out loud. When we were finally getting closer to the sex chapters-


    "Hey Sis, it''s already prettyte~" I said as I finished reading a chapter out loud.


    "Really? I didn''t notice~" she said as she looked at the clock


    "Onest thing then, I didn''t quite hear the line her brother saidst time. Could you please say it out loud?" Sis requested,


    I actually felt pretty bad at first, because I thought my speaking skills were subpar. But then I actually read out the parts she meant-


    "In case you forget Sister, ever since you were gone, there was never a moment that I wasn''t thinking of you"


    "And the other one?" Sis said as she told me of another line she didn''t ''quite hear''.


    "May the way I look at you The way I speak with you and the way I treat you reflect the truth..."


    "That I have loved you since forever."


    "I see..." Sis nodded her head like she was listening to music


    "That should be enough for tonight" Sis said with a smile


    "I think so too" I said as I put away the book


    "Actually Riel, that book doesn''t belong to the library right?" Sis asked


    "Un"


    "Could you then give it to your Sister instead? I mean it''s not like it belongs to you either" She said with a red face


    "You''ve never asked me for a book before..." I mumbled


    "I just thought that I like this one''s ehem, ''plot'' I think I could try rereading it, once I''m done" she said shamelessly


    We haven''t even gotten to the good parts yet, and she already likes it this much. Well she will appreciate it more, once she has the ''knowledge'' to trulyprehend this shitty fanfiction.


    "Sure Sis, but seriously let''s go to sleep already" I said as I put it away on her bookshelf before going into the bed with her.

 Chapter 38: Loving Sister

    Chapter 38: Loving Sister


    The next day went on as usual, I went to Aerin''s ce to study and then went back home at the afternoon. Ever since we finished reading Illnada, Celine actually didn''t stay out all day training like she used to. Instead she actually goes home around the same time I go home as well.


    After some time Celine arrived home as well. Sis usually starts to study at this time.


    "Riel let''s continue our lesson from tomorrow" Sis requested


    "Un" I said as we went upstairs to my garden


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    "Mom, Riel will be reading with me again tonight, okay?" Celine said as we finished dinner


    "Sure" Mom agreed as she cleaned up the dining table


    We then entered our respective rooms, Mom went to her own room, while Celine and I entered hers. We were gonna read the novel again however unlike yesterday, this time I knew that the juicy parts would be only about 2 chapters away, so I''m nning to finally fuck my sister tonight.


    I didn''t do itst night, since it would already be prettyte by the time we reached the hi chapters, and I didn''t want my fun cut short. I''ve been waiting for this for a damn long time, I wanted to make sure I can fuck her in all the positions I want. As well as cum inside all three of her little fuck holes.


    I didn''t want any possibility of Mom finding out what I''m gonna be doing with Sis. So as we entered Celine''s room-


    "Actually Sis, I left something at Mom''s room. I''ll go get it first~" I said as I left before entering Mom''s room


    "Uhm, Mom is my pillow here?" I asked as I entered Mom''s room


    "Uh? No, isn''t it already at Celine''s room?" Mom said as she poked her head out of the nkets.


    I had to make sure that Mom would be asleep for the rest of the night. I wasn''t sure about how strong Mom is, though I''ve never heard of stuff like Magic Resistance, I had to make sure that my spell would work. So instead of casting the weaker ''Serene Winds'' spell.


    I took out the seed of a nt that releases a much more sedative spore and silently threw it on a hidden pot I ced beforehand. The spore of this nt could make someone sleep for about 5-7 hours, this was something I confirmed since I tested it with the librarian multiple times.


    "Really? Wait I''ll check-" I said as I went outside once more,


    And once I was out-


    "Deadly Bloom  Slumber" I cast as quietly as possible.


    I then opened the door on Celine''s room before closing it. Just in case Mom was listening, I had to atleast make it sound like I re-entered Celine''s room.


    I stood at the door for about 3 minutes, before I finally went back inside Mother''s room.


    When I entered earlier, I saw that the window was closed. So I was pretty confident that the spores would quickly take effect since it was in a small enclosed area.


    "Mom, it''s not there~" I said, however there was no response


    I came closer to her-


    "Mom? Are you sleeping?" I asked as I shook her body a little bit, again no response


    For one final test, I groped her tits and started pinching her nipples. However she didn''t have any reaction other than her nipples hardening. Seeing that sight my, dick went stiff.


    I was already horny since I was thinking of Sister''s horny face as she moaned underneath me. However seeing Mom sleeping so defenselessly infront of me, desires for a ''certain'' type of sex rose up in me. However I must stick with my n for tonight. I already confirmed that Mom wouldn''t be waking up for the next few hours or so. So all that was left was to make sure Celine would be filled with my ''love'' for her.


    I then went back to Sister''s room.


    "Nevermind, it was actually here all along" I giggled as I said so


    "Really? Well let''s start okay?" Sis said excitedly


    "Actually Sis... I read ahead of you earlier" I said like I did something wrong


    I looked at her body, which I''m gonna fully ravish tonight. An elven beauty with long straight tinum hair. Her innocent eyes full of love and trust everytime she gazed at me. A bountiful chest and a round ass,bined with her slim waist and slender legs. She had what people would call: a very ''sinful'' body.


    She rarely wears her top undergarments when she''s at home, so I could see her nipples protruding out of her thin clothes.


    "What?!" Sis got mad when she found out I left her behind


    "I''m sorry but I really liked the story" I said as I looked at her apologetically


    "The way ude looked up to his Sister I really couldn''t wait to read about his point of view"


    When Celine heard the part about ''looking up to his Sister'', she had a slight change in her expression


    "Do you maybe ''rte'' to him? even just a little..." Sis said quietly bit by bit


    "Un Actually, I rte to him a lot" I said to Sister as I pushed her down the floor


    "What?" Sis was wondering what I meant by ''rting'' to him


    "I also have an awesome strong Sister who protects me" I said as I pinned down both her hands above her head


    "And just like him I also really love her" I said as I kissed her deeply once again,


    I saw her face go from shock to a grin before finally blushing embarrassingly. She wasn''t blushing because I was pinning her hands down as I kissed her though, But because of the confession-like words that I was saying at her.


    "Last night, you just wanted me to say to you the words ude said to his Sister, right?" I exposed the lies that she told mest night


    "Wha-? N-No! I really just didn''t hear it!" Sis said in denial as she shook her head cutely


    She could probably shake my off my hands that were pinning her down as well, considering how strong she is. But she didn''t, because she always liked it when I be affectionate and get close to her like this.


    "No, It''s fine Sis." I giggled at her cute reactions


    "Actually, this time I''ll willingly do it." I said as my other hands slipped inside her tunic as I started massaging her bare tits


    "Really?" Sis said as she was relieved that I wasn''t gonna tease her about the lies she told mest night


    "In the next chapters I found out another way people show their love and I want to do it you..." I said as I finally raised her tunic, exposing her tworge breasts infront of my eyes


    "How?" Sis said adorably, curious at my actions


    "Don''t worry Sis, we''ll learn about it together"


    ------------


    She was still pinned down under me, I released her arms as I spoke-


    "Sis spread your legs for me, okay?" I said as I raised her skirt up to her waist before folding it together, leaving her cute panties exposed


    She obediently spread her legs but not in the way I wanted it.


    "No Sis, pull your legs up like this~ there, hold it with your hands okay?" I said as I raised her legs


    She was now positioned like she was a girl on a missionary position, as she raised her spread legs. I could see full curves of her ass and the outline of her pussy behind her stretched panties.


    "Will you?" I said as I traced my fingers around her lips, indicating that I wanted her to suck on it


    "Mmmh~" Sis then took my fingers inside her warm mouth as she wet it with her saliva


    Her tongue lovingly caressed my fingers multiple times, as her innocent eyes looked up to me.


    "Fuah~"


    She made a sound as I took out my fingers out of her mouth, lines of saliva were still connecting my fingers and the insides of her mouth.


    "Sis, I will start fingering you okay?" I said to her lightly


    My hands then pulled her panties to side. Her pussy and butthole was then fully presented to me, as my now wet fingers went to her smooth ass before slipping under her panties as I wet the area around her cute butthole.


    "? -Finger me?" Sis tilted her head at the unfamiliar words


    I didn''t answer her, as once I felt the muscles around her butthole rx. I slipped my middle finger inside as I started fingering her ass. My wet finger went in and out of her tight ass, as I moved.


    "Wha-? Mmmm~ your finger is... in my butt again aren''t you just tickling me?" she asked


    "No Sis, I''m ''fingering'' you~" I said as my other hand then went for herrge tits


    I started squeezing her soft mounds freely, before I started pinching and twisting her nipples. I also added another finger inside her ass before increasing the frequency of my fingering.


    "Ahhn~ Don''t you already do this to me?~" she asked as she moaned


    "I didn''t know about it Sis" I said as I took my other hand off her breast before going down on her


    I looked at my Sister''s perfect pink pussy, her lips were just slightly open as I could roughly see her vagina behind it before giving it a lick


    "Hiii-?! ''That'' again..." She was shocked by the sudden stimtion


    My right hand''s fingers were still going in and out of her tight butt, when I started licking her pussy. I wanted to put her on the edge before I finally insert everything fully inside her.


    I started licking the area around her meat hole to tease it. I won''t give her the pleasure of insertion, I want her to suffer and beg for me stick something inside her dripping pussy. My other hand then teased the area around her clit, as I did massaging motions on it,


    After a while, my tongue gave her flesh bean a lick. I then felt her ass tremble when I did so. She finally started leaking love nectar as I felt my chin get wet.


    Looking at my ''work'', I saw her meat hole opening and closing, like it was breathing, as love nectar flowed out. It definitely wanted something to fill it up right now.


    "Haaaa Uhm Riel, could you uhm, tickle me there again?" Sis requested


    "I told you Sis, it''s called ''fingering''." I said although I didn''t grant her requested, instead I started fingering her ass harder.


    "NO~ not that one! I meant I mean-" She said as she started leaking even more


    My dick was already as hard as it could get. I finally stopped all actions I was doing on her as I took out my erect cock from my trousers. I then moved beside her face, before cing it in front of her mouth.


    "Milk again?" She asked as she looked at me with misty eyes


    I saw her hand about to go down on her pussy, probably to satisfy the itch she was feeling down there. Of course, I didn''t let her as I grabbed both of her arms.


    "What? Pleasee Riel it''s really itchy Big Sis would just-" she begged me


    "No Sis, I would be the one to do that. But first you know this right?" I said as I ced my dick above her eyes


    "it''s even bigger now..." she mumbled as she noticed


    "Well.. this is my cock Sis So suck your brother''s cock first okay?" I said as I opened her mouth before thrusting it inside


    "Mmmm~" her mouth was once again filled with my meat stick


    "Ah~"


    I haven''t felt the insides of her mouth in a long time. The warmth and softness of a woman''s mouth as it surrounds your dick is really heavenly. Unlike before, I didn''t need to instruct her on what she has to do.


    She willingly licks the head with her tongue, as jolts of pleasure climbed up my back. She would then bob her head up and down as she buried her face on my crotch.


    "Let''s get into a morefortable position Sis, okay?" I said


    Without taking my dick out of her mouth, she got into all fours as we walked into the bed. She crawled all the way to the side of the bed, like a lowly servant whose sole purpose is to pleasure her master. Once I sat down at the edge of the bed, I took the book which wasying on the bed.


    "Mwah~" an erotic sound was made when my dick popped out of her mouth. She knelt between my legs, my hard cock still infront of her face glistening with her saliva.


    "Sis, I''ll let you read the part of how a Sister should love and ''service'' her brother." I said as I opened it to the pages of a blowjob chapter, before handing it over for her to read


    "''Like a lowly whore I took in my brother''s manhood as deep as I could in my mouth-''" I saw her eyes widen at the vulgar words she just spoke out


    She bit her lips, as she read the paragraphs silently. Seeing her reading so intensely I poked her face with my meat stick a little bit.


    "T-this r-really happens? It wasn''t milk..." she asked stuttering


    Looking down underneath her, a puddle was already forming on the floor as her pussy juices dripped down from her thighs.


    "Uhm I don''t know as well Sis, but it said that this is how adults love each other" I said


    "Uhmm then-" after reading a line Maria said to her brother


    "Please use your elder Sister''s mouth however you wish..." She said before opening her mouth wide as she held her own breasts


    Without hesitation, I then held her head before I started facefucking her. I ruthlessly thrust my dick in and out of her small mouth without any mercy, as I felt her tongue amodate for the sudden ''intruder''.


    "Mmm! Mmmm" Her eyes went wide as she was shocked by my sudden actions


    Small beads of tears started forming at the corner of her eyes, as she looked up to me pleadingly. That only served to excite me even further as I started fucking her mouth even harder. Slurping and gagging noised echoed in our room, as I used my sister''s mouth for my pleasure.


    She didn''t want to identally bite my dick, so she just fully entrusted her mouth to my fucking, as she let go of any resistance. She just grabbed on to my legs as to support herself while her mouth gave pleasure to my dick.


    "Yes, Sis. Serve your brother just like that~" I said as I made her take my dick as deep as she could into her mouth.


    I then started undoing her tunic and her skirt, as they fell down herp. If she stood up now, her clothes would fall to the floor with the exception of her panties.


    Looking down at my Sister''s teary face as she forced herself to take her brother''s merciless thrusts, I felt even more satisfied.


    I''ve already done this to her before, but that time it was under the pretense of ''drinking milk''. However this time, I was facefucking her solely for my pleasure and she knows that I was fucking her mouth as well. So I just let go of any restrictions as I fully indulged myself on my incestuous desires.


    "Mmmmmm! Mmmmm- Mwah~" When I felt like that was enough, I took my dick out of her mouth.


    "Haaaaa But you haven''t Haaa released anything yet?" she asked as she panted


    "No, it''s fine Sis" I said as my fingers went down on her pussy, tracing its lips as I teased it without inserting anything


    "Sis you like it when my fingers go inside you, right?" I asked her


    "Um Un, it feels really good" I felt my dick be so stiff when I heard her answer


    "T-then, would you please bend forward infront of the mirror?" I stuttered due to my sheer excitement


    She then stood up, her loose clothes fell into the floor. Before she walked infront of the mirror, I pulled her soaked panties down to her ankles before removing itpletely.


    After so many years of me teasing her, I still couldn''t believe that I''m about to truly fuck my elder Sister. My dick was so hard, when I saw her bend forward with straight legs as she raised her ass into the air. To prevent herself from falling forward, her hands touched the ground to support herself.


    "Like this right?" she asked with her face down, she had difficulties looking back at me from her current position


    Taking advantage, I stood behind her as I saw her dripping pussy, which was begging for a cock to finally satisfy it. I teased her honey hole a little bit, before saying.


    "Sis, Actually I read about a way to go deeper inside, okay?" I said as I positioned my cock which was coated with her saliva, infront of her drooling cunt


    I enjoyed the view of the erotic curves of my elder sister''s round ass as she ''proudly'' presented them infront of me. I cupped her pussy a little bit, giving her the impression that I was gonna be sticking my finger inside again.


    However, I positioned my dick just below her meat hole, before I stuck the head in. She couldn''t see her brother about to fuck her, as she had her face down staring at the floor.


    "What?" Sis was surprised by something bigger entering her tight pussy


    Oh God Even if it was still just the head that went inside, I could feel her walls mp down on the head. Her hole was so tight, warm, and slippery. It was nothingpared to jerking off with your own rough hands. It felt like her insides were caressing my dick lovingly in ever single direction at once.


    Wanting to feel more of this pleasure, I thrust my dick in slowly as Imit every moment into my mind. The moments and feeling of my first insertion, the moment that I''ll truly lose my virginity.


    "This is-..." Sis said as she realized what was inside her pussy


    Her tight pussy squirmed at the foreign object going inside it. It only brought the pleasure I was feeling to greater heights, as I bury my dick deeper inside my Sister''s virgin fuck hole. I then felt a resistance, when I was about halfway through.


    My mind was greatly stimted when I found out that my Sister''s hymen was intact. I wanted to have the feeling of fully ''conquering'' her hole, I wanted to see her face when I finally go all the way inside her.


    "Sister, please look at the mirror, okay?" I instructed her, and when she looked at the mirror


    She saw herself bending over naked, her pussy and her ass was raised into air. Her brother was standing directly behind her butt, his hands were holding her butt cheeks as he kneaded them while his cock went inside her pussy.


    With one strong push, I buried my dick all the way inside her. I felt her hymen give way to my cock, as her body trembled violently.


    "AAAHH! FUCK! it hurts..." I didn''t even register that my Sister just cursed out loud, when I heard her scream


    I felt her pussy tighten, as her faced winced in pain. Teardrops flowed down her face, as her knees started to buckle. I felt her legs slowly lose strength that I had to hold her by the waist to make sure she wouldn''t fall.


    "It hurts Riel...Please take it out..." she said as she looked at me pleadingly at the mirror


    Usually, I would''ve been really worried if I made Sister cry in any other situation. However I knew that this would only hurt in the beginning, and seeing her tear up because of my dick only made me more excited.


    Instead of answering, I ignored her as I inserted my finger on her ass. I was now inside two of her holes at the same time, then I also leaned forward as I started ying with her breasts. I had to make sure that she would find her first time to be as pleasurable as possible.


    "Ah~" she let out a voice, this time definitely not in pain


    I didn''t start thrusting immediately, as I looked down on the blood on my dick. Instead my dick remained buried inside her pussy as I attacked her at different locations. I inserted another finger in her ass, and when I felt her nipples harden, I started pinching and twisting it as well.


    "Ahhhn~" I was relieved that Sis started moaning out in pleasure again.


    Now that she had her rest, it was time that I had my fun. I once again looked at the mirror for the reality, that I finally lost my virginity, to truly sink in. Sis was bent over, her pussy had my dick inside of it and her ass and tits were being toyed by my fingers.


    Pinkish juices started seeping out of her pussy which was impaled by my cock. Taking it as a signal that her pain was gone, I pulled out lightly as her smooth slippery walls grind against my cock, like they didn''t want to let go.


    When it was just the head that remained inside, I then thrust everything back in.


    "Ahhhhn~ Fuck YES!" She cursed out in pleasure once again


    I never, and I mean NEVER, heard my sister curse before. I always thought she was the definition of a sheltered girl, but I should''ve known that she hangs around with the vige guards. So she must''ve picked it up from them.


    I''m assuming that she doesn''t know what ''fuck'' really means, otherwise she would know that it''s exactly what I''m doing to her right now. But I wasn''t gonna let her go that easily.


    "Sis you just said a bad word, you know?" I scolded her as I continued to slowly loosen her tight pussy


    "AH That''s..." she also realized that she said ''Fuck'' twice


    I was about to call her a dirty slut, but then I remembered that I shouldn''t know about such ''insults'' just yet. With my limited vocabry, the only ''safe'' insult I coulde up with was a pitiful-


    "You vulgar woman!" I said as I spanked her ass hard, leaving a red mark on it


    Mom used to spank us when were kids everytime we did something wrong, so I made sure to do the same to her now.


    "AGH~ NO I just slipped!" she said as she exined herself


    I realized that she was essentially a nk te when ites to kinks, so I might as well give her her first one. She was someone very proud, even more so than Aerin and Mother. So having her get off from insults would be quite ''interesting''.


    Of course, only from insults that came from me.


    I felt that her pussy was loose enough after some time, so I decided to speed up my thrusts. The insides of her pussy truly felt like it was made for the sole purpose of giving pleasure to me. Meanwhile her ass also was feeling it, as three of my fingers were going in and out of her.


    "You kiss your family with that mouth?" I asked her as I violently groped her chest.


    "Ahhhn~ No Riel, your Siste- YES Ahhhn~" she was gonna say something, but her moans cut herself off


    As my hard cock continued to plow through my Sister''s drooling cunt, I looked down to enjoy the view of the well developed curves of her firm ass bounce everytime I m my hips forward against her bare buttocks. Love nectar flowed out of her pussy, as they slowly dripped down my cock, lubricating it even further.


    "Sister, raise your head" I pulled her by the hair, as I made her look at herself


    She was bent over, moaning like a slut as her brother fucked her from behind. The hands that were groping her chest moved to her face as I hooked my fingers onto Sister''s cheeks and pulling it. I grabbed the two arms that were supporting her weight, as I put them on her back before pinning them down.


    Now her weight was solely supported by me who was ramming her from behind. With my fingers pulling on her mouth, her face didn''t have any traces of her cold face nor of her smug ones either. She didn''t have any of the dignity that she always had. All I could see was the blissful face of a woman who enjoys having her pussy pounded.


    "Fuueeeh?.... Riel''s Cock... Deep..." she was moaning out incoherent sentences


    I slowly felt my pleasure build up to it''s peak, as I started pounding her even harder. I took out the fingers that were in her butt, as I grabbed her waist holding it firm in it''s ce as I nudged my cock as deep as I could inside her.


    "Ah yes, Sis~" I moaned out as I reached my climax


    I made sure that her womb was filled to the brim with my ''love''. I pushed my cock as deep as I could in her convulsing pussy, as I cummed deep inside her fertile fuck hole. I''ll make sure that she is well-fucked and well-bred tonight. I felt her pussy squirt out juices while my cock was still inside her, as she probably reached her own orgasm as well.


    "Ahhhhhn~ Hot, Inside me hot" Sis moaned out as her knees buckled


    Erotic noises could be heard as juices seeped out of her pussy lips. Sis felt warm semen flow inside her, threatening to leak out if I removed my cock. Though I don''t know if I already can, but not knowing if I could identally knock her up only made me more aroused, as I made sure that her womb was painted white.


    "Haaa..." I had a brief moment of rity as I just finished my ejaction,


    However when Sis felt her knees go weak, she suddenly fell down to the floor. Without my cock plugging her pussy, I could truly see the Creampie that I just gave my Sister.


    Sister''s butt rose up and down lightly, her tits were squished against the floor and her pussy was spread open as my cum leaked out before dripping down to the floor. She looked back at me weakly before saying.


    "Is that how adults show their love?" she asked as she panted


    "Yes Sis, and you look like you have two other ces that could use some ''loving'' as well."

 Chapter 39: Loving Sister (2)

    Chapter 39: Loving Sister (2)


    I looked at my elder Sister, whom I just gave a creampie to, and saw her cute round butt rising up and down as she breathed. She was breathing heavily probably due to tiredness and the unfamiliar sensation of being fucked raw. I saw her recently deflowered pussy which had my cum dripping on it. She was stillying down on her stomach weakly at the floor.


    "Haaa.. Riel is this really how adults show their love?" Celine finally asked


    "Un, Sis. Apparently it''s called ''love-making''" I answered her


    "Love making? I didn''t know that..." Sis said as she familiarized herself with the new word


    "In the book, there''s one final way of making love that I haven''t done to you yet Sis." I said before asking


    "But did it hurt Sis?" I asked her with a very worried voice coupled with a worried face


    "NO! NO! It felt really good Riel, don''t worry" Sis answered when she saw my worried face


    "But you screamed earlier?" I pressed on


    "It was only at the beginning, but after that it felt really good~" Sis exined


    "Really? Thank God. I was worried, I thought I did something wrong that''s why it hurt." I said as I pretended that I was only following what I read


    I said this because I conveniently left out the pain of a girl''s first time when I wrote the novel.


    "No no, don''t worry. I really felt your love earlier and please don''t tell Mom about ''that'', okay?" Sis smiled nervously as she requested


    She was probably referring to her cursing out loud when I was pounding her pussy from behind.


    "Of course Sis~ I already punished you right? No need to tell Mom about it" I reassured her


    "Punishment?...What Puni- AH! Yes, yes, you already punished me earlier. Yup, punished" Sis quickly added, as she remembered about what I did earlier


    She definitely didn''t see my actions earlier as punishment seeing how she didn''t know that was supposed to be a punishment in the first ce. In her mind, spanking was probably worse considering how she was moaning when I was fucking her


    "Uhm, so shall we continue?" I asked her


    "Un, so how do we this thisst ''love-making''?" Sis asked me cutely


    I went up to her again as I grabbed her ass with both hands, kneading and feeling them. After I''ve massaged her butt enough, I then moved towards her face as I ce my hard cock infront of her face


    "Well, I think your butt needs some of my love as well" I said as I reached towards her back before gently kneading her ass


    "Wha- my butt?" Sis said in shock


    "But first, clean up the mess you made" I said referring to her pussy juices on my cock


    "But... it''s dirty..." she said as she looked at me hesitatingly


    "Sis, you said a bad word earlier... A vulgar mouth needs to be punished" I said to her as I opened her mouth myself with my fingers


    Hearing me mention her ''sin'' she became meek, as I pulled on her mouth. I raised her head so that her face was just in front of my cock, before making her stick her tongue out. Wet pping noises was then heard, as I hit her tongue with my dick a couple of times.


    "I''ll make sure this dirty mouth would learn its lesson" I said as I tapped her face lightly


    Sis looked at me with pleading eyes as I slowly thrust my cock inside her mouth. I kept going forward until she took everything inside. Once my whole cock was inside her mouth, she then looked towards me.


    Seeing her eyes looking at me from below as she sucked on my dick, I regained my excitement from earlier.


    She started using her tongue as she licked my cock in circr motions. I once again felt the pleasure of her mouth as I slowly took out my dick.


    "Sis, let''s get to a better position. Get on the bed so you''ll be morefortable" I said as I moved towards the side


    "Un"


    She got on bed before going down in all fours, while I stood straight just beside the bed. That way her face was just at the same height as my dick,


    "Sis, I told you right? You''ll clean this up" I spoke


    Celine got what I meant as she put her face closer to my cock. She then stuck her tongue out, and starting from below, she licked my shaft upwards before taking it in her mouth. She repeatedly did this as she didn''t leave a single spot unlicked.


    Maybe because I already came earlier, I wasn''t feeling it as easily as before. I feel like I can probably hold it in longer this time, as I took in the pleasure of my Sister licking my cock. Once I had enough, I positioned my dick forward before Sister resumed her blowjob. This time instead of going up and down, her head went back and forth.


    In this position, I can easily reach for her ass if I lean forward. So while she was giving me a blowjob, I moved my hands down her back before finally reaching butt. As she bobbed her head back and forth on my cock, I started massaging the area around her butthole.


    I let go of her ass as I held her head in ce once again. Then I started thrusting my cock back and forth inside her mouth. Her mouth was once again being used solely for the pleasure of my cock. She would lick the head everytime I reached in deep.


    She pursed her lips as she gave me a blowjob, she then started sucking on my cock like a hungry baby suckling from a bottle.


    "Ah yes Sis... just like that..." I said as my dick was enveloped by her mouth''s warmth


    "Mmmm~" Sis moaned out with my meat stick still filling her mouth


    Due to her moaning while giving me blowjobs, loud slurping sounds could be heard as she had to take in some air. This gave me a different sense of pleasure as I felt my cock hit the back of her mouth.


    Holding her ass cheeks hard, I then pulled her body towards me causing my cock to go even further inside her mouth. After nudging it as deep as I could, I once again started facefucking her. I resumed my thrusting as Celine entrusted her mouth to me. Drool started leaking out of the corner of Sister''s lips as she took the full length of my dick.


    "You won''t say a bad word again, Sis?" I asked when my cock was nudged as deep as it could be in her mouth


    "Mm! Mm! Fwaah~" Sis nodded her head as she looked up to me adorably


    Seeing her nod, I finally stopped thrusting at her small mouth. Her mouth finally let go of my cock, though some line of saliva formed in between them.


    "Then Sis,y down on your back like earlier okay? The one where you spread your legs wide for me." I said to her


    "Oh that?" Celine remembered her earlier position as she quickly opened her legs for me, as she held them in their ce.


    I quickly got on top of her as my cock pointed towards her ass. I had her legs resting on my shoulders as I slowly pressed her down the bed. My hands were at her sides, and due to my shorter height, it wasn''t her face that I could see directly below my face but her tits instead.


    I could see her creampied pussy leaking juices, if I wanted to I could probably fuck her there again since it would be really slippery. But I wanted to fuck her in the ass as well tonight, so I pointed my erect cock in her cute butthole as I slowly started inserting it


    "Wha-? Oooooooohhh~" Sis was shocked when she finally felt my cock going inside her butt


    Unlike with her pussy earlier, I couldn''t just start ramming her in the ass quickly. I had to take it slowly first and make her little fuck hole get used to my cock a little bit.


    "Riel wai- AH~ It''s spreading me~" she said once the head was inside her tight ass


    Ah~ I felt just how tight her ass really was. Her warm walls enveloped my dick tightly as I slowly moved it deeper and deeper inside her. She was biting her lips as she tried to endure my erect dick going inside her.


    And when I finally buried every inch of my cock inside her ass. I started to pull out lightly before thrusting it back in slowly. I couldn''t start fucking her inrge motions immediately, I had to take things slowly with her ass.


    "Ah... ah... ah..."


    I was fucking her ass in small but fast motions, as I thrust my hips quickly. Her tight hole gave pleasure to my cock, as herrge tits bounced in front of my eyes everytime my hips and her butt meets. Seeing her erect nipples, I lowered my head and started sucking on them.


    Now with this, I''ve taken all of her hole''s first times. Once I felt her asshole was loose enough, it was then that I truly started fucking her. I pulled my cock out until it was only the head that remained inside. Her anal walls clung tightly as they grind against my dick which was slipping out.


    I then suddenly thrust everything back inside her, as she moaned loudly.


    "Ahhhhhnn~ YES! YES!"


    I raised her legs even more, so much so that her knees are pretty close to her shoulders already. She was pretty flexible with her body considering the amount of training she does. So I put my sister in what people would call the ''Mating Press'' as I started fucking her thoroughly.


    In this position, I felt like I was truly ''pounding'' her as my hips would hit her soft ass cheeks causing it to ripple. The insides of her ass felt just as heavenly as her pussy, though it was less slippery, it was her tightest hole by far. And everytime I piston my cock, I could definitely feel it grind against her walls as it continued to stimte me.


    Loud pping sounds echoed throughout our room as her body bounced up and down in the bed everytime my body would pound her ass down. I also didn''t stop ying with her nipples as my mouth continued


    "Fueeeh~ Huueehn~"


    I looked at my Sister''s face who was moaning under me. Drool was leaking from the corner of her lips, as she stuck out her tongue. Her face didn''t care that her brother was looking at her as she sumbed herself to the pleasure that her brother''s cock was giving her.


    "Love your Sister Riel Ahhn~ YesLike that"


    Even though I already came earlier, I could feel that I had a lot of energy as I continued to fuck my sister in the ass.


    "Sis, let''s go in front of your favorite mirror" I said to her as I wanted to switch to another position


    This time she was on all fours as I fucked her roughly from behind. She was once again in front of the mirror as I wanted her to see her own face as she was getting fucked by her brother. Using both of my hands I pulled her mouth from both side, as she stuck out her tongue.


    She saw her erotic face in the mirror, her mouth being pulled by her brother as drool continued to drip out from her lips. She saw her own face without any of the dignity she always showed her brother.


    I felt her ass tighten around my cock when she saw her own slutty appearance, drooling and moaning, as her younger brother pounded her from behind. When her ass got even tighter, It felt like she was begging for my dick to release everything inside her, as her butt squeezed my dick hard.


    As I felt my pleasure reach its peak once again, I did one big push forward as I tried to reach as deep as I could. Before releasing everything inside her ass as well.


    "Ahhhh~ Yes Sis~" I eximed in pleasure


    And with that I finally ''conquered'' thest of my Sister''s three fuck holes, as warm cum overflowed inside her butt as I came. A sense of aplishment spread inside me as I saw whitish liquid seep out of her tight butthole.


    "Ohhh~.. hot again, inside me hot..." Sis said as she felt my semen inside her butt


    I then took out my dick out of her butt, and looked at her two holes. Her ass and her pussy were both filled with my cum, as I made sure to give each of them a creampie each.


    Her body was weak as her head was resting on her pillow, but her ass were still raise up due to her knees. Because of that I had a good view of my ''masterpiece'', as I looked at my sister''s ass and pussy dripping with my semen. I thought to myself the only way this could be better if her mouth was filled up as well, that way she really is filled in all three of her holes.


    However I think I overestimated how long a virgin boy could trulyst in bed. I was already perfectly satisfied though, this was probably the best first sexual experience I could''ve had. Having my sister well-fucked and well-bred by none other than me, her younger brother.


    "Now, should we read?" I asked my sister who was very tired after just being creampied


    "Haaaa... I don''t think... I have the energy for tonight..." she panted


    "Well, you won''t be practicing tomorrow right? You can read it by yourself tomorrow, I''m already at chapter 19 so you can read on your own" I suggested


    "Un... let me rest for a while" Sister said as she got up from the bed


    I also got up from the bed as I started putting my clothes back on. Once I was ready I went towards the windows before opening it.


    "Well Sis... We have quite the ''Serene Winds'' tonight, don''t we?" I sneakily cast a spell as I opened the window


    As the winds from outside came in, I camouged my spell among the natural winds as sedating spores quickly put Sister to sleep while she was still naked.


    ------------------


    I grabbed a ss of water downstairs, and using my magic I controlled the water as it formed a sphere above my hand. I then walked towards Celine who was put to sleep by me.


    I spread her legs wide as I made her recently creampied pussy exposed to me. Using the water sphere in my hands, I slowly washed away all the semen that I let out inside. I obviously don''t want my sister to get knocked up, as we would definitely be screwed.


    I specifically picked this day and yesterday to start reading, since she just had her period recently, to truly minimize the chances of her getting knocked up. Not to mention it hasn''t even been an hour, since I creampied her. I don''t know anything about the fertility of elves. So I didn''t want to rely on my hentai knowledge that elves had low fertility rates, but I did notice that their periods came in longer intervals.


    I didn''t want Sister to ask why I was removing all the ''love'' that I let out inside her. The serious talks about pregnancy and incest was at theter chapters of the novel, and obviously with the lies I told her, I was still at the early-middle chapters. All I wrote in the early-middle chapters, were about how good ''Love-making'' felt, the positions and kinks that I personally wanted, and erotic terms to get Sister used to them.


    And since she was gonna sleep anyway, I just helped her a little bit. Though I was regretful, I also cleaned up her butt as well.


    Though once she finishes the novel and finds out what cumming inside her pussy really means, she might be worried that she could get pregnant. Of course, it''s very very unlikely that she''ll get pregnant since I already took measures but she doesn''t know that I took measures, so I have to observe her incase she takes drastic measures.


    I then looked at the red hand marks in her body, when I got too into spanking and smacking her ass and tits. Plus her pussy which had her hymen torn. Taking a smallmp I climbed up the house, as I went to my garden despite it being dark.


    I took a few medical leaves, before going to the kitchen. I soaked them in water first, before grinding them with a mortar and pestle. I then went back to Sister''s room. When I came in though because I went outside for a while thus I breathed in fresh air, the first thing I noticed was how different the smell is inside, it was filled with the smell of sex.


    Using my magic, I first cast ''Gale'' which blew the old air inside of the room out of the window. I then cast ''Sweet Winds'' which was another variant of ''Serene Winds'' which basically releases a sweet flowery scent in the air.


    Once the stench of sex was gone, I applied some of grounded leaves on Sister''s ass and tits, especially the ones where I hit especially hard. I was experiencing ''Post-nut'' rity as I realized maybe I''ve been too rough. ''Maybe''.


    But there was also the devil''s voice in my head telling me ''She''s so strong anyway, her body can take even rougher fucks if you ask me''.


    In the end, I just applied the leaves on her skin using ''Mom might notice if she''s too hurt'' as an excuse. I don''t know how to heal the insides of her pussy though, and that might be the part that Mom would notice the most.


    Since Sister might walk a little bit differently tomorrow. Though if thingses to that, I''ll just lie that we did a spar the other day and that I hit her real hard in her abdomen. She''ll probably catch on to what I was doing, as long as she knows that Mom should NEVER find out about what we were doing.


    Well, tomorrow is a ''Study day'' for her. So she''ll probably just stay in her room and read the erotica I wrote. After everything was done, I took the pot that I secretly ced at Mom''s room and put it back in my garden. I dressed Sis up lightly, in case Mom wakes up early and enters our room.


    I rechecked everything that would indicate that me and Celine just had sex, and did things to fix them. After I was truly sure everything was alright, I put back the book which we barely read, and went to sleep besides her.

 Chapter 40: Sisters Innocence

    Chapter 40: Sister''s Innocence


    -Celine POV-


    I woke up a little bitter than usual today as I saw rays of sunshinee through the window. Usually I would wake up when it''s still dark, but I was pretty tired fromst night when Riel gave me his love, so I must''ve slept longer than usual.


    "Today''s study day~ that means no training." I said as I rolled in my bed


    I felt like I was gettingzier the more I started to read. I was slowly losing motivation in training every hour in every day. Like, as long as I keep my body fit I would be fine. I started thinking to myself, what would benefit me more?


    When you''re already at tip-top condition, training further just gives diminishing returns. Like what''s the difference between hitting someone with the strength of 10 men or the strength of 12? In the end, they''ll die anyway if yound a clean shot in their body. Just keeping my body in it''s current state should be enough.


    Instead of using precious hours trying to ''break my limits'' even further, why not just learn about which poison does this and that. Learn more about whatmonly found nts is edible. Plus since I want to be an officer and not a foot soldier, learning more about managing people would be far more useful. Getting on your superior''s good sides, plus making sure people have good opinions towards you. I should focus more on learning these.


    "Agghhhh~ Oh? Fufu, I forgot you''re still sleeping." I bumped against my brother''s body as I rolled over


    I poked him in his cheeks as I watched him sleep peacefully. I remembered him thrusting his hips on my buttst night as he was doing the ''love-making'' to me.


    Shame slowly crept up my face, as I remembered him spanking me calling me a ''vulgar woman'' when I cursed. Plus that sloppy look on my face as I was helplessly pinned down on the floor as he continued thrusting back and forth inside me. I was supposed to be the older sibling, yet I ruined my image like that.


    ''But to think he could be that rough with his big sister'' I thought to myself as I ced my hands on my butt and my crotch. I never thought that his cock could go inside me like that.


    "Well, he said love-making is something you do with the person you love the most right? And he wanted to do it with me~ Fufu." I felt a grine to my face as I remembered his sweet words fromst night


    ''And just like him, I really love her as well'', it''s like music to my ears. He should just drop his lessons with his stupid teacher already. With words like those, he doesn''t need instruments to make my ears feel pleasant.


    ''In the end he loves his Big Sis the most.'' I thought as I got off the bed. He even dressed me up again. Considering it''s winter already, I could''ve caught a cold if he didn''t. There also was a faint but sweet scent lingering in the air, but I didn''t pay that much mind to it. Because there was a pain in my abdomen as I started walking.


    As I went downstairs, I put out the fire in some of the wallmps as the sun is about to rise soon. I then took an apple from the basket in our table. Pouring water in a ss and taking a few slices of bread, I then had my light breakfast before Mom and my brother woke up.


    This was my usual morning routine, and if it were a few months ago, I would then go outside to start running around the forest before starting my training. But this is not the naive me anymore, I now know better than to train mindlessly everyday.


    So after I was done eating, I went back to my room as I took out ''Maria'' from my bookshelf. If I remember correctly, I stopped at chapter 7, while Riel read ahead of me and is currently at chapter 19. It''s a pretty good book, about a girl who wanted to protect her family from being dragged into war, atleast that''s what I initially thought it was. It was actually a romance story.


    Their father was already dead, and ude was the only man in the house. Thus when the draft was issued, every family must send a man from their family. But ude was a sickly person, because of that he was someone who just liked to stay inside and read books. So Maria pretended to be a boy, as she took her brother''s ce. She knew he wouldn''t agree, so she left a letter before sneaking out with their father''s old armor.


    A lot of things happened, and they met again. Her brother apparently was so worried that he went to the city, to ask how can you talk to the people who where drafted. However, back in the normal days it was Maria who goes to the capital to sell their crops. ude usually stayed at home, thus he was the definition of a sheltered boy. Unlike in their rural vige, where everyone knew and was kind to each other. The city was a much more predatory ce.


    Unfortunately, he was duped and was struggling until a rich woman saw his good looks and ''saved'' him from his troubles. Seeing how sheltered he was and how he is currently alone, far from his family, and struggling with money, the woman appeared to be kind as she took him in her household, to slowly make him her little lover and that was the part where I stopped.


    Or atleast that''s how I saw it.


    Actually, she only saved him before taking him into her household. She gave him a job, so he could have a way to earn money while he was in the city.


    However I was fuming as I read those chapters. It felt like it hit too close to home, though she wasn''t a music teacher. Reading about how ude remained so clueless, despite how the job the woman gave him was to ''entertain'' her, I felt like the novel was talking to me in a spiritual level. Really, how can he not notice the desire in her eyes everytime she slowly corrupted him.


    I was hooked instantly, since this was a novel, this should have a happy ending right? I re-opened the book as I started reading it with such expectations.


    ----------


    ''HANNAH YOU FUCKING WHORE! IT''S BECAUSE OF PEOPLE LIKE YOU THAT GOD HAD TO CREATE CHURCHES-'' I internally screamed as I seethed in anger


    I was using all of the bad words that I picked up from those geezers at the guardhouse towards this bitch of a character.


    Since Riel said that he learned about Love-making around chapter 12-16, I assumed that the rich woman was just a minor character who will quickly go out of the story. Riel- I mean ude and Maria already reunited, however Maria still didn''t know what the fucking whore was doing to her brother. ude introduced her as his benefactor and helper and Maria didn''t know better.


    From the way Riel described it, I thought that the love-making scene would be between Maria and ude. However... however... she just had to ruin everything. ude waspletely under her thumb, as she slowly tainted him while he remainedpletely clueless, thinking that it was only his job to ''entertain'' her.


    It was currently around 10 in the morning and I was reading through the book like a madwoman. Riel and Mom are both already up. Riel didn''t have lessons today so he went up to the treetop to tend his garden and practice music, and Mom was out buying ingredients for lunch. Otherwise they would have heard my screams of pain as I forced myself to read the chapters where ude made love to that vile ''creature''.


    However what truly made it painful for me was that ude was feeling pleasure when he did those acts with her.


    ''NOOOO, that''s only supposed to be with your sister! She went to the military for you!''


    Thinking about her fighting, constantly avoiding death, while the person she tried to protect was being held in the arms of someone else. I felt my blood boil in rage.


    "Wait... there was that chapter right? where Maria sucked her brother''s cock... There''s still hope" I said as strength came back to me


    ''Also the woman stated that ''Love-making'' is something you only do with the person you love the most... since Riel believed that and still decided to do it with me, then all ispletely well''


    But the story though. Even if I know it''s not Riel and it''s all fictional, just reading about this bitch made me seethe in anger. I never hated someone this much in my life. I mean, even Riel''s music teacher actually was worried when she found out that Mom was gone, and even taught us how to cook. But this bitch is just the scum of the earth, tainting such a pure man, and taking him away from his loved ones.


    I''ll relish on the chapters when you finally get what you fucking deserve. But for now I need to cleanse my eyes with my cute little brother. He just probably breezed through this chapters no problem, heck the rich woman might not even be that bad of a character for him. But it''s apletely different story for me, I can''t help but wait for Maria''s wrath when she finally finds out how she tainted her poor brother.


    I closed the book as I gulped down a ss of cold water, before heading towards my brother''s garden.


    ----------------


    Once I was at the treetop, I saw him sitting at a branch as he peacefully yed a musical piece with his harp. I wasn''t an expert at music, but I can atleast tell if something feels soothing to the ears and right now, his music definitely soothed me as I felt some of the anger I had earlier cool down.


    "Sis? You''re already at chapter 19?" he was first shocked when he saw me, but he then asked as he couldn''t believe that I could read that fast


    "No, I took a short break" I answered him


    "Really? Why?" he asked as he tilted his head


    Sigh... considering he can''t think of any reason, he really did have no problems when he read those vile chapters. Well she wasn''t explicitly said to be a viin, but more like a love rival. But she was no love rival to me, she was the devil incarnate.


    "What do you feel about Hannah?" I asked him about his opinions


    "Hannah? Well she''s really kind isn''t she?" He honestly answered


    Sigh, well I shouldn''t get too worked up about a book. I thought as I sat down on another branch in the treetop


    "Can you y something special for your Sister?" I asked him


    "What kind of song?" He asked


    "Something that can soothe my spirits"


    "Oh... then I have something for you Sis~ I made this one myself, you''ll be the first to hear it" he smiled at me as he started ying


    I was pretty happy when I found out that I would be the first one to hear thisposition of his. He was already starting to grow, in a few years he will probably pass me in height. I also had a thought a few months back, that this is thest weeks we have, where the only people we know is each other. I wanted a few special memories that I could cherish before we went to the next chapters in our life.


    As he continued to y I was absorbed by the melody that he made. There was something very nostalgic feel about his piece, even though it was my first time hearing it. But it definitely struck a chord in my heart, as I looked at his face which had his eyes closed as he focused on ying.


    As quiet as I could be, I used wind magic to silentlynd in front of him. I stood in front of him who was sitting down as he yed music. I leaned forward as I held his face with both my hands before giving him a kiss on his lips.


    "Mmmn?" I saw Riel open his eyes in shock at the surprise kiss I gave him


    Due to his shock he opened his mouth, and unlike any of the kisses did before. I decided to use what I also learned from those ursed chapters as my tongue invaded his mouth. He probably also read those parts because he closed his eyes, as he responded to me.


    Due to it being our first time doing it, it was a very clumsy kiss. But I was more than satisfied, seeing his blushing face as we did a ''Lover''s kiss'' as it was called in the book. Still holding his face with my hands, our lips finally separated. He opened his eyes again as he gazed directly at me.


    "What is the name of the piece you are ying?" I asked as I met his gaze head on


    "It''s called ''River Flows In You'' Big Sis..."


    "I see... I really like it" I smiled before sitting at his side


    "Let''s stay like this for a while okay?" I said as I rest my head on his shoulders


    "Un" he replied as he resumed ying his music


    I felt like I could just sit here and listen to him all day. We were at the top branches of the gigantic trees where our house is built, we were about a few hundred meters up. At this height, the wind continued to blow coolly, as the branches in front of us weakened it. The sun was already shining bright in the sky, as the shade of the leaves and branches above covered the two of us. Though the music was really nice, I felt that what really soothes me is the person who was ying it for me


    It was just the two of us peacefully sitting together like a pair of lovers enjoying their time together as he continued ying while I listened.

 Chapter 41: Not so Innocent

    Chapter 41: Not so Innocent


    A few days has passed since the day I had sex with Sister for the first time.


    "Mom, I''ll be heading back to my room" I heard Celine answer when we were finally done eating lunch


    "Sure sweetie" Mom replied as she saw Celine go up the stairs


    "Well, let''s wait for the food to go down your stomach, then we''ll start our practice." Mom said as she directed her attention to me


    "Un" I nodded as I went to the living room


    When I sat down I picked up the nt encyclopedia, that Aerin gave me years ago, and took out the notes that was slipped inside. It was all thanks to this, that I was able to find most of the nts that I wanted and transfer them to my garden. It had a lot of useful information, the location where these are usually found, theirmon uses, and etc.


    I don''t know if Aerin actually read this when she gave it to me when I was a kid, because this isn''t something that you give a kid so he can start learning about botany. It was very useful and beginner friendly, I won''t deny that. But it''s almost too good infact, because it didn''t just give you directions on how you should raise fruits like apples, but some of the nastier nts as well, like the one I used to put Mom to sleep.


    And even beyond that, it also listed where and how the nts aremonly used. Some are, of course used in stews and soups, but it didn''t discriminate, and also added the ones used for poison and that poison''s specific name. Though it didn''t give step-by-step directions on how to make those poisons, but I can just look up the name in other books and do the research there instead.


    I then took out the lists of the nts that I wanted but unfortunately wasn''t around the forest here. There were some that could only be found in the mountains, the ins, and some grows in areas with very strict conditions. Other than the nts and fruits that was the same as the ones on Earth, there were also nts that I don''t recognize, the ''fantasy'' nts, as I call them.


    The obvious one are the Rafflesia which emits paralyzing spores, and the Peace lilies that releases sedating spores that I used. The first one I found just at this forest, while the other one I had to go a little bit further and take it from the bank of ake.


    However those were the only ones that I was able to find nearby. There were some others that I couldn''t find but could be pretty useful. When I have the ability I''ll try to go and look for those myself.


    Mom was then done washing the dishes as she sat down next to me.


    "Still reading about those nts of yours?" Mom teased me as she saw me so focused on reading


    "Mom, they''re not just ''nts'', they can be useful too. Don''t I already grow better tomatoes, better than the ones they sell? Plus I-" I acted like I was mad, as I yfully bantered with Mom


    "I know, I know~ You really help Mom a lot" Mom smiled as she cut me off


    Some of the spices she uses are actually just home-grown, that I personally raised and took care of. Mom obviously knew this, and likes it very much, since it reduces our expenses a bit plus their quality didn''t lose out, if not better than the onesmonly sold. Since I can use my magic, to find out which ones are the best and specifically breed and grow those.


    "I''ll be helping you even more in the future, Mom" I said sweetly


    "You''re such a good kid" Mom rustled my hair before speaking


    " So... Let''s start our practice?"


    ---------------


    Mom actually gave me a cane sword, one that is disguised so I can use and take it with me even on formal asions. It was very slim and can be used with one hand, and rather than a short-sword it looked more like a rapier, that is used more on thrusts and stabbings rather than swings and cuts.


    I was more than happy to learn about rapiers, since it reallypletes that ''ssy'' look that I wanted to go for, once I''m at the capital. A talented ssical musician, with superb skills in magic and a fine-ass elegant duelist, plus some flower magic to boot.


    If I was gonna beat some ass, then I want to look fly as fuck when I do. Erm no, I shouldn''t use such ''peasant-like'' words. Remember, I must be ssy so- ''If I were to emerge victorious in a skirmish, then I would like to do so looking as pristine as I could possibly be.''


    Yeah seems about right.


    "No Riel, bend your knees to lower your body." Mom said as she guided me about proper stances


    I''m currently doing stabbing motions as Mom taught me how to properly fight with the cane sword she gave me. Not gonna lie, I like the design of the cane. Even if it wasn''t a sword, I would probably still use it just for style.


    The handle was made of steel enamelled with silver, the sheath or the actual was cane was made of ck glossy marble, lines of gold slithered around it and the very tip had a cushion so as to not make noise. Exquisite patterns were engraved into the handle and the face of a lion was carved at the very end. There was a hidden metal lock blending in with the design, that I could easily remove, so that I could instantly unsheath it.


    Mom also gave me a pocket knife that I can take with me, as sort of a hidden weapon.


    Like this is only for self defense. I can understand burrs, but does Mom think that women will just see me and instantly decide ''You know what, I''d like a piece of that''. I would be surprised if there were actual women that is so desperate to getid, that I''d need to fight them off.


    But I''m not gonnain, closebat abilities wouldn''t harm me by learning them.


    I then thought about Sister who is probably at the end parts of the book by now. Initially I was nning to end the book by having them go to a different country where no one knows about their rtionship. However I had a thought, aren''t I basically giving Sister a manual of how to kidnap me? I also initially added that Maria would kill off Hannah. But what if Sister had weird ideas about her love rivals then. Would she also kill them?


    So I kept things pretty tame, Hannah just vowed that she wouldn''t get close to the Male lead and I ended it with a open ending. In which they promised that they would find a way to make their rtionship work. That way Sister wouldn''t have any weird ideas.


    ---------------------------------


    -Celine POV-


    ''WHY THE FUCK DIDN''T SHE DIE!?! AGGHHH... '' I was fuming at how that bitch got away basically scot free


    You''re gonna fuck and corrupt someone else''s man and just go ''Oh, I didn''t know~ Here you can have him back~ Sorry teehee''. Yeah fuck off with that bullshit. I imagined a random slut tricking my brother, as she grind her hips against him, moaning and whimpering in pleasure while talking shit about me, saying ''I bet she doesn''t do this to you''. Then just walks away like nothing happened...


    "Pain... nothing but pain... why did I even imagine it" I said soullessly as I stared into the air


    ''Well, atleast she''s gone. So there''s that, They can finally start building their rtionship for real.'' I thought as I resumed reading


    However as I was reading,


    "''But what would other people think of our rtionship Sis? Would Mother ept this?'' ...? Hm? What''s this?" I was wondering what the remaining problem was


    Isn''t Hannah gone already? Why won''t they just get together.


    ''We''re siblings. Mom would never allow it if she ever finds out, I don''t want to disappoint Mom. She''s living such a hard life already''


    Disappoint? Why would their Mom be disappointed?


    As I continued reading, it was being hinted that the people outside, even their own family, would never support the rtionship between the two of them.


    Why? What''s wrong? I don''t get it, wouldn''t Mom be happy that her children really loves each other?


    I got into another love-making chapter, but I still wanted to know why would people not support their love. ude even stated that it wouldn''t matter who he marries, if it wasn''t her.


    It was then that I finally learned about it. How others would see a love rtionship between siblings. Apparently it''s called an ''incestuous rtionship'', and it''s something that is heavily frowned upon by society. But is it really? I can''t think of any reason why it would be bad.


    Maybe this cursed book, really is just all bullshit.


    However I was really worried. If this is real, would Mom really not want me and Riel to get married? I thought she would be the one to support it the most. I really love her so much and I don''t want to disappoint her as well.


    Before I knew it, I was strangely very uneasy and nervous. I continued reading until I finally reached the end, where Maria and ude just vowed that they would find a way to make their rtionships work.


    ''What? Atleast tell me how you were able to make it work.''


    Breathing heavily, I wanted to make sure if everything is true or not. I felt that my heart was heavy, as Iy down the bed. I couldn''t think of anything else. Is it really that bad? Surely, it''s not true. Mom already saw how close Riel and I are and nothing was wrong.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, I didn''t realize that it was already dark outside as night fell.


    ---------------


    I was almost silent the entire during dinner. I spaced out constantly as I bit my lips in random asions, thinking about how would Mom react if I told her about what happened.


    "Mom...." I asked Mom as we were about to finish dinner


    "...? Yes dear?" Mom said after she gulped down a ss of water


    "I want to ask somethingter" I said to her


    Luckily Riel still hasn''t finished the book, otherwise he would be having second thoughts as well about what we did the other day.


    As Dinner finally came to an end


    "Riel, please go upstairs first. Kindly fix the room as well, so we can immediately read once I''m up there okay?" I said to him


    "Sure Sis." he said before turning around


    As Mom was cleaning the table, I felt like it was more difficult to talk to Mom all of a sudden. With small steps I crept beside her as I slowly asked.


    "Mom... uhmm... Can Riel and I love each other?" I spoke timidly as possible


    Hearing my question, Mom was pretty shocked before she giggled lightly.


    "Fufu, you two are really close eh? Of course you can~" Mom said as she rubbed my head


    "Uhm then... can Riel marry me then?" I asked as I prayed that Mom would just continue giggling before saying ''Yes, of course''


    "Marriage? Oh my~ You really like your brother, don''t you?" Mom giggled as she found me cute


    Hearing her giggle, I can feel my mood brighten until she continued-


    "But no, Celine... Siblings can love each other but not in the romantic sense you''re thinking" Mom said as she gently smiled at mepletely oblivous that she just shattered her daughter''s hopes


    "You''re still a young girl Celine, for you to think of marriage. Do you want to leave your Mom that fast?" Mom giggled as she teased me


    I almost felt mad at her. I was asking her because I loved her and I don''t want to disappoint her, yet she''s saying things like that.


    "B-but why? W-what''s the problem if I love Riel like that?" I asked as I stuttered


    Confirming my fears, my heart felt so heavy as I felt like I didn''t have any energy to even stand. I don''t get it... Mom really would be disappointed if me and Riel loved each other like that. Remembering what Riel and I did the other night, I felt scared of Mom ever finding out about that. We unknowingly already crossed a line we shouldn''t have.


    "You''re still young, that''s why you say things like that. Someday when the two of you grows up, you will find a man who will love you and be your husband." Mom said as she hugged me while rubbing my back


    "And he will also find a wife, who he will love wholeheartedly and devote himself to"


    "No Mom! I want him for myself! I don''t want some girl to just take him away" I said in a hurry


    "What?" Mom was shocked by my voice


    "I mean Mom what if... " I wanted to gauge Mom''s actual reactions, to see just how against it could she actually be


    "What if... let''s say... uhmmm... I wanted to be... more than siblings with him..." I said as quietly as I could


    "Celine, surely you mean like ''Best Friends'', right?" Mom said in a cold tone


    Cold sweat dripped from my back, as I heard Mom''s tone change a little bit. But I had to see if I can perhaps coax Mom


    "Uhm... I mean... like... like... Uhh..." my mind was a disordered mess, as I couldn''t find the words to say without getting her angry


    She then held me down by my shoulders, STRONGLY. I can''t even move my body as I felt Mom''s strength hold me down. She looked me in the eyes as I stared at back at her, her clear worry couldn''t be more obvious.


    "Celine, Listen to mom okay?... Don''t be nervous..."


    "Just answer honestly... I won''t get mad I promise..."


    Mom said in a hushed voice as she tried to get me to rx, but it was doing the exact opposite to me because it made my chest feel heavier as my heart started palpitating in fear


    "Do you... perhaps... look at your brother in ''that'' way?" Mom said slowly as she looked me in the eyes


    "Hiiiiii- NO! NO! Mom, I was just asking!" I said out of reflex


    "...." Mom was silent for a couple of seconds but the silence just made me all the more scared, I would''ve preferred if she just said something, anything at all


    I felt like I wanted to cry, as I saw the clear rm and worry in Mom''s reaction. That was a tone you only speak with, if you really wanted to confirm something. Just from her words I already felt like I justmitted a huge crime. And that was the only confirmation that I needed to see if Mom would ever allow it.


    I didn''t even have the energy to ask ''Why can''t I?'' her reaction already told me everything. She would NEVER agree to it.


    "I think... you should stop your little reading sessions with your brother" Mom finally spoke


    "W-why?" I almost choked on my own words


    "I thought Riel would be the one with that problem... but I never would''ve thought..." Mom sighed as she looked at me


    There were so many things I wanted to say. Not everyone will find a loving husband, not every man out there is good. I wanted to say that, can''t I just take Riel then? He would surely love and cherish me. I wanted to say that, isn''t it because her husband didn''t love her, that she''s alone right now?


    However I knew that it''s just my emotions in turmoil. Thest thing I would want to do is make Mom sad, by reminding her of her sore spots. Instead I just bottled it all in, as I agreed before going upstairs myself as Mom proceeded to wash the dishes.


    I didn''t feel like doing anything at all as I walked down the hall. My vision became cloudy as I felt small beads of tears form in the corner my eyes. I weakly rest my shoulders on the wall to support myself.


    My emotions were a mess. I felt disheartened, as I thought about the novel that I just finished. Do I really have to hide my affections everytime we''re not alone? Even at home, I can''t let Mom find out about our rtionship. I felt angry, why the fuck would people judge me for the person I love. I couldn''t care less about other people, but I''m not selfish enough to make Mom struggle even more than she already does.


    Mom said something about Riel finding a woman whom he will dedicate himself to, and I felt my insides boil.


    What would that future wife of his know about him? The most she would know about him is the perfect and talented image he always projects outside. She''ll probably just see his talents and looks, and she''ll start thinking of how he was made just for her and shit like that. Just like she would, if she saw any other above-average men.


    I was the one who taught him magic first, I was the one who corrected and guided him when he was struggling. I was there before his talents showed, when we thought he waspletely talentless at magic. When he was struggling to cast even the the smallest fireball. But that future wife of his wouldn''t know that. She''ll only see the good side of him and somehow she has more right to be with him than I do.


    My legs gave out in anger as I curled myself before hugging my knees. My skirt had some wet stains on it, as my tears slowly dropped. I was still at the hall, Mom or Riel can see me if they just took a nce in here.


    I wiped my tears away as I slowly stood up, as I stopped myself from crying. Taking deep breaths I slowly calmed myself down.


    I thought about his future wife and Yeah....


    She can go fuck herself.


    As my head slowly cooled down, I thought that things really aren''t as bad as they seemed.


    There''s so many sinful people in this world, someone fucking their brother isn''t that special. I thought about those human scums, the criminals who go unpunished, and people who is like fucking Hannah. Yeah, I''m a decent person if I think about it that way.


    My only real problem is that, I don''t want to betray Mom''s expectations. I just want to be able to make my love known, just like everyone else does. No one is perfect, even the famous national heroes had theirs but no one points those out.


    And with those thoughts I felt like my mind became clear, like everything was so simple, my mind finally went back to its usual tranquil state as I walked back to my room.


    I just needed to make Mom so proud, that my ''small'' love would be trivial inparison


    As I opened the door to my room, there I found Rielying on the bed as he waited for me.


    "Sis, you''re back~ Why is your eyes swollen?" He became energetic again as he saw me, but became worried when he saw my red eyes


    I didn''t reply but instead went on top of him as I pinned him down the bed by holding both his arms down. I felt like I just needed some reaffirmation that what I''m doing is right.


    "Riel... you love your big Sister right?" I gently smiled as I asked him


    "...? Of course, isn''t that obvious?" he tilted his head at my question


    "I see..." I was satisfied with the answer I got


    I slowly lowered my head as it looked like I was gonna give him another kiss. However my face went past his, as instead I gave him a kiss on his neck.


    He probably hasn''t reached those parts yet in the novel, but I knew what this does.


    I felt his body shiver when he felt my lips touch the skin of his neck. I lightly bit him, before I started sucking as I performed what I learned to be called a ''love bite''. After about half a minute, I finally stopped as I raised my head before looking at my ''work''.


    And as I looked down, there I saw it. I licked my lips, as I saw the mark of my love in his body. His clueless face clearly told me that he doesn''t know what his Big Sister just gave him. There was something new in what I felt when I kissed him.


    Before it felt pure, fluffy, and just soothing everytime I kissed him. But now knowing how this is all wrong, there was this ''forbidden'' vor added into it, as I looked at my handiwork.


    "... my neck?" he asked


    "It''s just a kiss~ don''t worry about it... brother" I reassured him as I got my body off from him


    He usually wears clothes that covers some of his neck, so I ced it almost near his shoulders as I made sure that it would remain hidden. Though I wouldn''t mind if his teacher saw it.


    "Mom said no morete-night reading, so let''s sleep early okay?" I said to him informing that we wouldn''t be reading


    "Oh... it''s alright" he said as he returned the book to his bookshelf


    "Also... I''ve finished that novel already, the ending is really bad so I don''t think you should finish it" I said as I watched him put it away


    ''I would probably have to hide that as well.''


    "... I see~"


    As he got to the bed with me, he turned his back against me. Seeing that I hugged him from behind as I spooned him. Thinking of any other woman doing this and bing this intimate with him, I felt like like vomiting.


    "Also Riel," I called him


    "hm?"


    "I think... we can''t tell Mom about what we did the other day"


    "...Why?" he spoke with a sleepy voice


    "Well... I think... Mom would get jealous..." I said


    "if she finds out that you love me the most~"


    "... I see" I heard his weak voice as he slowly fell asleep


    ''Yeaaahh... I still won''t let you go after all''

 Chapter 42: Years End Gift

    Chapter 42: Year''s End Gift


    When I woke up in the morning I found that Celine was already gone as I couldn''t see her on my side anymore. I then looked at the mirror to check my neck, and there I could see the hickey she gave mest night.


    I couldn''t help but shiver when I thought she was gonna go for another kiss but just when I was about to close my eyes, her face brushed past mine as she went downwards as she lightly bit me before sucking real hard.


    She didn''t even mention what she just did, she just brushed it off as a regr kiss thinking I didn''t know about it. But unluckily for her, I was the one who wrote the book where she first learnt about it in the first ce.


    But still, when I think about her trying to be all sneaky as she gave me one, I couldn''t help but smile. It was pretty hot in its own way. However I was pretty worried as well. Since our home was just a very huge treehouse, I could feel everything that moved inside our house if I focus hard enough.


    Andst night I felt, Sister stay in the hallway for about 30 minutes. I couldn''t feel or know anything further than that, I just knew that she stayed at the hallway for about half an hour after she was done talking to Mom.


    I had a pretty rough guess of what she asked Mom, since I knew just how vaguely I wrote about the nature of incestuous rtionships in the book I wrote. She must''ve been really shaken for her to have that kind of a reaction.


    However I had other thoughts to think about as well. Considering how I wrote Hannah in the novel, it couldn''t be more obvious that I wrote her with Aerin in mind. I knew what Aerin was doing, and of course I''m just ying along with her.


    She''s probably pretty satisfied with the status quo by now and I''ll just continue to y along with her. However I wonder what she cane up with to get me to stay if Celine started to get suspicious of her and tries to separate me from her.


    I can''t speak for everybody, but from what I atleast think and have experienced in the past, childhood crushes stem from admiration, sometimes maybe due to physical attraction however unless one had a really fucked up childhood, then it is almost never due to lust. So she kind of fit the bill perfectly, due to being my teacher, she''s a target for admiration and she''s really pretty as well.


    However such affections can fade away, once someone starts to mature and see the wider world. I''m still not quite sure what she really wants from me, but I do know that she atleast needs to do something if she wants my affections to remain even once I''m at the capital, a ce full of people.


    She seemed pretty serious when she said that she didn''t want my talent to go to waste in a small vige like this. She was really happy when she found out that Mom finally agreed to go to the capital, but when I told her it''s because Celine was about to study, she hugged andforted me instead.


    I cleaned myself up first before wearing clothes that covered my neck, I made sure it couldn''t be seen as I went down the stairs to eat breakfast. Unlike a few months ago, Celine actually stays home to eat breakfast with us now.


    As I was about to sit though in my usual ce, Mom actually made me sit next to her instead and when I looked at Sister''s face, I saw her looking at my neck before grinning as she looked down the table without saying anything.


    Breakfast then proceeded as usual as I ate while the family talked about random things like we usually do. After we were done, Celine then said goodbye as she informed Mom that she''ll be training once again.


    Once Celine was gone, Mom went beside me as she called my name,


    "Riel"


    "Yes?" I replied as I looked at her


    "Do you notice anything strange about your Sister?" Mom asked


    "Strange? Like what?" I was starting to have a rough idea of how Celine must''ve asked her question


    "Hmm... Nevermind" Mom took back her question once she heard me ask


    "Did you finally get the proper stances down?" Mom asked


    "Un" I said


    "Then that''s good" Mom said as she hugged me


    "You''re a good kid, right? Promise that you''ll listen to Mom''s advice okay~" she said as she cupped my face with both hands


    "Un" I nodded


    Seeing me nod, Mom kissed me in the forehead as she bid me goodbye as well.


    I don''t know if Sis thought this far, but because the weather is already really cold I had to wear warmer attires. Thus I can easily hide my neck due to me wearing more clothes. I had a blue scarf wrapped around my neck, as I wore a small coat to keep myself warm.


    I already arrived at Aerin''s street, however there was still a thing I had to get as I went past her house. I continued walking until I finally reached Uncle Luo''s boutique. The past months I''ve watched his progress on mymission, since I informed him I can wait until the end of the year plus since he''s doing it for free, there was no pressure, so we tried a bunch of new things until the work waspleted.


    "Coming in~" I said as I opened the door


    "Hm? Oh Riel, Luo already set off towards the capital" I saw Uncle Luo''s wife, Cecilia, managing the store as usual during her husband''s absence


    "He said that you can take yourmission if you want to, since he already finished it." She informed me


    "Yes, I''m nning to take it today actually" I said


    "Oh, wait I''ll go get it" she said as she went inside


    After about half a minute, she returned as she held a pocket watch. I don''t know how much he owed Mom, but he did it for free and although it wasn''t crazy expensive like it was still of very decent quality. I avoided adding any hearts design or anything that would seem it ''romantic''. Instead I went for a more vague approach, as I had a fleur-de-lys carved at the center, surrounded by beautiful intricate carvings that furthered its beauty and style.


    If one held the button, at the top, down; the watch would open revealing the current time which was covered with smooth transparent ss, there was also a small hole at the bottom center revealing the inner mechanisms inside. The wind-up mechanism of the music box is at the back, which one can start by just rotating the ''lever'' which was designed so that it wouldn''t look out of ce with the rest of the watch.


    "You''re gonna give this as a gift to your teacher right?" she asked me


    "Uhm... yeah" I answered


    "Goodness, he didn''t even put it in a box, or atleast wrap it." Cecilia face-palmed at her husband''s mistake


    "Wait here, okay?" she said as she took out a box, which had a small cushion inside before skillfully cing it inside.


    She then took a vellum and a quill before giving it to me,


    "Your Mom taught you how to write, right? The ink is there, and write your name yourself, okay?" she told me that I should write who it came from and to whom it was meant to be given


    I then wrote down my name and Aerin''s in a cursive flowing manner, different to the one I used when I wrote the book.


    "There you go~" She smiled as she was me finish writing


    She then cut off the excess vellum, before tagging the box with it. It now looked like more ''gifty'' than what Uncle Luo and I originally had in mind.


    "You''ll thank me for that in the future, heh. If she decides to make you cry, just tell your Mom! It''s fine if it doesn''t work out, just find someone your age next time." she giggled as she said so


    I guess she interpreted my gift in a different manner than her husband. Uncle Luo thought it was a gift of gratitude, while she thought it was more of a boy giving his crush a year end''s gift or something. But I wasn''t gonnain, it did look more presentable now than it originally was.


    I then put it in my bag as I walked towards the door.


    "Thanks a lot, Auntie" I said as I waved her goodbye as I started walking towards Aerin''s ce


    A few months ago, Aerin gave me an assignment about making my firstposition. Of course, although I could wrack my brains and actually try to make my own, I don''t think I can actually make a very good one. So why not just take a piece from my previous world, which I know was well-received both from the time period in which it was made and even until a few centuriester, at the time I died, and submit that instead.


    It would be literally be ''out-of-this-world'', and no one would ever know about it. It''s the perfect crime. So I went for one of my favorite musical pieces, which is Salut d''Amour or Liebesgru, Op. 12. by Edward Elgar, and decided to submit that instead for my assignment. I knew how to y it and was able to easily transcribe it into musical sheets however there were some things I had to adjust.


    First of all, I had no reason to name it Liebesgru or Salut d''Amour, since, in the first ce, I don''t know if people spoke thosenguages in this world. Secondly, it was named Liebesgru, because theposer''s wife was proficient in German. Obviously, Aerin isn''t German. So I had to think of another name for the Composition, and after some consideration I just called it a day, and name it Rinea.


    The deadline wasn''t today, but actually next month. But I didn''t like waiting until the deadline to submit something, I literally finished the assignment about 1 week after she gave it to me since I just took someone else''s work. Plus it would make me look more diligent and passionate about learning, so I decided to submit it early.


    I knocked at her door, indicating that I was already here. About half a minuteter, she finally arrived at the door as she weed me,


    "Good Morning Sweetie~" she greeted me


    "Good Morning Teacher" I greeted back as she let me in


    "Have you had your breakfast?" She asked


    "Yes" I answered


    "Well, Shall we start then?" She said as we sat down before a table


    -------------------------------


    "...That should be just enough for today" Aerin said as she stood up


    "Uhm, Teacher... I''ve already finished the assignment you gave me" I said


    "Really? I said you can do it until the first month of next year though?" She asked, seemingly surprised that I was able to finish it quickly


    "No, it''s fine teacher. I liked the assignment and I''m already pretty satisfied with my work" I said as I took out the musical sheets


    "Hmm... would you then present your work?" she said


    "Un... it''s aposition I made originally meant for violin and piano, but since it will be just me for today, I''ll just y it in the piano solo" I said as I sat down on the piano she gave me as a surprise years ago


    I ced the sheets infront of me as I started ying. I actually didn''t need the sheets, but I ced it there anyway just in case I forget something. Notes would sound out on the piano everytime I press a key, as the strings at the back vibrate. A familiar tune rang out as I continued to move my fingers.


    "Well... that is... better than what I expected." Aerin said lightly as she heard me finish my piece


    "Thank you for the praise..." I smiled like I was ttered


    "You said it''s supposed to be yed with a violin as well, right?" She asked as she grabbed her violin from the closet


    "Un, I made a separate sheet for a duet performance. The way I originally intended for it to be yed..." I smiled as I answered


    "Would you mind to hand over the duet sheets then?" She smiled as she asked


    Instead of answering I just handed it over to her.


    "Which would you like to prefer to y?" She asked pointing to the piano and the violin


    "I don''t mind really..." I said as I''m prettyfortable with both


    "Then let''s y it just like this..." she said as she put the duet sheets on a stand as she read it while ying it for the first time


    "Rinea... How did you name it?" she asked curiously


    "I was thinking of someone" I replied curtly, as I yed it slightly differently due to having a violin apaniment this time


    "...? -Someone?" she frowned as she heard my answer, to which I only smiled back at her


    "But it''s really good... You really surprised your teacher" she praised my work as we finished it


    "Thanks~" I smiled


    "How long did you make this for?" she asked


    "Ever since you gave me the assignment?" I answered as I tilted my head


    "Oh..."


    "I submitted it early, since Mom said we might be leaving soon" I said


    "Mom said the city is a big ce, and that I might not see you anymore. I wanted to submit it first before that" I added


    "You don''t have to worry about me~" she said as she pinched my face


    "Also Teacher... I don''t think I would be able to visit again since the year is ending and I''m gonna be staying home..." I said as took my bag


    "Really?... that''s really unfortunate" Aerin sighed


    "Uhm... Please consider this as thanks for all the years you''ve been teaching me... as well as an early New Year''s gift~" I said as I took out the small box


    There wasn''t a Christmas in this Country atleast, but we do celebrate every Year''s end, or more specifically the end of every 4 years. It was like the big end of the year celebration that we have, so giving gifts at that time was prettymon


    "...? For me?" Aerin seemed shocked


    "Yes" I smiled as I ced the gift on her hands


    She bit her lips as she read my handwriting on the vellum. She then opened the box after which she saw the exquisite pocket watch that was ced inside.


    "This is... a pocket watch?" her eyes widened as she slowly took it out


    "There''s something at the back Teacher" I said as I urged her to look at the back


    "This..." she saw a small key-like handle etched at the back


    "Try rotating it-" and after she did, the condensed version of the piece that I just yed rang out in a higher tune, due to the mechanisms of the music box


    "What? Isn''t this your-? Wait, how much did this-" she was about to ask when I cut her off


    "Shhhh, it''s a secret Teacher." Of course, I wouldn''t tell that I got it made for free. I mean it wasn''t like it was made of gold or anything, but it still wasn''t something someone like me can easily afford.


    "I worked hard for it" was all I said, and just how did I work? Well her imagination cane up with the rest.


    "Uhm... is it to your liking?" I asked ''timidly''


    "Of course! Teacher is really happy, anything you would have given me I would consider special"


    "But this one... I like even more, okay?" she said as she hugged my before giving kissing me on the cheeks


    "But can you open your hands for a little bit?" she asked with a worried face, I didn''t know what she was gonna do so I just opened it


    She then felt out my palms and my fingers with her hand before biting her lips.


    "It''s rougher...pared to before" she said quietly


    She then hugged me as she buried my face on her bountiful chest. I smelled a fruity scent as I felt the softness of her breasts squish against my face.


    Wait, what kind of jobs does she think I did. I''m pretty sure this is due to my sword practices with Mom


    Well, I''m kind of surprised by her worry for me. I thought she would be happy that whatever she was doing to me was working out, but she seemed anxious when she found out I went to such ''great lengths'' just to give her a gift.


    But after her initial worry, just as I expected, she wasn''t one to let an opportunity go, when she found out that there is a possibility the next time we would be meeting is at the capital, she decided to strengthen her hold over me.


    "By the way... Teacher didn''t expect that this would be ourst meeting for the year... so instead is there anything your Teacher can do for you?" she asked with a smile as she looked at me


    Although I wanted to do ''things'', I need this memory of giving her a present to be something sweet and precious for things to work out in the end. And having her do erotic things, under the guise of a massage, will just kind of ruin it, so I just went with a very tame-


    "Uhm... then just please use the watch that I gave you... it''s not that expensive... but I worked hard for it..." I said earnestly as I looked at her


    "Ahhhh~ just how precious can you be... I would have had no qualms fulfilling it, should you have asked me for a kiss"


    "I would''ve used it even if you didn''t specifically request for me to do so~" she said as she hugged me


    "Really? Then that''s great... I think I have to go home now, teacher" I said as I looked at the time


    "I see, I see... well since this is ourst meeting for this year~" she held my face, before lowering her head as she gave me a kiss on my lips again


    "Mm?"


    She held me close for a couple of seconds until she finally let go.


    "What?" I acted embarrassed as I covered my mouth with my arm


    "Well, Goodbye okay~" She said as she waved me off


    "Un... goodbye as well" I said before I finally opened the door as I went out

 Chapter 43: Mom-Daughter talk

    Chapter 43: Mom-Daughter talk


    -Lucielle POV-


    "You''re a good kid right? Promise that you''ll listen to Mom''s advices okay~" I said as I cupped my son''s adorable face


    "Un" seeing him nod, all I could do was hope that he''ll take my teachings to heart


    When I finally waved him goodbye, I had a brief moment of freedom to fully think through the current affairs in our home. Earlier, while Maelriel was sleeping, Celine already woke up and found me sitting at the table.I knew that my son would be at his teacher''s ce untilte at noon, so I told Celine to wait for me at the nearby pond once Maelriel left.


    "Sigh... what a mess..." I sighed as I thought about my children


    I was still pretty split on my decision, on one hand I knew that I already dyed the talk with my daughter long enough, and I can''t allow her to go the capital so naive about adult matters. Not to mention her studying at a military school. I don''t know much about the school experience, but I do know what the people in the actual army is like, and they are not the most chaste and virtuous when ites to such matters. Having her go there so naive, would be like throwing a sheep in a pack of wolves.


    However, I also had some worries. Maybe I''ll just add fuel to the fire, that is Celine''s growing affections towards her brother. Had I not found out about it and just taught her about the birds and the bees like I originally nned, who knows what she would''ve done with her newfound knowledge.


    But in the end, I just decided to go ahead with it. This is something that must be done to set them on a straight path, to ensure she''ll make good choices in her social life and career.


    "Agghhhhh, why did I just think of this now!?" Iined in anger


    I could''ve slowly exined it over the course of years, instead of just dropping everything suddenly in a short amount of time. I was too blinded by my desire to have them remain so cute and innocent forever, I couldn''t see them growing up right before my eyes.


    I went to the bathroom, as I slowly washed myself. I dried myself before changing into new clothes. I tied my hair to make sure I looked atleast presentable before locking the house and heading out to see my daughter.


    -------------------


    "Mom..." Celine said weakly as she saw me approach


    Hearing her voice so quiet and nervous I thought that maybe I scared her too much fromst night? I didn''t mean to frighten her, but I just wanted her to answer honestly.


    "I took quite some time... sorry for making you wait" I said


    "No, it''s fine Mom..." she meekly answered


    Looking at her current appearance, I realized that I''m REALLYte on talking to her about this. She''s practically a young adult by now. I remember my Mother talking to me about how my breasts will start to get bigger and how hair will probably grow on my private parts. Looking back, I was already prettyte even when she had her first period. She was so scared that time, since I never even talked about it with her.


    The more I thought back, the more I realized just how much I failed to do my part and the more steadfast I became in finally doing my job as her mother.


    "Would you mind going in a walk with your Mom?" I asked her


    "I would love to" Celine answered with a smile


    We started walking as we followed a trail out of the forest. Hearing her silence, I couldn''t help but feel awkward. I was the one who called her out here yet I''m not saying anything. I just really didn''t know how to start this kind of talk with my children.


    "Uhm... how''s your traning going?" I asked to sort of start a conversation


    "It''s going great." she replied


    "I see."


    "..."


    Dead silence again.


    Please someone help me. How can I smoothly transition our topic towards that without it feeling too abrupt? Okay... Let''s start with romantic rtionships first. I''ll try to start by telling my experiences first... What to expect in a rtionship and what she should look for in someone...


    "How long has it been since west did something with just the two of us?" I asked lightly


    "Just us?... the ones the I could remember are... when you were teaching me magic for the first time" Celine answered smiling as she thought back to her childhood


    "Really? Was it really that far back?" I was pretty surprised that thest time we did something just with the two of us would be that way back


    "We usually do stuff with Riel ever since..." Celine answered as we walked over a fallen log that was bridging over a small stream


    "I see... well this is something I should''ve done way more" I said in realization


    A few seconds of silence ured between us, before I continued-


    "You grew up so fast, I feel like it was justst month when you were learning to shoot arrows with me... you used to be so happy when I pampered you" I reminisce in nostalgia


    "And now you''re already nning for your future career..." I turned backwards as I walked while looking back at her


    "It wouldn''t have hurt if you grew a little bit slower you know? I know you like to be independent as soo-" I was gonna continue but I saw her face change with my words


    Did I say something wrong? I was wondering what did I say for her to make such a face when she quietly spoke


    "I just... want to help you... and..."


    "I don''t hate it... when you still treat me... like you used to" she meekly said as she averted her face away from me


    "Oh... Really? I thought you hated it when I get all chummy with you..." I said in shock


    Just how out of touch am I with my children? It felt shameful for me as a Mother that I couldn''t even know what was going through my children''s head. But in the end, I still felt happy when I found out that my daughter still loved her Mama''s affection despite her acting all cool and collected outside.


    "Come here, you~ Acting all shy~" with a grin I wrapped my arms around her shoulders as I pulled her towards me


    "Wha-? Let go! you stupid-!" she protested as she looked around for other people, seeing no one around she then became quiet as she epted her Mom''s love


    I should''ve known... she was at that age when she wanted to look cool and mature in front of others. Seeing her get all shy and happy due to her Mom''s affection like before, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "...I never ever thought of leaving you or Riel"


    "So please don''t say words like that, Mom" she said as she rest her body weight against me


    "Okay, okay... I won''t do it again~" I replied


    Feeling the mood turn light, I felt that it is a good time to finally start talking with her for real.


    "Celine... aboutst night" I said cautiously to make sure she wouldn''t get scared this time


    However I still felt her body freeze when she heard my words. She must really be scared fromst night. But I must make her feel safe andfortable talking about these stuff with me, I can''t let it feel like I''m scolding or shaming her otherwise she would never open up to me again like that.


    "..."


    "It''s fine... I''m not mad nor am I condemning you, I canpletely understand how... you grew up practically glued together and you never met that much with people your age... so you might think you ''like'' your brother" I eased her


    "..."


    "I just haven''t exined it to you yet... You see, there''s much more to rtionships than just ''liking each other" just when I said so I felt her grip on my hand tighten


    "..."


    "I''ve neglected teaching you about this, but Mom will properly teach you now okay?" I said as I gestured that we should sit down at the nearbyke


    "Un" she nodded


    "Since you''re so talented, a lot of boys will probably approach you... but just because they''re nice when talking to you doesn''t mean they really like you."


    "Why?" Celine tilted her head at what I said


    "Well you see... Some men just wants to do certain things with you, things that you should only do with someone like your husband" I exined


    "... uhhh... ''Certain things''?" I saw her face cramp up for a second, but I didn''t mind


    "Well... uhm... you know your private parts right?" I said as my face slowly turned red in shame


    For some reason her face also turned red, probably due to hearing her mother start talking about intimate stuff. Okay... here goes nothing. I closed my eyes for a second to properly organize on how I should exin things in an orderly manner.


    I then sat beside her, even though I knew there wasn''t anyone in the area, I can''t just get myself to speak about these topics out loud.


    "Celine... have you ever gotten any sort of ''weird'' dreams?" I asked in a whisper


    "W-weird? W-what do you mean by weird?" Celine stuttered as her face turned even redder


    I thought of what kind of dreams would be considered ''erotic'' for her. I then thought of who would she be dreaming about and I bit my lips, when I came to a conclusion. Although I didn''t want to say it, I needed to, so I can have an answer.


    "Things like, someone, maybe your brother, kissing you or touching your body" I said


    "... Wha- what are you talking about Mom?" Celine''s face was red as she tried to get away from me


    I knew just how embarassing talking about this is, so she probably''s just reacting due to shame. It''s not like she really does not want to talk to me about it, so I just held her hands down to keep her in ce.


    "or did you ever have the urge to touch your vagina?" I tried to say it with a straight face, but even I felt embarrassed talking about this with my daughter


    "T-touch it?" Celine asked


    "Un... like did it ever feel itchy? Like you just wanted to ''rub'' it?" I asked


    I didn''t want to sound too condemning. After all, it''s just a normal part of growing up and the start of bing more sexually aware of others.


    "uhm..." she was averting her eyes here and there as she came up with an answer


    "Sometimes... yes." she answered quietly


    I can''t help but grin at her being so awkward and quiet as she opened up to me.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine... your body is not being weird when that happens okay?" I exined


    "It''s just normal and don''t think you are strange when rubbing yourself feels good" I added


    "Oh..." she said as she looked anywhere except directly into my eyes


    So she atleast experienced it herself by now.


    "However boys also get that okay? And they get it even worse than us" I continued


    "They also want to feel good with their penis, and they would try to get you to do things for them."


    I can see her face freeze, when she heard her mother say words like ''penis'' out loud. But this is the truly awkward part that''s about toe next. For her to know why boys would want to get closer to her, I must tell her about what they are after in the first ce.


    .....


    "What? It goes inside?"


    .....


    "Wait... that''s where babiese from?"


    .....


    "Who would do such vulgar things... Of course I would wait till marriage!"


    .....


    "and uhhh... that''s the reason why boys would try to impress you." I said finally relieved that I was able to get through the topic


    "I see..." Celine said with her face red in shame as well


    "I know, I''m not the best person to tell you this but you should find someone who will take responsibility for you, okay?" I reminded her


    "Of course, there are people you should never go after. For example people who are already happily married... people who already has a family... and a wife." I told her


    "...Un, I know Mom." Celine hugged me as she said so


    "But why would people try to for people who are already married? Or why would others cheat when they already have someone?" Celine asked me with a troubled face


    "That''s... it depends from person to person... some do it because they are unhappy with their partners, some do it because it makes them feel better about themselves... there is a lot more reasons, some are even worse but don''t mind them okay?" Even I don''t know much what goes on to those types of people''s heads


    "There are also people who just wants to sleep with as much men or women they possibly can, those ones just see other people as a trophy to be collected. Make sure to avoid those as well, okay?" I added


    "I see... Don''t worry Mom. I won''t disappoint you" Celine reassured me


    "I know... you''re a good girl~" I can''t help but smile again on how lovable she is right now


    "Well, I hope you know what boys are after now~" I said as I rubbed her head


    She was still embarrassed about her mother suddenly start talking about this kind of stuff with her as she still buried her face on my shoulders. However there was also another reason why I exined this to her.


    "Celine, now that you are more aware of the matters between guys and girls. You can''t just freely sleep with your brother anymore" I said


    "In our residence at the city, there are three rooms in there, one for each of us. Riel would also learn about these things and be more aware of other women. So you need to set up proper boundaries between the two of you" I exined


    "I understand..." Celine answered


    There was a few seconds of silence until Celine decided to speak out,


    "Mom, I''ll make sure that you''ll be proud of me don''t worry" Celine said to me


    I felt like there were some strong conviction behind her words.


    "I''m already proud of you, though?" I smiled as I rubbed her back


    "No, even more than that Mom" she said as she held my hands strongly


    "Then I''ll be looking forward to it."


    Finally a sigh of relief came up on me, as I finished talking with my daughter. It was like I have been liberated from one of my duties. However if I thought that this was hard, then I should prepare even more for the mess that is my current rtionship with my son.


    I can talk to Celine pretty honestly, since our rtionship is pretty straightforward and honest. However I did some things with my son, that can potentially ruin it. Considering how I straight up forbid Celine''s affections, what would happen if she were to find out what I did.


    However I also intend to straight out my rtionship with him, but doing so wouldn''t be easy. I''m not really the best at lying, and I would surely slip if I don''t take notes of what I said. He''s already starting to grow, and now would be the best time to talk to him about it.


    It''s all my fault really, even though I always said that it would be thest time, but I kept just doing it again. Masturbating by yourself and having someone else do it for you is just too different. I can reason all I want, but when you''re extremely horny and you know there is someone just beside you who will willingly, no even happily, help you out, asking you if this feels good without anyints. Someone who doesn''t nag you for your terrible ''skills'', it just be too tempting even for me.


    I always regret it heavily every morning afterwards, but I sure don''t do so whenever I''m in the middle of doing it.


    "Should we go back?" I asked Celine


    "I think I can stay like this for a while" Celine replied


    "What would you like for lunch?" I asked


    "Maybe steak?"


    "Steak huh? Sure I don''t mind"


    We walked on the shallow parts of theke as we soaked our feet in fresh water. I then thought about if we had any ingredients left, while Celine asked me about other matters. We rxed for some time as we waited for noon to arrive.

 Chapter 44: Finding out

    Chapter 44: Finding out


    -Celine POV-


    "Well I didn''t expect that we''ll stay out this long" Mom asked me as she watched the me slowly cook our meal


    "I don''t mind" I answered as I ate some fish


    It was already way past lunchtime as we enjoyed our time alone talking together. Since we were pretty famished, Mom just decided to catch some fish in theke before going into somewhere with shade as we cook it. She seemed pretty knowledgeable about outdoor stuff so I had trust on the fish''s taste.


    I thought back to our conversation and listening to Mom talk about rtionships like it was my first time hearing about it, I didn''t know what kind of face I was supposed to put on.


    There was a lot of things that I expected would be happening when Mom called me out here telling me to wait until Riel was gone. I thought maybe I''ll get interrogated or scolded, but it definitely never crossed my mind that Mom would suddenly talk to me about adult matters.


    I felt that I''ve gotten some insights on Mom''s opinions. The first thing I noticed was that, Mom thinks that I want to separate as soon as possible from her, which couldn''t be any further from the truth. I love my family, and I would love to stay with them as much as possible. I just wanted to help Mom, and unlike Riel, the only thing I''m good at is fighting so I didn''t have much career choices.


    Regarding her exining about sex, she probably thought it was embarrassing exining such things, but I''m even more embarrassed because let alone knowing those things, I''ve already done those myself. Hearing my gentle mother speaking words like ''penis'' or ''vagina'' so crudely, was quite the surreal experience. She even did the inserting motions with her fingers and I just tried so hard not tough at how cute and awkward she looked when she exined them.


    Still, there were new things I learned about, apparently people can also have dreams about their erotic fantasies. I don''t know since I never got one. The closest thing I had to what she called a ''wet dream'', was a faint recollection of us three travelling to some unknownnds. Which is barely erotic, but definitely is a fantasy of mine.


    I also learned that boys too experience that blissful feeling when their private parts get touched. Apparently a lot of boys will probably approach me hoping they can bed me as well. Of course, I''m not interested in them, what caught my attention instead was that boys can get ''excited'' pretty easily.


    Before I had some reservations, because I thought I was the only one having fun and I didn''t want to leave him out but it turns he''s also feeling it himself. It''s pretty ttering, knowing that I was able to bring him to his climax multiple times and I wasn''t even trying back then.


    "Celine?" I head Mom''s voice


    "Eh?"


    "You''re spacing out" Mom exined


    "Oh did I? My bad... also I think it''s about time we go home now." I said as I looked up to the Sun


    "Yeah, it''s already afternoon and Riel should finish his lessons around this time" Mom agreed


    I then had a thought. Mom probably told me all about this despite finding out the I potentially might have ''feelings'' towards my brother since she''s worried about me once we start living at the city. A smile unknowingly formed at my lips as I thought about my Mother''s love for me.


    It further strengthened my resolve of not letting myself be the reason for her disappointment. I didn''t notice it but I''m almost the same height as her. Before she seemed to be this person free of all weaknesses, steadfast and firm in her ce. But now I can see her limits as well, she''s just as much of a person as I am.


    "Mom, why not have me cook with youter tonight?" I said as I went up to her


    "Later? Sure I don''t mind" she said as she thought about it


    However as we were walking home I then thought to myself-


    ''Oh shit''


    Since Mom decided to talk to me about it because she''s worried about what could potentially happen to me if I go in the city so clueless and naive, then she''s probably worried as well about Riel. So there''s a chance that she''ll decide to talk to him about it.


    "Mom, are you nning to tell this to Riel as well?" I asked


    "Hm?" Mom had a strange reaction when she heard my question


    "O-of course, I''m worried as well that he''ll get taken advantage of" Mom said


    ''Fair point'' I thought to myself, however what I was worried about is if Riel suddenly slips. I don''t have a sliver of trust at all when ites to Riel''s lying abilities, so I had to do something. Else Mom find out about what we did.


    "Uhmm... Mom since I already understood it, why not have me exin it to to him instead?" I suggested


    "Since we''re the same age, I can probably rte to him more and it will be less awkward than having you do it" I exined


    "Was I awkward?" Mom looked like she just took a blow


    "NO! I jus-" I hastily tried to correct my mistake


    "It''s fine, but this is something I must do" Mom seemed really firm on her decision


    I can''t be too forceful or Mom will notice something strange, so in the end I had to think up of other things. I think Mom will probably do it when it''s just the two of them, so I had to n around that.


    I can''t dy it by having Riel sleep at my room. Mom already kind of forbid that, plus if I were to suddenly make Riel sleep in my room right after she taught me about sex then I can just imagine what would go through Mother''s head.


    ''Just when I nned to do other things.'' Iined as I thought about the other things I was gonna do today. In the end, I couldn''te up with a proper solution just yet.


    When we finally reached home, I made some sandwich and took some fruits before I sneakily took out the wine that my brother stole from those humans and ce them all in a wooden basket before heading out.


    As I was walking I met with my brother who just finished his lessons.


    "Riel!" I called out to him


    Noticing my presence, he quickly ran up to me as he asked what I was doing around this area.


    "What are you doing here Sis?"


    "Well, I have to buy some things and also-" I covered my mouth as I lowered my voice


    "Mom decided to talk to me about ''adult stuff'', you know them right?" I told him


    "The one we did the other day?" he asked


    "Un, make sure you don''t show any hints that you already know about it okay?" I warned him


    I am REALLY worried that he''ll identally leak our secret to Mom. I''m confident in my ability to keep it a secret, but I don''t have any confidence whatsoever in him being able to lie to Mom. There were multiple times I got screwed over because I put my faith in his lying abilities.


    There was that one time, we decided to spar and I identally hit him too hard. Of course we both agreed, that we should keep it a secret. But Mom found out anyway, because he said that he got his wounds from a ''magical beast'' when we know that there is none in the vicinity. So Mom obviously got angry and kept a closer watch whenever we ''head out''.


    "Just... act like you don''t know anything. Don''tugh or make any weird faces, okay?" I instructed him


    "Act surprised when she tells you about sexual stuff, and most importantly"


    "Please, don''tugh at her weird analogies okay? She thinks you don''t know about it yet, so shees up with those just to give you a rough idea." I warned him


    "Oh... Okay, I understand" he nodded in agreement


    Though I''m still not sure whether he can actually pull it off, I''ll still probably have to do something about it. I''ll try to dy it for a few days or maybe weeks, so I can rehearse him on what he needs to say.


    "Goodbye! Mom and I will be cookingter so you should wait for it" I told him as he walked off


    "See you,ter as well. I''m looking forward to it" he waved back


    After he was gone, I then finally went towards a certain shop.


    "Coming in~" I said as I entered, a bell rung as I opened the door


    The first thing that entered my sight was the luxurious musical instruments hanging on the wall, clearly telling the social status of the shop''s owner. There was no one at the counter, however when they heard the bell ringing someone appeared from the back.


    A woman, that most would call beautiful, appeared. She had a fairplexion, a slender frame, as well as emerald eyes that is paired with her waist-length golden hair. She had her typical one-piece dress under a long ck coat, she also had an emerald brooch on the middle of a ribbon tie. I assume that this is her teaching attire, since I saw Riel just leave a few minutes ago.


    "Hello,What can I help you wi- Oh, if it isn''t Celine?" Aerin said as she appeared


    "Hello~" I greeted her


    After reading about Hannah in the novel, my suspicions about her grew. On more than one asion, Riel has said that his teacher asked him about if he had any interests in moving to the capital, to supposedly y music there. Riel also said that he denied any interests, saying he was worried about his Mother as an excuse. But still, she asked multiple times even after that, one time she even offered to cover his expenses so that he could y and study there as well.


    Before, I already raised an eyebrow on how well she was treating my brother, but now rm bells were ringing inside my head as the situation seemed pretty simr to what I read. But I still couldn''t be one hundred percent sure that she''s really like that, if I just falsely use her based on my conjunctures and what I read then I will be the one who will look bad.


    "Well, there''s only a week left before they year ends and Mom said that I should give you this as an early gift for teaching my brother all the time~" I smiled as I raised the basket containing sandwiches, fresh fruits, as well as wine.


    I don''t know about the actual quality of the wine, since I can''t read human text but she also can''t, so I can just pass it off as special ''foreign'' wine.


    "Another one?... Oh my~ I really appreciate it. " She seemed to have a thought at first but I couldn''t hear it, before she happily epted the basket


    "It''s only natural~ also there are sandwiches there, so it''s best you eat them while they''re fresh" I said


    "You came all the way here, so why not have some of my snacks. It''s already quite some time after lunch, so just treat as a light meal" she invited me inside


    "I would love to~" I said as I put my hands together in gratitude


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    I was having cookies while we were having small talk, when I finally decided to ask-


    "You really seem to be fond of my brother, as a student of course. Not just multiple gifts over the course of the years, but even going as far as offering him to study at the capital." I asked her


    "Well, he''s really talented so I find it a waste for someone like him to remain hidden in this area." she answered before sipping tea from her cup


    "Even I can feel your ''determination'' to take him away, to y music of course. I too was mentored by the guards somewhat and they never did such things for me" I said


    "Well, I don''t mean to offend the guards. But even if they wanted to, I do not think they have the same financial capabilities to fully support bringing someone to the city, something which I definitely possess" she said before gesturing towards the expensive decorations hanging around the house


    Fuck it, I should''ve expected roundabout answers like this. Not to mention I''m getting pissed seeing her tantly point out ''Hey, I''m rich, you know?''. Knowing that trying to probe around, hoping that she''ll identally slip up won''t work. I had to ask in a more aggressive way, I thought back to what first happened in the book that I read before throwing out the words-


    " I see... There''s a lot of bad teachers out there so I''m just happy that he''s got such a good teacher guiding him. "


    "Have you heard? Some teachers misuse their authority to force their students to perform ''certain'' acts" I randomly said as I closely observed her eyes


    "I''ve read about it, and I can''t help but feel disgusted at those" Seeing nothing out of the ordinary, I said those words to make sure she knows how I feel regarding those types of people


    "I see... I find it a shame as well. Such things not just urs with teachers, but to anyone who is in a position of authority over someone" she said as she took a bite out of the sandwich I made


    "It could be a superior in work, a master, or perhaps even family." she said as she looked at me


    Though her face and her tone remained the same, there was a change on the way she spoke. Did I perhaps strike a nerve? Or did she notice that I''m suspecting her?


    "It''s not always just what you make someone do, it can even be what you do not allow someone to do."


    What the fuck is she saying? Did she get all emotional due to me suspecting her work ethic? Or did I somehow strike some sad childhood regrets of hers?


    "I''m pretty curious..." she said


    "He must''ve told you about my offers right?" she asked


    "He did mention it to me..." I answered


    "Some of my offers, I made sure it would have no downsides and only benefits for him and his family..." she said


    "Yet they were still all rejected because he can''t leave his family, which is very understandable." She said in regret


    ''Of course, we are pretty worried about leaving him alone with you.'' I thought like I can''t see what''s the problem


    "So I can''t help but imagine how good the offer you got must''ve been, for your Mother to suddenly change her mind and move the entire family to the capital despite refusing to do so for your brother" she said as she took a bite out of the sandwich


    She knew about my schrship offer? I''m guessing Riel must''ve told her that we''ll be moving to the city. However what pissed me off was that, did she just say that Mom is ying favorites between the two of us? No bitch, Mom just doesn''t trust some random rich girl to suddenly pay off her son''s education. To even think that Riel would be some sort of unloved child in the family, I actually am offended.


    "I find it unpleasant, for you to assume things such as my Mother ying favorites purely based on spection or your personal experiences with your own sad family. We simply found a better, more reliable offer that we can take, that''s all. " I said


    "Well, I too would find it pleasant if you did not question my work based purely off spections as well." she shot back


    "I don''t remember questioning your work though?" I don''t remember explicitly stating it


    "And I don''t remember saying anything about rtionships in your family, it was only you who said something about ying favorites" she answered


    "..."


    "Sigh... I really tried to get along with you as much as possible." Aerin sighed


    "But now I have a rough idea of why you always seemed to stare at me when I went over to your house" she said


    "Though I wouldn''t have liked to say this, but please do not lie when you say things such as receiving something better... It was a full schrship right? Paying for your tuition full, however things such as living expenses is still all on you"


    "What?" I was shocked by how much she knew


    Did Riel mention the specifics of the offer I received? Just how much did she ask from him and why is she so fixated on it anyways?


    "Looking at your face, I don''t think you''ve noticed yet. No, I did not ask your brother about these things" she exined


    "Then-"


    "You met with a high ranking officer who was impressed by you, right? Who just so happened to annually inspect the troops of this rural vige without any economical nor strategic importance." I gulped as I slowly thought of a scenario


    "Do you remember the exact name of your sponsor or whose signature was it that was written on the letter that was given to you?" she said as she smiled


    "In case you''ve forgotten or didn''t notice, it was signed by me and my father, Mirthal Incaross, the Duke of Wargvel. So yes, I do know the specific details of your schrship because it is my own ''sad'' family that will be paying for your education. After all, I was the one who wrote and rmended you." she said lightly as if it was no big deal


    I was shocked even though I thought earlier that it could be a possibility, but hearing her say it herself still surprised me. If what she was saying is true then isn''t she a Duke''s daughter? Even I knew she was rich, heck, everyone here knows she was pretty well-off. But I didn''t think she''s THAT high up on the socialdder. What the fuck is someone of that caliber doing here, ying teacher with my brother?


    What the fuck. So much things doesn''t make sense. Didn''t she cook for me once? Did I just shit-talk my own patron then? Where is her guards or servants, isn''t she supposed to be someone important?


    Now I felt stupid, if it''s true then there''s now way someone of her status would go through all the troubles she did if she really wanted my brother. If she was just a rich businesswoman or merchant, then sure I can understand. But can''t she just take him away no questions asked, if she really wanted to? Or am I perhaps missing something...


    "B-but... if that''s true... what is someone-" I was gonna ask because I don''t believe that someone like her would be staying at this vige in the middle of nowhere


    "That''s none of your concerns is it? I was ced here and I coincidentally met your brother who happened to have a lot of talent, that''s all." she said as she used her magic to reheat her tea


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so petty as to charge you for transgressions when I obviously hid my rank nor will I withdraw your schrship. After all, isn''t everyone happy? You get to study and fulfill your dreams, while your brother can now y and do the same." she smiled as she said so


    "I-I see..." In the end, I became meek as I learned of her background


    I was reading and learning about how to quickly climb the rankings, and one thing I learned was that you must know how to use your connections and get on your superior''s good sides. And this woman right now, was someone way above me and someone who can change my entire career with just a word from her mouth.


    It really left a bitter taste in my mouth. I thought that it was my hardwork and skills that finally paid off and brought me this opportunity that I currently have, when it turned out it was just someone else''s doing. Not to mention it wasn''t even her main goal. Giving me all of this, my dreams and goals, was just sort of a side dish that happened toe along with the main dish that she was actually going for.


    "Sigh... I see. Well it was a really pleasant talk with you... Miss Aerin." I said as I stood


    "Fufu~ Well, I would be looking forward to meeting you next year~" she said as she waved me goodbye


    When I finally left her shop, I couldn''t help but sigh. I''ll check the letter I got onest timeter though considering her confidence, I know it''s just a futile effort. I wanted to warn her that she should stay away from Riel, but it looks like she won''t be disappearing anytime soon.


    Maybe I should be happy? Since she''s actually going through all the trouble of making Riele with her. Not to mention she even bothered to talk and get on my good sides, I can atleast sort of believe that she''s really just a teacher hoping the best for her student. If I can get on good terms with her, then I can atleast expect things will go just a little bit smoother for me down the road.


    I have a lot of questions, but there is no way I can probably get an answer today. Instead I should just focus on the things that I can change now. Especially Mom talking to Riel about adult matters.


    -------------------------------


    -Maelriel POV-


    When I heard Celine say that Mom gave her the talk, I wasn''t that surprised. I sort of had an idea that perhaps Mom will talk to me as well, since we will be moving soon and she wouldn''t want her children to go the city so naive and clueless.


    I was already doing preparation work before, since I can no longer use my innocence as an excuse when she finally decide to exin things to me. However the thing with Mom is, unlike with Celine, she was the one who is making moves, or atleast that''s what she thinks. Therefore all the responsibility goes to her.


    I am also well aware that Mom is pretty worried about how should she exin sex to me, while taking into ount the other sexual things we''ve already done, so that it wouldn''t look bad or that our rtionship atleast wouldn''t fall apart. Though she can probably cover it up with lies such as, do this only with Mom and your wife. Just like with Celine, I want it to be so that there will be no excuses, such as cheering her up or drinking milk, anymore. I want it so that Mom will willingly perform such acts with me, even if she knows full well that I know about such things.


    During the past days, whenever I wasn''t reading with Celine, I would be sleeping with Mom. So I made sure to use the words she taught me, like cheering her up whenever I see that she looked sad. I also am helping her out a lot more, not only with her pent-up desire but with housework as well. Just like now-


    "Mom, Celine said that she will be cooking with you today" I asked


    "Oh, did you meet each other?" she asked


    "Yes. Also I want to help you out as well in the kitchenter."


    "No Riel, me and your Sister is enough." She exined


    "But, I want to help."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine..." she said as she pinched my cheeks


    -----------------------


    Later in the evening, after we were finally done eating the dinner Mom and Celine cooked.


    "Riel... actually there''s something Mom wants to talk about with you." Mom said as we were at the bed


    "What is it Mom?" I asked


    I didn''t expect that she decided to exin it to both of us in the same day. However as she was gonna continue, I heard a knock on the bedroom door.


    "Mom~" I heard Celine''s voice from outside asking for permission, before opening it herself anyway


    Sister then entered on her sleeping attire. She had her nkets and pillow with her as she entered.


    "Oh? What is it Celine?" Mom was surprised at Celine''s actions


    "Well... After earlier, I also want to bond with Mom atleast just for a few days." She said quietly like she was saying something shameful


    "Oh~ Fufu,e here Mom doesn''t mind." Mom said as she moved over to the side a little bit


    "We can have the talk, some other time okay? Let''s enjoy this night when your Sister decided to be more affectionate for now" Mom whispered to me as she smiled


    ''Wait what'' why did Celine suddenly go in here


    Mom''s bed was prettyrge anyways, so it didn''t have a problem fitting the three of us. So for that night, the three of us slept in the same bed without any action urring.

 Chapter 45: Mom-Son talk

    Chapter 45: Mom-Son talk


    When I woke up the next morning, I found that Mom was stillying at my side. She''s already awake though. She was the one at the center, with me on her left and Celine on her right. Celine was still sleeping and Mom didn''t want to wake both of us up so she stayed.


    "Good Morning, You''re up early today." Mom said


    "Big Sis is still asleep?" I asked as I sat up, rubbing my eyes


    "Don''t wake her up" Mom pointed to Celine who was attached to Mom like a ko


    I smiled at the adorable sight before getting off the bed.


    "You can stay there with Sis, I''ll cook for today~" I said to Mom before going out the room


    "No, wai-" Mom didn''t want to, but I was already out. She can''t move that much since she doesn''t want to disturb Celine''s sleep


    Once downstairs, I went to the kitchen before starting to cook breakfast. While I was cooking I thought of what I''m gonna be doing,


    Although, I had ample preparations forst night, but thinking about it now, there can never be too much preparation. So for the next few days atleast, I n to really solidify the ''good kid'' image I have. I will especially highlight the amount of trust I have on my mother, I mean, it''s not like she has a lie that she used multiple times to get me to do certain things.


    After all, the more you see that someone has expectations orplete faith in you, the more you want to meet their expectations or atleast not betray it. Especially when they''re someone so close and precious to you.


    After about half an hour I was done, I was surprised that Mom and Celine still didn''t go downstairs. Did Celine really oversleep that much?


    I put my hand on the wooden wall, as I started to have a small ''talk'' with the gigantic tree in which our house was built. I was able to know that the Celine was already awake and was actually talking to Mom about something. Their exact conversation I couldn''t find out, but they finished their talk as they head downstairs as well.


    "Good Morning" I greeted them


    They greeted me back as we then had our breakfast.


    ---------------


    I decided to spend most of the day with Mom as I tried to help her in various works. Of course, I also tried to have some fun of my own. During times when Celine was nearby, I would ask


    "Mom, you haven''t drank my- Mm?" I was gonna say milk, when Mom quickly covered my mouth with her hands


    "Uhm... Riel, I told you right? We don''t do and talk about that when others are nearby." She whispered to me in an urgent tone


    "Uhm... okay" I said like I didn''t really understand, but still decided to follow anyway


    Of course, like the good kid I am, I won''t ask questions like ''Why''. Mom looked at me with hesitant eyes before saying-


    "I''ll tell you about it soon, okay?" She said to me as she hugged me softly


    During the times when I''m not with Mom though, Celine woulde to talk to me about how Mom talked to her about it. And what I should do so that I wouldn''t slip up and be obvious that I already knew about what Mom would be talking about.


    "Okay, so when Mom says about what our private parts is actually used for, what should be your reactions?" Sis asked


    "Uh... Wow?" I said like I was unsure


    "Ugh... No, you should be more embarrassed and shocked. Like ''I didn''t know that!'', that kind of a reaction" Sis exined


    "Ohhh, I see... ''What? I didn''t know that!''" I nodded before doing what she said almost perfectly


    I didn''t want to seem that much of a dumbass to my Sister, after all I am pretty talented in magic. I''m ''innocent'' and ''pure'', not stupid. There''s a difference...


    "Good, good" Celine nodded in approval


    "Also do you really dream of being able to y in the capital?" she then asked


    "Uhm... Teacher said I can earn money that way, and I want to help Mom. So yes, kind of" I answered


    "Oh, I see... That''s good. Remember, no matter how kind someone may seem to you don''t get blinded by it. No one loves you like I, no, like we do." Sis smiled at my answer which still puts my family first


    The days passed on as usual and since I no longer have sses, I just spent the whole day at our home. So I continued showering Mom with my love and affection.


    Whenever I see her a little down,


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" I would go up to her and ask


    "Nothing''s wrong sweetie, I''m fine." Mom would smile at me like that


    "If you say so, but please tell us if there is okay? We will do our best to help you" I''d say before kissing her lightly


    "Okay then." She would giggle lightly as she said so


    Whenever she''s tired from doing house chores,


    "Mom, I''ll be the one to cook this time okay? So just teach me from the side again" I told her


    "Really? It''s nice that you''re helping me out a lottely." Mom said


    "Usually, I would be out of the house around this time. I rarely got to do this stuff with you Mom, so I''d like to enjoy it as much as possible"


    Funnily enough, the more affectionate I got. The more I would find her looking down and lost in her own thoughts.


    ----------------------------


    The following day, Celine finally thought that it should be fine by now to let me have the talk with Mom. She was feeling pretty confident that I wouldn''t identally slip up and inform Mom about our rtionship.


    The day went on as usual and when we finished eating dinner, Celine went to her room this time to sleep. So it was just me and Mom who were in our room. Just like the time before with Celine, I went out for a bit to go to Sister''s room. I went just outside her door before casting


    "Deadly Bloom  Slumber" this time I actually just left the pot with a seed in there already, so I didn''t need to enter.


    However to check if she was really sleeping, I had to enter her room after a few minutes. After which I called out to her multiple times, and of course she didn''t wake up this time as well.


    Feeling pretty safe, I went back to Mom''s room where I found her sitting upright waiting for me.


    "Riel, why don''t you sit next to me for a few minutes?" She asked weakly


    Though she tried to hide it, I can feel the tension and nervousness in her voice.


    "Un, what is it Mom?" I asked as I sat beside her before leaning towards her body as I looked up to her


    Seeing me be all cuddly, I can see Mom bite her lips in hesitation before turning towards me as she spoke out anyway.


    "You''re already growing up, so I think it''s about time we talked about your future sweetie" Mom said as she rustled my hair


    "My future?" I thought Celine said it was the ''sex-talk'' so why am I getting a talk about my future instead


    "Yes... Be honest with Mom... is there still someone you like?" she asked


    "Someone I like? Uhhm... I like Mom... Sister and Teacher too" I answered like it was obvious


    "No, like... someone you want to marry when you grow up" she further exined


    "Marry? Then... uhm... you, Mom." I answered after some consideration


    "M-Me?" Mom didn''t seem to expect that answer


    "I mean, marrying means growing old with someone right? I want to stay with you Mom" I exined


    "Heh... But you can''t marry family, Riel..." Mom was pretty happy with my answer before exining further


    "The city is a big ce Riel, so there''s a lot of girls that might catch your attention" she smiled as she said so


    "So for tonight I wanted to exin to you, the things that you need to know about rtionships first okay?"


    "What I need to know?" I repeated


    "Yes, I think who you''ll marryrgely depends on your ''tastes'', but I think I should tell you what kind of people you should avoid" Mom said


    "My tastes?" I asked like I didn''t know


    "Well... what kind of girl do you think are most beautiful or you''re most attracted to? Or the type of girl you want to marry." Mom exined


    Now that is something I can answer truthfully. So after hearing Mom''s exnation I thought for a moment before saying


    "Uhm... I think it''s nice when talking to girls who are older than me" Not grandmas of course, but you know the ''mature'', MILF ones, also the Big Sister types


    "O-Older ones? Why?" I can see Mom''s face turn worrisome.


    I don''t know what she''s worried about though, the fact that I like older women or the chance that she might be one of the reasons for my specific ''preference''.


    "Well, it''s not like there''s someone younger than me around here" I said


    "Ohhhh... I see. Also I already told you about this before right? But don''t get involved with girls who can just jump from men to men like it''s nothing" she exined


    "Also you might not experience it right now, but once you have money. If you feel like she''s only after your money instead of you then you should also avoid her as well okay?"


    Mom continued telling me about ''bad'' women that I shouldn''t even think of getting myself acquainted with before finally ending it with a-


    "Also if possible, then atleast have Mom be able to meet her so I can judge her myself okay?" Mom smiled before pinching my cheeks


    "Un" I nodded


    "Then let''s continue with what I really wanted to talk with you about..."


    "You''re already at that age, so you might start experiencing things in your body that you might find strange" Mom said


    "Strange?"


    "Yes, for example have you had any weird dreams? Or have you woken up and your trousers is wet with your, you know... ''milk''" Mom asked me


    "Uhmm... No" So far I haven''t gotten any, maybe it''s because I''m pretty satisfied already?


    "Oh... well even if you haven''t experienced it yet, then atleast now you know. It''s normal so don''t worry about it okay?"


    Now here is where I wasn''t sure what Mom is gonna do. There''s a chance that she gathered up her courage to willingly tell me about what we did, or she can continue what she already said to me before.


    "Riel, when you were ''cheering'' me up, you must''ve had urges right?"


    "Urges?" I asked


    "Well, when you were releasing... ehem, Milk. It must''ve felt really good for you right? So maybe you wanted to experience it again."


    "It ispletely normal to have such urges but just like everything, too much of anything will be bad for you. So you must not let yourself be too addicted with such pleasure, okay?" Mom then lectured me


    "I understand Mom" I nodded


    "Mom, do girls also get such urges?" I asked curiously


    "Of course. You asked me before right? Where do babiese from? Well when..."


    .........


    "No, you can''t do such things with your Sister."


    ..........


    Her exnation continued pretty much simr to what Celine told me, however there were some differences. In the end, my innocent acts the past few days must''ve made her hesitate, as she made sure that her previous lies were all connected, so it would seem normal to me. Like-


    "So Riel, until you have a wife. You mustn''t do it with other people other than me okay, okay? And once you have one, then we must stop" she exined nervously


    She even identally came up with such a hentai excuse of-


    "I can do the other things to give you a rough idea so that you don''t embarrass yourself with your wife okay?"


    "However we can''t do the finals steps of having sex okay? That''s something only your wife has the right to" her chest was already rising up and down in an unnatural pace when she told me so


    And to ensure her lies wouldn''t fall out,


    "Lastly, if you have any questions about adult-rted matters. You should ask ONLY me okay? Other people might just feed you lies to take advantage of you"


    I can already see beads of sweat forming on her forehead, telling me of how scared she is right now of possible holes in her story. However, I don''t want our rtionship to just end at blowjobs and I don''t want to continue keeping track of so many lies. Originally, if things came to do this I n on using the book but seeing her exnation she will probably just pass it off as ''perverted lies'' that others wrote.


    Thankfully Celine, decided to tell me how Mom told the story to her. So I,


    "Uhm Mom... actually..."


    "Yes?"


    Hearing me have further questions and the word ''actually''. I could see the nervousness in her as she clenched her arms with an uneasy expression while she waited for my question.


    "Uhm... from what Celine told me..." I said like I wasn''t sure which to believe


    "...? Celine? .... -B-but I told her, she didn''t need to" I can almost see the terror form in her eyes, as she realized what could''ve happened


    "You said to her that it''s called ''semen'' and not milk, and it''s not supposed to be drank in the first ce" I pointed out


    "And that, we shouldn''t do such things with ''anyone'' other than our partner" I pointed out another


    "But you said to me, that I can do it with you..." I said bewilderedly


    "W-what else did she tell you?"


    "Uhm... the ''forey'' thing... which is very simr to how you said I should cheer you up" I said doubtfully


    "Uhm... why is it different from Celine?" I looked at her with questioning eyes


    "A-ah... that..."


    Hearing me point out the inconsistencies in her story,bined with how nervous and nerve wracking it must''ve been for her, she didn''t know what to do. If it came from anyone else, another person, or a book, she can just shrug it off as lies and how it''s her version that is correct. However these were her own words as well and I can practically see the light disappear in Mom''s eyes, as she just weakly answered


    I was waiting for what she was gonna do next, but she just stayed unmoving for some time while her facial expressions constantly changed. In the end, she just gave up on covering it up, as she teared up.


    "it''s over... it''s all over... I should''ve just been honest" she would repeatedly mumble, like a criminal who just got caught red-handed


    "Wha-? Mom! Why are you crying?" I said in worry while I shook her body, like I didn''t know the reason


    "NO, I''m sorry... Please, I''m sorry... I just didn''t want you to be disappointed with me, okay?" She suddenly clung to me as if I was gonna disappear if she let go of me


    "Yes, I lied to you but I promise I won''t do it again. Just PLEASE don''t hate me okay?"


    "Mom, It''s fine. It''s fine. I''ll never hate you." I would continuously ease her everytime she repeatedly apologized


    "I was gonna be honest with you at first... but seeing you look at me with so much trust. I couldn''t bear to betray your expectations" Mom rambled on


    I thought she would at most just be shocked or guilty, but I didn''t expect this much of a breakdown from her. I think I might''ve underestimated just how much this issue has been guing Mom''s mind for her to have this sort of a reaction.


    For quite some time, whenever she confessed something I would repeatedly eased her saying, how I''ll never hate her, and how I understand why she did what she did.


    "sniff... Are you disgusted with your mother?" she asked as she weakly rest her hand on my shoulder


    "NO! Mom, how can I?" I firmly said to reassure her


    While she''s still an emotional mess from earlier, I said words that are almost too good to be true towards her. What I did was try to imagine this scenario with the roles reversed. A father who just got caught by his ''innocent'' daughter and is now begging for her forgiveness. I thought about what words would sound the sweetest and drive such a person crazy right now, words that would sound almost dream-like for someone in such a scenario.


    "Mom, you raised Celine and I alone for all these years, that''s something I''ll be eternally grateful for. I know just how hard you''ve worked and how much you love us." I said as I hugged while rubbing her back to calm her down


    "....sniff... sniff..." Mom sobbed weakly as she heard me


    "Such little things can never make me hate you." I said before kissing her in the cheek


    "Little? ...No, you''re still young after all." Mom widened her eyes when she heard me call what she did to me as just ''little things''


    "No, Mom. I''m not some stupid kid, I can think for myself now. You were afraid that I''ll hate you right? For lying to me all this time" I said as I looked at her


    "You said it earlier, right? That women can also feel such urges? it''s not your fault at all, isn''t it natural?" when she heard me, I can see her stupefied face as she looked at me.


    Considering how heavy this matter must''ve weighed on her mind, she probably prepared for a lot of scenarios. But having me just ept and just forgive her like that, as if it was nothing was something that she didn''t even consider.


    I actually don''t mind even if Mom won''t immediately agree or open up to me. The most important thing is that Mom no longer has to keep telling lies if she ever wanted to do such acts with me again.


    "It''s not your fault that a certain man, didn''t do his duties as a father nor as a husband. So you had to do everything yourself" after I said so, I can see Mom bite her lips.


    "Mom, even if you told me this earlier, I would still have done the same. This is the least I can do to repay everything you''ve done for me" I said before kissing Mom, who had a stupid look on her face, in the lips deeply


    I then gave her my kindest smile before saying,


    "Mom, I know that you said we can''t do this. But if I can make you happy by having you do such things with me. Then I''ll keep everything a secret, no matter what or how much you do it with me."

 Chapter 46: A Mothers Pent-up Desires

    Chapter 46: A Mother''s Pent-up Desires


    "W-What? D-Do you even know what you''re saying?" Mom was stupefied with my words


    Hearing what I just said, Mom thought about her worries all these time and couldn''t believe what she just heard. She was ecstatic that her worries were all in vain, no doubt about that. However things went almost too well for her that she didn''t know what to do.


    "Mom, it''s fine, it''s fine." I didn''t answer her question, instead I just continued easing her like I did earlier


    "No. Do you really understand what you just said?" Mom insisted


    "Do you even know what ''Anything'' means?" Mom asked


    "Yes, Mom I know." I answered


    "I said that such things should only be done with someone you really love, like your wife, right?" Mom asked


    "Yes, Mom I understand that as well." I answered, and Mom still looked unconvinced


    "And I literally just taught you about what adults do when they ''love'' each other? Can you still say that?" Mom asked like she really couldn''t believe it


    "Yes Mom, I''ll say it again; I told you right? I don''t like seeing you so sad" I said as I wiped the remaining tears on Mom''s face


    "If it can make you happy, then I won''t mind it. And if you''re scared of someone finding out, then we can keep it a secret." I said as I held Mom''s beautiful face before kissing her


    "..." Mom was silent for a few seconds as she looked at me, contemting


    "I see... anything, huh..." Mom mumbled before looking at me


    No, rather than looking at me, I felt like she examined me. Like a predator sizing up her prey, unlike earlier when she was confused as she asked, she seemed to have made up her mind as there was a certain glint in her eyes when she looked me up and down.


    "Anyways Riel, could you get Mom a ss of water?" she turned her head to the side before she said so as she fixed herself up a little bit


    "Oh... sure." I nodded


    I went out of them room before going downstairs towards the kitchen. I then filled up a ss of water from a barrel. I wasn''t sure if she prefers it warm or cold, so I just left it lukewarm. She can use magic to cool it anyway if she wanted to.


    I then went back upstairs to Mom''s room as I opened the door. The room was darkerpared to when I left it earlier, the fire in themps were dead and the only thing illuminating it was the light of the bright full moon, high in the night sky.


    "Mom?" I called out as I entered the room


    However, once I got past the doorframe I felt someone grab my hand forcefully from behind. The ss of water I was holding was skillfully taken away from me, as not a single drop was spilled to the floor.


    "Wha-?!"


    A loud sound rang out as my back hit the wooden walls of our room, both my hands were pinned above my head. I saw the ss of water that I brought get ced quickly on the table just beside me. I then looked up to the person responsible for this. And sure enough, I could see my Mother pressing me against the wall, looking down on me, a dangerous look was reflected on her beautiful amethyst eyes. Using her legs, she kicked the door close and a loud bang was heard throughout the house.


    Is she not afraid that Celine would wake up from the noise? Oh wait, did she make me leave so she can check if Celine''s asleep?


    "Owie... Mom what are yo- Mm!?" She cut me off as she squished my cheeks hard, she then raised my chin as she spoke


    "You said it earlier right? Whatever happens now... NOT... A...WORD... to your Sister, okay?" She said as she lowered her head towards me, emphasizing the ''not-a-word'' part, before pressing her lips against mine


    ''Oh Shit'' was all I thought as I looked up to Mom. I needed her to be the one to make the moves on me, just to stay safe. But I didn''t expect her to be this... well, forceful, I would say. From all our previous ''bonding-sessions'', I really thought she would be ''vani'' from the way she just bit her lips and let me do what I want.


    "I like the look in your eyes, right now. Fufu~ Come on now, you said that you''ll let me do ''whatever'' I want~" she grinned seductively once our lips separated when she saw me be ''nervous''


    "Do you regret it? Are you now scared of Mommy? Did you really think you can just tease me like that and get away so easily?" she lowered her head even more as she gave my cheek a lick


    "W-What are you saying? Teasing you?" I then yed my part, speaking like I didn''t know what I did and that seemed to excite Mom even more, as I could see her smile widen.


    "Did you really believe that all I wanted was some cute fingering sessions with you and be done with it? Did you think that your mother is some sort of saint that has no desires of her own?" She said as she startedbing my hair back with her fingers


    "Seeing you all those time, smiling so sweetly to me as you touched and licked your mother like that, do you know just how much I wanted to forcefully hold your head down and have youp up my pussy until you begged me to stop." Now my eyes went wide in shock for real as Mom started stating her desires honestly to me


    Seeing my shocked face, I can see my Milf of a mother breathe heavily, as she went to the side of my face towards my ear and whispered provocatively-


    "Haaah... You''re so adorable. Don''t worry son, Haaah... Mommy will treat you real, real, good ok" her hot breaths tickled my ears, and a few moments after, I felt something warm and moist surround the tip of my pointy elven ears before feeling something hard pressing against them.


    I trembled at the sudden sensation. Looking to my side, I saw Mom nibble my ears lightly. And when I looked forward, since she was leaning forwards to reach my face, I had a perfect view of her voluptuous, milky white breasts and her erotic cleavage. I could also see the ck bra she was wearing as it covered her nipples, leaving it up to my imagination. With such stimtions, it didn''t take long for my dick to get hard.


    "My, my~ Look at you, my boy''s growing up now~ getting hard for your own mother like this, Fufu~" she said as she felt my dick through her clothes in her legs, she then started rubbing it through my trousers


    "Despite looking all nervous and scared, you''re enjoying this, hm?~ How naughty~" she said as she felt my cock get hard on her hands, smiling as she looked at me


    "Mom, I-" I was gonna say something, but Mom cut me off


    "Shhhh... You said that you''ll be making me happy, yet you''re the one having fun here " Mom grinned as she released one of my hands, and guided it under her skirt. I could feel her pussy just through the thin fabric of her ck panties, all moist and warm.


    "Make your Mother feel some more, okay?" she said as she released my other arm as well and waited for me to start doing work on her. Really, I thought I was the one who was pent-up all these years but seeing the amount of lust in her eyes right now, I still can''t believe how far off she is right now to how she is usually


    She finally took off her dress and her skirt, as they fell to the the ground around her feet. She was now standing infront of me so sexily with just hercy ck underwear on, as the moonlight reflected her smooth fair skin. The curves of her body were highlighted, as her full-figured breasts stood proudly infront of my face, while her round firm butt was entuated by her slender waist and straight smooth legs.


    "Didn''t your Mommy teach you it''s impolite to stare?" Mom said with a judging, almost condemning, look in her eyes. Though seeing how she just taught me about sexual matters, and how she''s clearly unting her body on purpose, I knew it wasn''t anything serious


    "Perhaps, I''ll teach you some lessons on proper manners~" Mom, still on her underwear, suddenly grabbed and carried me before throwing me into therge bed in her room


    "No Mom, Wai-" Mom seemed to get excited when I say words that wants her to stop, so I continued saying such words. And as expected she got even more daring


    "Yeah, yeah, I don''t remember teaching such an impolite son. I''ll put that mouth of yours to good use~" she then climbed onto the bed


    I could now see her drooling cunt through the wet spot in her panties as her thighs shimmered with her love nectar, clearly showing her arousal. Both her knees then went at the side of my head, and I had a rough idea of what she wanted to do. My vision was blocked by my mothers meaty and round ass, as she slowly sat down on my face.


    Her panties'' flowery scentbined with the erotic scent of her aroused pussy filled my nose, while my mouth was directly on top of the wet stains on her panties, where her dripping pussy was. I could feel the softness and the warmth of her pussy lips as she grind slowly grind them on my face.


    "Ahhhn Yes! Like that!" Mom moaned out in pleasure, as she felt my tongue through the fabric


    Wanting to get a direct taste of my Mother''s pussy, I pulled hercy ck panty to the side as I started giving her pussy direct licks. Looking directly I had a view of my Mother''s slutty pink pussy, dripping and leaking juices for her son. Using my fingers, I spread the folds of her beautiful pussy, as I started inserting my tongue on her wet slippery fuck hole.


    "Oh Yes, Riel I love that!" Mom continued moaning out like a slut, as more of her juices dripped down my face


    Feeling confident enough, my other hand then started stimting the area above her pussy, specifically the area around her clit. Using my fingers, I did repeated back and forth motions, before switching to circr motions. I already knew how Mom liked it, after so many times of licking her to orgasm. So after some time, I then moved my face up, so that my tongue can directly flick her fleshy bean.


    All the while, my other hand went down her pussy as it reached towards Mom ass. Grabbing and kneading these buns, as I indulged myself on her pussy. I continued to do this alternately until Mom violently grabbed my head by the hair, as she practically buried my face between her thighs as she had a shaking orgasm.


    "AHHHN YES! TAKE IT RIEL! Taste your Mother''s love for you" Mom said out loud as she raised her face up high while she continued squirting out viscous liquid on me


    She didn''t let me go, until she finished cumming. She really didn''t lie, when she said she wanted me top up her pussy. It was almost like she wanted me to suffocate on her pussy as she gave me her own version of a facial. Even after she was done, she still sat on my face for a couple of seconds and even wiggled her ass before finally raising her butt again.


    "Haaah... I''ve always wanted... to do that to you... Haaah...ever since you started ''cheering me up''." Mom confessed as she looked at my face with satisfaction


    "M-Mom... What... You never..." I panted out, is this how Mom is actually? is she actually pretty damn ''wild'' or is she just so damn horny when she heard me say I''ll let her do ''anything''. Because she really let go of any brakes she had.


    "It looks nice on you dear~ Your face stained with my ''love''" Mom said as she held my face again, looking at her finished ''work''


    I was catching my breath, due to her holding my head earlier. What the fuck, what beast did I unleash upon myself. She really is taking my word seriously, ''no matter what or how much she does it''. However when she saw me not responding she became worried, as the thought that perhaps she went too far, came to her mind.


    "... You actually meant it, when you said you''ll let me do anything... Uhm... are you alright Riel?" Mom spoke out worriedly, as she bit her lips


    "Yes, Yes. Mom, I''m fine." I said, it''s not like I hated it or anything infact it was nice to feel someone else be proactive as well. It was actually how I wanted it, Mom losing herself in pleasure as she now can''t deny that she was the one who started things. I didn''t want her to suddenly stop now and became worried for me instead, so I added


    "Mom actually... it felt... nice." I said as I averted my eyes


    Hearing my words Mom was shocked for a moment, before her worried face slowly changed to a lustful smile.


    "Well... things will only get better for you dear~" she seemed happy, when she found out that I found it pleasurable as well.


    However, instead of letting her give me a blowjob slowly. I was the one to take my out cock, as I grabbed my Mom. With her meager post-orgasm strength, I was able to push her down the bed this time.


    "Wha-? Riel?" Mom was shocked by me being aggressive


    "Mom, I want to do it too. Just like how you did it with me~" Seeing her be so forceful, I now had an excuse to fully ravish her erotic body.


    With my knees at both sides of her body, I straddled her chest so that my cock was just on top of her face. I pulled her head upwards so that I would have an easy time, thrusting my cock in and out of this motherly mouth. When I did so, I can see her eyes widen in shock as my dick started poking her face. It was almost exactly what she just did to me, except with the roles reversed.


    "No, wai- Mmmm~" Mom seemed to protest, but just like her earlier I ignored it as I opened her mouth myself before thrusting my throbbing cock inside


    "Ahhhh~ Yes Mom" I moaned out


    I felt her warm mouth lovingly surround my shaft, as I venture deeper inside her. I didn''t have any mercy as I pinned her down while I started thrusting without restraint.


    "Mmmm Mmmm~" Mom made sounds as my meat stick filled her mouth


    Like I owned my mother, I held her head as I fucked her beautiful gentle face. I took pleasure on looking at the noble woman who raised me with such love and care, bepletely pressed under me as I used her body solely for my cock''s pleasure.


    Holding her head with one hand as I continued thrusting in and out of her lewd mouth, I leaned backwards to reach her freshly cummed pussy and give it some love and pleasure as well. Feeling my fingers on her still sensitive cunt, Mom''s body reacted as I felt her tremble under me.


    I looked down towards her facepletely buried on my crotch, and I found her eyes rolled up in pleasure as tears flowed down her face due to not me giving her any breathing time. Feeling that it was enough, I took out my dick out of her mouth. And savored her face which then started catching for breath. The corners of her lips had saliva drooling from them from the facefucking that I gave her earlier.


    "Haaaah... Haaaah... You" Mom panted out


    I then moved my body downwards, so that I was just between her legs with my cock still pointing towards her. I finally took away herst article of clothing, which is her bra, to fully indulge myself on my Mother''s beautiful naked body.


    I looked towards her who wasying weakly on the bed, panting for air. Her long straight silver hair was sprawled all over the bed, herrge chest were rising up and down while I could see her pink erect nipples sticking out. Her beautiful round ass and her perfect pink pussy looked so delicious right now, as I wanted to pound her senseless.


    She was still weak from earlier, when I grabbed both her legs as I slowly spread then and pushed them upwards. I looked at my mother''s pussy, opening and closing like it was breathing. I remember so many times, when she was sleeping next to me naked. How much I wanted to just ram my dick inside this little hole and now I can finally achieve that dream of mine.


    "What, Riel~ We can''t" she ''protested'', but let alone actually stopping me I felt her pussy release more of her love nectar as she held her own legs to make sure they wouldn''t get in the way


    I wanted top up her sensitive cunt first which was overflowing with her juices from earlier. So while she held her own legs in a missionary position, I started licking her pussy to get onest taste of my mother''s juices before I take herpletely.


    Slurping sounds echoed throughout our room as Ipped up my mother''s dripping pussy. I then finally raised my head, as I moved forwards cing my cock just above her hungry frustrated pussy. I looked at my Mother''s face staring at me with a mix of expectation, uneasiness, and desire, as I started rubbing my throbbing cock against her pussy lips. She really was a woman who deserved to be well-fucked and creampied everyday as I looked at her beautiful face staring at my dick.


    "Mom, I''m going in" I said as I pointed my dick towards her cave


    "WAIT! NO RIEL ACTUALLY- Oooohh~" it seemed like Mom had somest minute changes of mind, however I wouldn''t stop now as I dug deeper inside her. She then let out a very satisfied sound once she finally felt a cock go inside her once again after all these years.


    "Ahhhhhn~ My son''s first time hehe~" Oh yeah, to her it would be my first time since she doesn''t know about Celine and I.


    She had a short, almost evilugh. As she thought about taking her son''s ''virginity, I felt her pussy tighten around my dick as it mped down on it. It didn''t feel painful though, it felt better actually as her smooth slippery walls squirmed about my cock. It gave me pleasure that I only tasted with my Sister before.


    Unlike with Celine though, I didn''t have to worry about the pain of a virgin''s first time. So I am able to start thrusting inside her almost immediately.


    "Mom, your pussy is so tight" I said out loud to her


    "Hehe~ Really? Do you like it? Your Mom''s tight pussy~ All yours to enjoy~" Mom grinned as she heard my praise about her ''tightness''


    Seeing her like that, I wanted to loosen her up. Loosen this Milf pussy up slowly but surely, as I start pounding her everyday.


    Slowly my pistoning turned from slow and steady, to wild and frantic as I felt her fuck hole get used to my cock. Her legs were raised so much that her knees are almost in touch with her shoulders. That caused her lower back and ass to be raised into the air. I then got on my feet and lowered my body downwards, so I can fuck my Mom on a mating press.


    Her tits swung wildly infront of me, as I pound her ass down with my hips everytime her body bounced up our springy bed. Seeing her milk udders, I lowered my head to start sucking on them like a baby hungry for his Mama''s milk. Unlike a baby though, I was flicking her nipples with my tongue and biting it, to give her some stimtion.


    "Ooooooh YES SON! Your cock is just so... Mmmmhm" Mom moaned out sluttily


    I don''t know if I had any sort of technique at all as I just fuck her wildly based on what felt best for me. Though for a sexually frustrated mother, any sort of fuck would be a good fuck for her nheless. I wanted to fuck her in other positions as well, so I wrapped my arms around her waist before rolling over.


    Now she was the one above as she straddled my hips while I was below her. She wasn''t gonna be riding me though, as I held her body down so that I could reach herrge tits with my mouth. Holding her in her ce as I wrapped my arms around her waist, I then started thrusting upwards this time.


    "Ohh Ohh Ohh Ohh Like that~ Yes!" Mom moaned out at first, before she also returned the favor as she moved her hips as well.


    Everytime I would thrust upwards, she would start mming her hips down as to meet my offense. In this position I can easily go for her tits as they hung just on top of my face. One of my arms let go of her waist, as I started milking these milk jugs of hers. After enough stimtion, I felt Mom startctating as warm milk coursed down my mouth.


    My other hand then also let go of her waist as it slithered down her back before reading towards her round meaty ass. I spanked her white ass multiple times causing it to ripple, while the slightly painful burning sensation on her bum in contrast with the ultimate pleasure she was feeling on her crotch made Mom confused, as a mixture of pain and pleasure brought her mind to ecstasy.


    As my hard cock continued to plow through my Mother''s drooling cunt, I looked up to enjoy the view of her face twisting and turning in pleasure as my cock went balls deep inside her Milf pussy, multiple times I felt the tip of my dick receive pressure as I reached the entrance of her womb. The womb that gave birth to me. Love nectar flowed out of her, as they slowly dripped down my cock, lubricating it even further.


    However while I was fucking my mother''s raw pussy, I remembered that this woman was someone who really loves me, she raised me and my sister all by herself for multiple years, and I remembered the gentle smile she always had as she looked at me like I was her treasure. Slowly, old memories came back to me, as I realized just how much I owe this woman.


    "Mom! I love you so much! I just want to do this to you forever!" I said as I felt my pleasure reach it''s climax as well


    I then decided to thank her by giving her the biggest creampie of her life. I made sure that her womb was filled to the brim with my ''gratitude''. As I pushed my cock as deep as I could in her convulsing pussy, as I cummed deep inside her fertile fuck hole.


    She reached her second orgasm as well, when she felt her son''s warm semen flow inside her fertile womb. I saw her face widen in shock for a moment as her mouth opened in an ''o'' shape. However it quickly went away as she reached the zenith of her sexual pleasure.


    "Ooooooohh GOD! You came... inside Mama So much~" Her face was still lost in pleasure as she spoke out those words


    "Haaaah... Do you to knock Mama up that badly?... Haaah... Do you want to see me pregnant?" Mom smiled with her hair all messy as she felt my warm cum deep inside her womb


    Mom caressed my face lovingly as she looked at her son''s tired face pressed down under her before whispering-


    "I hope you can do more, sweetie. Because Mom still has a lot of dirty things she wants to do to you~" Mom said as she licked my face


    "Rest for now sweetie, Mom will be the one to move this time." She said as she raised her body


    We barely just finished our first session and she already wanted more. I felt my cock harden as I saw her eyes still filled with lust as she looked at me. She got on her feet as she squat down she then took out my cock out of her pussy before she pointed it towards thest hole I haven''t fucked her in yet.


    Slowly, she sat down as her ass took more and more of dick''s length before it finally took all of it in. She then raised her ass high, before mming it down as she started riding me.


    .................................


    "Ahhhhhn Yes, Riel I won''t get pregnant if it''s in my butt Ooooh YES~" she said as I came inside her ass


    ...................................


    "Ooooh Yes, like that~ Pound mommy''s pussy from behind okay? Don''t show any mercy" Mom said as she bent over for me


    "Ahhhn Ahhhn Ohhh HARDER Make love your Mom''s body like that" Mom moaned out like a bitch as I rammed her from behind


    ..................................


    "Uuuuhhn~ You''re stretching Mommy" She said as I raised one of her legs while I fucked her standing up


    "Oohh... inside again"


    .................................


    That wasn''t the only time I came inside her that night, we fucked in all the positions she wanted. She rode me, she let me fuck her from behind, I came inside her while she was standing up. I even fucked her while she was bent over the window frame, as if she wanted to the world to see of her incestuous rtionship with me. In the end, none of her three holes were left unfucked that night, as I made sure to cum inside all three of them. For that night while Sister slept soundly, Mom did everything that she forbid Celine to do herself as the room reeked of the smell of sex and lust.

 Chapter 47: Blissful Days(end)

    Chapter 47: Blissful Days(end)


    -Lucielle POV-


    When I woke up the following day, it was still dark outside. The temperature is starting to get low, due to the fact that the year is about to end. I was still under my nket, when I looked to my side and found my son sleeping peacefully.


    I just went full liar on Celine, preaching and telling her to keep her hands off her brother, yet I... Sigh, I think I''ll have to cook her favourite food for quite some time, just to apologize in a way. But still the most important thing is that I just entered forbidden rtionship with my son.


    I mean even before, our actions were already forbidden, but he didn''t know about those back then. Now he''s well aware of what it is, but he still agreed. I had his ''consent'', and that''s the big difference. Usually after such sessions, I would be rolling over in guilt and staring into nothingness. But now contrary to feeling bad, I feel refreshed and satisfied, without such heavy emotions on me right now and the fact that my biggest worry all this time was now gone. I looked to my side again and observed him so defenseless as he slept.


    "Sigh... it''s a good thing I held back after the first one." I said in relief


    My desires really got ahold of me the first few minutes, but luckily I was able to rein them in. Otherwise it might not be healthy for him to have such a warped view of sex, since he will have that as his reference.


    I looked at him sleeping,pletely oblivious to how his Sister felt towards him or to how much sleep I lost before, thinking about how to talk to him about it.


    "Really... How bad of you." I said


    I crawled on top of him, with my arms and knees at the side of his body. Right now he was sleeping, if I were to-... Nah, forget it. Instead, I just observed his sleeping face. It was still pretty dark outside, so he wouldn''t be waking up anytime soon. I had some things to think about as well.


    I thought back to what we didst night. It was quite the mess, I remember going from what I felt was the depths of hell to pleasures of heaven in a matter of minutes. Really, how could something that was so bad suddenly turn around in my favor so quickly. But more importantly, I just crossed the final line with my son,


    No, just saying that I crossed it would be an understatement. I sprinted across the goddamn line, like it was some sort of race, and when it was done, I went back just so I can cross it again. I thought back to how I was basically ravaging him while he was panting under me so weakly, and- No stop, Don''t think about that.


    I had to stop myself, since I felt myself get excited from remembering his weak and loose face under me. Uggh, it was his first time. I should''ve thought about that and should''ve been more gentle with him.


    But still, when he just forgave me like that, I wanted to ''punish'' him in some way. He made me worried about his future all this time, and he was just gonna end it with him acting all cute infront of me. He even said that I could do ''anything'' to him and he would keep it a secret. Like... wasn''t he basically asking for it?


    At first, I was mad about how can he say such things so easily, especially after how I just thought him about the importance of sex, and just wanted to scare him so he would know better. But he didn''t regret it nor did he ever take back his words, he just bit his lips silently as he let me do whatever I want. So I got more and more daring with my actions.


    When I licked his cheeks and whispered into his ears, I could see his face change in shock as he realized that I wanted more than just some ''cheering up''. I remember his face when he realized Mama wasn''t as pure as he thought, and even then he didn''t take his words back and just let me do anything. The way he looked up to me so nervously, like he just saw apletely different person just... riled me up.


    When I thought about itst night, it''s not that he will say those things to anyone just because he likes them a little bit. He said those words to me, because well... it was me. He had enough trust in me that he can say things like that without worry and that just made him all the more precious in my eyes. He was so precious, so pure in fact, that I just wanted to taint him. It was a desire that grew on me this past few years, constant teasing without any proper release.


    I looked at him sleeping under me and thought to myself. He was just inside me a few hours ago, he didn''t care that it was the same hole that gave birth to him as he released everything into me. Good thing it was a rtively ''safe'' day, otherwise I wouldn''t have let him cum inside me like that. I also used my water magic to wash it out, since things would be a mess beyond repair if I got pregnant with my son''s child.


    I looked at his cute ears, he had quite the reaction when I nibbled on themst night. I lowered my head towards the tip of his ears before nibbling on them lightly and I felt him shiver under me.


    "Ah...no..." he voiced out while sleeping


    Will I stop what I''m doing with my son? Even though I told myself countless times before that it''s wrong and that I should stop, I went and did it again anyways. I''m already past the point of feeling guilty and just epted that I''m the one responsible that our rtionship became like this. Even before it''s already a temptation that I can''t resist, now that I have his permission though, it''s just too sweet of an offer.


    "It''s your fault that Mom is like this..." I wronglyined, before getting off of him


    ''I should get the day started already'' I thought as I got off the bed and readied myself for the uing day.


    -Maelriel POV-


    When I woke up, the sun was already rising and Mom was already out of the bed. I was in high spirits as soon as I woke up, when I thought back to me being able to enjoy my Mother''s beautiful body. I could enjoy the beautiful bodies of my family, I got out of the bed with such thoughts, as breakfast should be served around this time already.


    I was curious to how Mom is right now. Up until now she would always look so out of energy after our sessions, so I was curious to how she would be now. I went downstairs where I found Mom at the chair drinking coffee while reading some novel like nothing was wrong, and Sis was at the table eating.


    "Morning sweetie~" Mom said so casually


    "Uhm... Good morning." I replied,


    Seeing my questioning look, Mom just giggled before making a ''shush'' gesture with her fingers. I nodded and went to the table as well to eat breakfast and found that there were a lot more than usual today.


    "You like the food?" Mom asked


    "I like it" Celine answered before resuming eating.


    I looked at my beautiful Mother and Sister, both thinking that they have their own secret rtionship with me that they would like to keep from the other. I wasn''t that worried about them revealing it since they have their own reasons why they would want to keep it a secret.


    However if in the future, things happen where they decided to finally open up to each other. I wasn''t worried about the possible ''small'' inconsistencies in the lies that I told them. Unless they have massive balls of steel, I don''t think they would actually tell of how the rtionship actually started, or more specifically how early it started.


    In the rare chance that they actually decided to tell it, then it''d probably be a toned down, more ''socially-eptable'' version of it. I can''t see Mom willingly ruin her image to Sis, by telling her that she had me do such things when I was still ''clueless'' it. Celine also said something about working hard so that Mom can ept our rtionship, so I think she''ll atleast spin the story where it will be favorable towards us.


    ---------------------------------------


    Blissful days went on until the end of the year. As I can finally live out the dreams that I wanted when I first thought about reincarnating in a fantasy world. Slowly corrupting my Mother and my Sister, so that they would ept, no willingly chase after having a rtionship with me.


    During the next days, I enjoyed the fruits of mybor as I enjoyed the two of them in as many erotic scenarios I could think of. I had many fantasies I wanted to fulfill and I wanted to do each of them one by one


    One time, when Sis and I were practicing magic near the pond, I suggested to have some ''fun'' on the water-


    "Ahhn N-No, Riel. S-Someone might see us!" Sis said in worry as she looked around the surroundings


    Our bodies were both wet, as we soaked ourselves in water. Sister was currently bent over at the edge of the pond, where the waters reached just around our thighs. I was fucking Celine from behind while I kneaded both of herrge breasts.


    We already took a lot of naked baths around here, and we were sure that no one visits this area. But the shame of having sex in public, now that she was fully aware of such matters got into her mind. We were both fully naked, and everyone in the vige knew that we were siblings. If someone were to catch the two of us, it would really not end well.


    "But Sis, you''re getting tighter." I said to her as I felt her pussy mp down on my cock due to her shame


    I then held her by the waist as I started pulling her round ass towards me everytime I would thrust inside her. The water around us were sshing around due to our movement, and a loud pping sound would echo everytime our wet skin woulde in contact.


    The way her adorable butt would ripple everytime my hips would hit it, just looked so erotic. Her wet hair were sprawled all over her smooth back I continued fucking her from behind. This was something that I will never not like, the pleasure of having my older sister be so meek as she entrust her most precious ce to my cock.


    "Ahn Ahhn It''s deep inside again~" Sis moaned out


    "What''s deep inside you?" I asked as I grabbed both of her hands which were holding onto the rocks and pulling them


    "Ahh Your... Your dick" Sis answered weakly


    When she felt my thrusting be frantic, she then panicked.


    "R-Riel! Don''t! Not inside, okay? It''s not safe today, I might get pregnant!" she said as she looked back towards me pleadingly


    "Think about our future! We can''t let Mom find out yet!" She suddenly spoke


    ''Damn'', don''t say such things while looking at me with such cute eyes. She''s just so adorable and lovely. Even during the pleasures of sex, she never not thought about having Mom ept our rtionship. In the end, I didn''t cum inside her. I too didn''t want to risk it, for momentary pleasure.


    In the end right before my climax I pulled out and have her kneel infront of me, as I painted her face white with my cum.


    After we cleaned up, I hugged her and whispered


    "I just love you so much Sis."


    "I know, I love you too...Let''s work hard, okay?" Sis said before kissing me


    "It might be hard hiding it for now, but someday we can get Mom to ept of our rtionship as well" Sis said as she hugged me back


    Such ascivious lifestyle continued for days, as I indulged myself on the bodies of my beautiful rtives. I would usually sneak out with Sister at the day, and Mom would approach me at the night. It was this kind of life, that I wanted when I first reincarnated into this world, a life full of sinful forbidden affairs.


    Mom said that we would be leaving at the second week of next year. I then thought about my beautiful teacher as well, and I couldn''t help but wait for the things that would happen to my life in the future

 Chapter 48: Prologue

    Chapter 48: Prologue


    A certain woman''s journal-


    13th day of the first Month. - Left the Capital City of Lograth at 9:00 AM, on the 5th. Despite it being a few hundred kilometers north of the capital, I arrived at Kalhyr on the 12th. Had I received news about this on Summer, I could''ve arrived around the 7th or the 8th. However, Winter has long arrived and froze the waters around the port making the river unnavigable forbidding me from travelling towards my destination via the use of ships, thus I had to take a carriage and head up the Dreghei River, in order to traverse through the main routes and so that my family and servants would be reassured of my safety.


    It left me with a feeling of destion to leave theforts and the safety of my warm loving home into the freezing north, especially when the new year has just begun. However, I still left anyways due to it being something I must do, for the information I''ve gotten were interesting.


    I left in a good time as my carriage was able to join with a caravan on their journey. Due to the worry of my servants, I had more than what I needed for my journey as they filled my luggage with clothing and enough food tost me two weeks even with the Aurel and Tatiana as mypany. I am left with the impression, that they still oppose my decision and would stop me if they could but are in no power to voice out their opposition, thus all they could do was give me all that I would need as to increase the chances of me returning safely, however slight it may be.


    The caravan that I joined were surprised about the fact that there were other people leaving during this period of time. The leader was a jolly merchant who owned the majority of the carriage. ''What could ady be doing for her to leave in such hard times?'' was what he asked me when I suggested that I join them on the road. ''Going back to my family'' was the reply that I gave them, which of course was a lie. The man chat with me, much to the annoyance of my retainers. However I do not consider such actions as below me, for it were from things such as these, that myte Mother and Father were able to grow their connection and subsequently their business.


    I could not write down my daily experiences during my journey to Kalhyr, for there were not much to write. Everyday was the same as yesterday, the snowy silence of the forest were our constantpanions, sometimes broken by the neighing of the horses or the sound of the whip. The Sun was shy up in the sky as it hid its glow behind the grey clouds. Aurel and Tatiana would not speak to me of their own ords, leaving me with a lot of time to look at the surroundings.


    I soon lost my boredom as a sense of wonder came into me as I marveled at the beauty of the scene in at my left. Before us were vast taigas, covered in the whiteness of snow. There was everywhere a bewildering mass of pines, spruces, andrches, a coniferous forest that I haven''t seen down south. As we drove by, I could see snow falling from the branches that could no longer bear the weight of the snow resting on top of them. I''ve travelled multiple ces before, but rarely have I ever gone north. Nor did I have any sense of wonder before, when I heard of the vastnds up there for it was the same as being amazed by our own backyard. However seeing it for myself was an eye-opening experience indeed.


    We arrived at Kalhyr at nightfall, where we stayed at Sunny Legacy Hotel, which was a funny name considering the ce was anything but sunny. I informed my retainers that we would be eating the hotel''s food for supper, which they objected to. But I would not back down on this one, as tasting the local delicacies is part of they joys of travelling. The waiter was delighted and asked for what is it that I would like to eat.


    After saying it, a few minutester I was served hot mushroom soup as well as ''steak''- bits of bacon, onion, and beef, and roasted over the fire. Pretty standard, but it was something that I seldom ate so it was not unwee. Unfortunately, the following day I did not have much time to observe the city''s beautiful architecture as well as it''s history for I must make haste towards my destination. However, I do n on doing these things at our return journey.


    ....


    15th day of the first Month- My impression when I first arrived at the town was it felt like I travelled back in time, and saw what an old Elven vige looked like. It was deep in our territory thus there were no need for fortifications or any sort of reinforcement. The only semnce of defence it had, was a wooden fence surrounding the entire town mostly to keep wild beasts at bay.


    The town was filled with lovely people as they were particrly weing of us. They don''t usually get visitors especially not around these times, so they were surprised to see my carriage. I made sure not to put any sort of decorations or ornaments in the carriage and kept it simple, so as to not give any ideas of what sort of person is inside. It was a normal peasant''s carriage, wooden in its structure, without anything to make it look out of the ordinary.


    It was a shame that all uing festivals had already passed or is due atleast two months prior, as there were nothing of significance that I could record. Wooden and stone houses, all with stone chimneys, which is obviously needed considering the abysmal temperatures up here. Whoever was it that added the wool greatcoat on my luggage without my permission, I would like to thank them for their forethought as I would no doubt be shivering in the cold should I''ve wore the clothes that I prepared myself.


    The day passed so uneventfully that even writing this made me want to fall asleep. But still looking at the lovely people in this town, it''s heartbreaking that they''re so clueless of a vermin living in the midst of them.


    .....


    17th day, First month- Yesterday was a particrly eventful day for me. I wore the ck wool greatcoat that reached until the back of my knees, it was a good protection against the cold as well as the fact that it still allowed me to move like I wanted despite it being heavier than my usual attire, again I am grateful for the one who had the foresight to give this to me. I also wore high winter boots that reached just below my knee and I had a heavy crossbow on my arms.


    In the corner of the vige was a particrly isted house. From what I''ve heard the inhabitants were a married couple, the husband being a hunter and the wife, a seamstress. I already knew who I was looking for due to what Tatiana has told me yesterday. So at dusk when I came knocking on their door and told them of a ''heretic'' living in this vige, I didn''t expect for the husband to suddenly go on a frenzy as he attacked me. It seems that he expected that I would being as he was already fully equipped when he came out. His attack obviously failed seeing as to how I am alive, writing this journal. However the husband, oh so iming to be a necromancer, ran to the woods and I wouldn''t havee here in the first ce if I were to let someone like him go just like that.


    He was skilled in his craft, being able to skillfully weave in shooting arrows as he changed his hiding spot, switching from tree to tree. His experience shone as he would use earth magic to make stones move, giving the illusion that he was somewhere else due to the sounds that was being made. He wore white clothing which camouged him in the winter background, in contrast to me who was wearing a ck greatcoat and stuck out like a sore thumb. All in all, he was undoubtedly a very skilled hunter, probably the best in this small town, so much so that it pained me that I must put him down. As much as I wanted I wasn''t able to keep him at a state, where he couldn''t fight without being dead. It felt like if I were to cut off his legs, he would crawl his way to me, and should I cut off his arms, he would bite and gnaw me to death instead. He fought me with such fervor that I knew he wouldn''t stop until one of us was dead.


    However that was all he was, a skilled hunter. He didn''t show any particr promise on the ways of magic, let alone necromancy. ''Why don''t you raise some skeletons necromancer? Surely that would help you'' I taunted him. ''There are no corpses here for me to control'' was his reply as he stayed back a distance, before nudging another arrow on his bow.


    I remember sighing in regret, when I heard him unrelenting on his im of being a necromancer, I knew that he was prepared to die. For someone of his skill, he must''ve earned his living killing boars and other wild beasts. Selling their meat to the town, subsequently feeding his neighbors. I pray that this town had other sources of food, for one of them will be going down tonight. Catching him off guard, I put a bolt through his heart ending his life.


    I remember hisst words telling me, no, begging me of his wife''s innocence and whatever crime hemitted before was only of his own ord. ''She has been through a lot'' he told me, before his body turned cold. I sighed at his love and devotion to his wife, before dragging his corpse back to his house as the sun has since long set down the horizon.


    It was already dark when his wife, I mean, widow, finally saw me return. I remember her face when she asked me ''Have you seen my husband?'' and her face when Iid his corpse just infront of her feet. I don''t think I''ve seen someone''s face change so drastically, from her curious and worried face, to one of pure shock and terror.


    ''He confessed that he was a necromancer'' I said to her, before pointing to the crossbow hanging on my back. I think it was at that moment that she finally pieced things together as she saw the silver bolt etched at his chest.


    Hearing my words, she was stupefied. Words such as ''But he isn''t'', ''there''s no way'', and ''he''s too kind'' came out of her mouth. Of course as his wife, she should know him more than anybody. ''Yes, I know'' was the answer I gave her. I also knew, that he was no necromancer, nor did he dabble on any of the dark arts, that he is infact innocent, which was why I tried to reason with him in the first ce.


    At that split second, I remember looking at her then, and I understood why the hunter would be so enamored with her. She truly was beautiful, stupidly so. Not even her face filled with grievance, nor her eyes filled with hatred did anything to diminish her beauty. The way she red at me at that moment, when she found out that I killed her most beloved despite knowing that he was infact innocent was a thing to remember, she looked like she wanted to tear me to shreds, spit on me as she tore me from limb to limb, before dancing right next to my cold corpse as she celebrated my brutal death, such was the hate that I could see on her eyes.


    However, she wasn''t given the chance to do such things as once I said those words, I took my crossbow from my back before firing a silver bolt, straight at her heart. ''I think you would know that answer to that, vampire'' was the words I said to her, as I shot her by surprise. I knew that for creatures such as this, there were no need to y fairly.


    That time, I couldn''t help but grin in delight. Her shrieks of agony as she felt silver pierce her skin. I dashed backwards, keeping a safe distance from the monster before firing some more silver bolt towards her, one pierced her in her left thigh while the other went through her stomach. She hit the ground hard with her fists in her anger, as a testament to her supernatural strength, the ground crumbled as a meter-wide crater formed where her fist hit the ground.


    Sizzling sounds came from the spots where I shot her. I could see white steam rise from her skin like she was being burned inside out. I could only imagine the pain she must''ve undergone, as she tried her best to stand up but to no avail, for I continued to nt more silver bolts in her body as I fired on her repeatedly. Her tenacity surprised me, as she continued helplessly chanting the words ''I hate you'' in repeat, as if saying so would help her kill me.


    ''I wonder what ck magic did you use, for the man to fall so deeply for a cretin like you'' I threw out those words at her. My words seemed to have angered her beyond all measure, as she screamed hatefully at me. I couldn''t remember her exact words but once she was done shouting all her grievances, she became weak as the amount of blood she lost could no longer be ignored. Using her only working limb, her left hand, she slowly crawled onto her husband''s dead body before hugging him onest time as she too ceased breathing as their corpses were slowly covered by the falling snow.


    It was another job well done, another creature of the night exterminated. However despite me not taking any sort of wounds or injuries this time, I don''t consider this one as ''well executed''. The thought of killing my fellow elf, especially one that is innocent, left a bad taste in my mouth. Originally I thought he was perhaps unaware of his wife''s true nature, so I tested things out by telling him that I knew of a ''heretic''s'' existence. However, it seems that he already knew and once he heard me say ''heretic'' instead of vampire. He thought that perhaps I was unaware that it was his wife, thus he wanted to take the fall for her instead.


    Thinking back now, I remember checking the man''s corpse where the bite marks are on the front of his neck, rather than the back, also there was theck of wounds anywhere else on his body, other than the ones I gave him, must mean that he was fully aware of her vampiric nature and married her anyways.


    A forbidden love despite all their differences, huh?


    How romantic... Shame it ended early.

 Chapter 49: On the way

    Chapter 49: On the way


    I awoke only to find that our carriage was unmoving, looking around I found that my Sister was in the seat infront of me and wasying peacefully on her sleep. The carriage had two doors, one in the left and one on the right; both had windows that lets you see outside. Moving the curtain aside, I saw that it was already deep into the night as snow fell gracefully. At the corner of my eye, I found a light of a me presumably a campfire. Seeing as to how my Mother is currently not in the carriage with us, I can only assume that it is her.


    Rubbing my still sleepy eyes, I got off the backseat and opened the door. The winter winds chilled me instantly the moment I got out of the carriage. I forgot to take my warmer clothes with me causing my body to be exposed at the cold more quickly. Just as I was about to re-enter the carriage, Mother seemed to have heard the sound of the door opening as she called out to me.


    "Dear, you''re awake already? You''ll be cold dressed like that" Mom said before gesturing that I should go to her


    "Mom..." I said before sitting next to her, but I still felt pretty chilly.


    Mom was sitting at a b stone a safe distance from the campfire she set up, dressed warmly. She had her coat, her winter boots, as well as a scarf wrapped around her neck. Snow continued to lightly fall from the dark night sky and it was already deep into the night, the light of the fire illuminated Mother''s beautiful face as she looked at me lovingly.


    "No dear, I meant here~" Mom giggled seeing me wrap my arms around myself, before making me sit between her legs. She then leaned forward before she gently wrap her arms around me.


    "There~ All warm." She let out a chuckle as she said so


    Truly I felt warm as well as Mom''s warmth seeped into me. She took off her scarf before wrapping them around me. Not to mention, in my current position the back of my head was resting against her soft chest causing me not to only feel warm, but veryfortable as well.


    I felt like if I didn''t force myself to stay awake, I could identally slip into a slumber due to howfortable I felt. It truly felt like I was at the safety of my home despite us stopping in the middle of nowhere. Mom''s gentleness and softness as she hugs me and the safety she brings, eased me so much more than the hard seat of the carriage earlier.


    It felt nice and liberating being around my familytely. Unlike before, when I was on constant guard and alert. ''How much should I show?'', ''Am I supposed to know this by now?'', or ''How can I get them to do this'' such thought would always be on my mind. I do not think I was acting when I acted morefortable with Aerin than I did with my family back then, for it truly felt that way for some time. But now being around my Mother and my Sister felt like actual family. As weird as that sounds. It was like that feeling of taking off your stiff uniform after a long day in school or work, it just felt liberating to be in your home.


    "How long till we get there Mom?" I asked and since she was behind me, I had to tilt my head backwards as I looked up to her


    "Around a day or two" Mom smiled as she answered


    Seeing me look up to her like that, she smiled before she yed with my cheeks like it was dough. She pinched and kneaded my face, trying to make as much funny faces as she could whilst she giggled.


    "Dear, when we get to the city, don''t just show your vegetable magic to everyone, okay?" Mom said


    "Vegetable magic?" I found it funny that Mom just calls it as ''vegetables''


    "Yes, your vegetable magic" she chuckled


    "It''s dark magic afterall, dear. You can use it at home though, Mom doesn''t mind it when you help me sort out vegetables" Mom said, before continuing as she lightly shook me


    "Dark magic?" I frowned for a second, before I thought back to elemental magic.


    If I remember correctly, anything other than that would be ssified ''dark magic''. So technically my magic is lumped together with the likes of necromancy and the like.


    "Is teacher, okay?" I asked


    Celine has already told us of how her sponsor is Aerin''s family and of her noble status. I remember that Aerin has read my notes before when she visited us and asked me to show her my ''Nature'' magic.


    "Really? Well..." Mom thought about it for quite some time


    "Well, if she knew and didn''t do anything about it, she shouldn''t mind?" Mom finally came to a conclusion


    "She taught you for years by now after all, she should know that you''re not someone bad" She added


    That seemed fairly reasonable as well. She watched me grow up just like Mom and Sis, so she should have a grasp of my ''personality''. Not to mention, my notes not only contained about my ability to use nature magic but my thought regarding dark magic in general. To which when she read, only imed that it was ''Interesting'' to say the least.


    I remember the human poachers I killed, which deemed me as a heretic back then. So I can assume that there are people like that, with extreme religious faith or those blinded by ignorance, and there are others that are more ''open-minded'' to say the least.


    "But don''t let your guard down, okay?" Mom told me


    "I see" I replied


    "What were you doing outside Mom?" I then asked


    "Just watching over us." Mom replied as she patted the sheath of her swordying diagonally against the rock


    "But it looks it was all in vain. We''re alone in this area after all" Mom said just when a cold breezed passed us by


    The wind caused some of Mom''s hair to get on my face. I moved them away with my fingers and by doing so I got a good luck of our surroundings. Though I''ve been out for a few minutes already, most of my attention was directed towards Mom. So when I finally paid attention, what greeted my eyes was the picturesque scene of a vast snowy grasnds. Looking around I finally realized just how alone we truly were in this area. Other than the unmoving carriage, the sleeping horses next to the me, and us sitting at the stone, there wasn''t any trace of a single soul as far as my eyes can see.


    Seeing my wonder for the fantasy-esquendscape infront of me, Mom giggled like she was looking at a country bumpkin.


    "It''s your first time leaving the forest right? Look, the outside world is truly beautiful" Mom said as she presented the beautifulndscape infront of me.


    "It really is" I replied


    "Look towards the east, dear" Mom put me on herp as she pointed towards a certain direction


    When I turned my head towards the direction we came from, I saw a vast mountain range standing proudly from the distance. It was so far away that I could see there were no clouds in that direction, judging by the fact that the Moon was shining bright just above the Mountains. The peaks were frozen with ice as a testament to their sheer height, and it was so vast that it spanned the entire eastern horizon.


    "That''s the Rosana Hignds dear, even though it''s already pretty vast looking at it from here, there are still a lot more mountains behind what we can see. In fact it is so vast, it has more territory than some of the smaller countries in the continent." Mom exined


    "Directly behind it are three countries" Mom added


    I looked at Mom''s lovely face full of excitement and glee as she told me about certain locations. It was the face of someone who had a lot of stories that they wanted to share. ording to her, up in the north, were vast taigas and the Northern Sea. It was the onlyrge body of water that our country bordered, and even then it was one that is in a constant state of ice, unusable and unnavigable. She then started talking about the south with excitement like a grandpa who wanted to tell of his adventures.


    "Have you been there Mom?" Curious, I asked, looking back at her


    "Hm?" Mom tilted her head


    "The south" I rified


    "Oh..." Mom finally understood what I meant, and then her face had a proud look before she started to exin. Finding the highest point she could find, we left our campsite, leaving behind the horses and the carriage where Sister was sleeping. The highest point she could find was arge rock a few dozens of meters away from the campsite. Swiftly climbing to the top, we were then a dozen meters above the ground.


    I still didn''t have proper winter clothing other than the scarf Mom gave me earlier. Seeing me shiver, Mom put me in her embrace as she pointed to the south.


    "Our country is now vast, Riel. In the south, we border three different countries. All of three them ruled by humans. But it didn''t use to be that way. We were just a small kingdom, a few decades ago." Mom said


    "You asked, if I have ever been in the south, right?" Mom continued


    "Yes I have, dear. As far south as Valia and Belmaria,nds of fertility and harvest. We even reached the Southern Sea, you know? " Mom said with a proud face


    I frowned at her words, especially the ''we'' part. I already had a hunch that she was involved in the Military before, considering her uniform when she left and her ornamental sword. Not to mention, Celine must have inherited all her violence from someone. So to finally confirm what she meant, I asked


    "Were you visiting?" and hearing that Mom''s face became even more smug, so much so that it reminded me of Celine


    "No dear, it was upation." Mom answered before pointing south again


    "It''s pretty dark now, so you can''t see all of it. But this rock we''re standing on, this vast grasnd where we currently are, and far down the horizon into the fields of wheat down south. We won all of thesends from those humans" Mom said as she reminisce of her glory days


    "Ohhh, really?" I was surprised


    "Yes dear and it was glorious. It''s a long story but, after years of constant piging and envement, things finally changed for the better." Mom smiled as she thought back to it


    From what I read from works of fiction in my previous life, granted I haven''t read that much other than the ones I needed for school. But from the few works of fiction I''ve read that included elves, most depicted them as this peaceful nature-loving race, some they were even the primary victims of human envement. Atleast from what I can vaguely remember based on my ever-fading memories regarding my previous life. So it''s nice that they got their shit together this time for once.


    "Well things kind of turned badter on, but we still kept some of thends that we took at our peak." Mom said while scratching her head


    "What was your role Mom?" I was curious


    "I was just a soldier, dear. But I was a good one, mind you." Mom said as we slowly descended the rock we were standing on earlier


    As we walked back the campfire, Mom continued excitedly telling me of her stories. It felt like she was bragging to me about how great she was, and I was more than happy to listen seeing her charming face so happy as she proudly told me of her achievements. We sat on the b of stone around the fire as she told me stories. It was only when another cold wind blew and I sneezed that she realized she''s been talking for too long.


    "Oh dear, I forgot you''re still cold." Mom said as she pulled close and made me sit between her legs again.


    Once again, Mom''s warmth surrounded me as she wrapped her arms around me. Iid my head back so that it nestled itself between her two soft breasts, as I made myself feel asfortable as possible. I looked up to her charming face again, she still was happy from earlier. The slight breeze made her hair flow with the wind as some of it got to her face.


    It didn''t tarnish her beauty in the slightest, as she put on a loving smile once she saw me looking at her. With my face looking up, she lowered her head as she nted a sultry kiss on my lips.


    "Proud of your Mother?" She smiled as she asked


    "I always was" I answered as I rubbed her thigh with my hand


    Looking around, there wasn''t anyone I could see as far as my eyes could look. Celine was sleeping deeply inside the carriage, and it was just me and Mom outside all alone. We haven''t done it for days due to our travel and it seemed that Mom also had the same idea.


    "Dear we''re alone" Mom said as she lightly bit the tip of my pointy ears


    "I see..." I shivered lightly at the unfamiliar sensation


    "Dear Celine is sleeping" Mom said as her hands slipped inside my clothes


    "I know..." I said ''weakly'', but inside I was also excited.


    "No one needs to know..." Mom said as she caressed my face


    "Yes Mom, No one would know" I reassured her


    Once again, I smiled inside as I felt firsthand the fruits of my effort. Such things would never happen, a few years ago, or even a few months ago. But now-


    "Remember Mom this is all your idea" I said like it couldn''t be helped

 Chapter 50: Mothers Warmth

    Chapter 50: Mother''s Warmth


    Mom was hugging me from behind as I sat between her legs. I once again tilted my head up as Mom nted a kiss on my lips. Her hands were already inside my clothes earlier and now they reached inside my trousers as I felt her soft dainty hands gently wrap around my throbbing cock. The softness and the warmth of her fingers soothed my dick, as she started to slowly stroke it up and down.


    We still had our clothes on but if someone were to look at us, they would be able to clearly see my mother''s hand tucked inside my clothes as she jerked me off while she gave me multiple deep kisses.


    "Actually Dear, I''ll just check up on your Sister for a second" she said


    However, as she was about take out her hands from my clothes, I held it in ce to make sure her lovely fingers wouldn''t stop giving me a handjob.


    "Ssshhhhh No, Mom Don''t think about Big Sis for now" I said as one hand guided her hand''s movement as she continued to lovingly stroke my hard cock and put on a silencing motion with the other.


    "Mom, you said you wanted something fun right?" I reminded her


    "..." Mom was silent as she looked onto thee door of our carriage, seeing that I lowered her head before cing my mouth next to her ear as I whispered-


    "Then isn''t this exciting Mom? Sister can wake up any moment and if she ever goes outside, the first thing she''ll see is-" before gesturing towards her hands jerking me off


    I didn''t get the reaction I want as that seemed to make Mom hesitate for a little when I saw her bite her lips. But I was sure that Sis doesn''t wake up around this time, but instead I just wanted to make things a little bit more exciting, so I added-


    "Mom, Imagine Sister''s face if she ever sees us What would Bis Sis think of us then, No, what would she think of you?" I said before giving her voluptuous breasts a squeeze


    That seemed to have work because despite her still looking pretty cautious, there was a split second where she grinned as she thought about such scenarios, Celine''s shock and her betrayed face. I felt her hand jerking me off be more wild as her movement became faster.


    "You''re bad, Riel" Mom scolded me, but I could feel the excitement behind her voice this time


    "Then you just have to be quiet Mom, you''re pretty loud after all" I said, and I saw Mom became embarrassed for a second on having her son point out that she was loud on the bed


    I took off her hands for a second as I stood up before turning around to face her. I then took off her coat andid it down on the stone b, so we can have something toy onter. She was then left with her grey winter dress that had its skirt reach all the way down to her legs. It covered most of her body as it was meant to keep her warm after all, but all it did was leave more to the imagination as the outline of herrge tits could still be seen despite her conservative clothing.


    Seeing that, I had my hands grab these soft mounds of flesh through her clothes. I could feel the lingerie she was wearing through the fabric as my hands dug deep and erotically molded the shape of her bountiful breasts.


    "You really love Mama''s boobs don''t you?" Mom smiled seductively as she saw me grope her chest


    She was still sitting and the outline of my erect cock could be seen through my trousers. Seeing that she decided to continue what she was doing earlier as she unbuckled my trousers and my hard dick stood proud infront of Mom''s face before she started stroking it lovingly.


    "You''re cold right, dear? Don''t worry Mama will make ''this'' feel all warm~" She said as her face leaned forward


    She then looked up to me and lovingly put my throbbing cock just beside her face. I could feel the softness of her cheeks while her hands continued to gently stroke my cock with such care like she was holding the most precious thing with her hands. She then gave the head a loving kiss as she smooched it with her soft lips, before finally putting it inside her warm mouth.


    The warmth of her mouth instantly surrounded my cock as I felt heavenly bliss when she started sucking earnestly. Her tongue licked the tip multiple times while her head moved back and forth as she buried her face on my crotch.


    "Ah Yes, Mom~" I brushed her hair with my fingers as I looked down on my Mother''s face bobbing back and forth as she took the full length of my cock with her mouth


    "You really love your son''s cock, don''t you?" I said to her and I saw her face get a tinge of red probably because of shame due to my words, but that didn''t stop her from giving me a blowjob. She even took things further as her hands then gently massaged and fondled my balls, all the while looking up to me with such an erotic face.


    Seeing her shame and the blush on her face, I wanted to take things further. She can be pretty wild when we''re at our room all alone since there were no reasons to be ashamed. Luckily, the fact that we are doing it outside, without the covers of a wall, makes it easy for things to be shameful.


    Since I was already fondling herrge tits for quite some time and since I already yed with her tits multiple times before, I was able to roughly determined the location of her nipples. I then silently cast a wind de magic as I used my middle and index finger to draw and cut two heart-shaped holes on her dress and on her lingerie, exposing her pink nipples in an erotic fashion as they stuck out on the little hearts I drew.


    My hands were still cold from the winter winds, and when she felt my cold touch on her body part that was supposed to be protected she shivered and knew something was up. Her nipples became hard due to the cold sensation given by my fingers, and when Mom looked down it was only then that she saw her erotic pink buds sticking out of her dress like they were begging to be pinched.


    "What? Why did- Mm" Mom stopped for a second but I quickly ced one of my hand behind her back and pulled it towards me again


    "No, Mom. Just be a good Mom and suck your son''s cock~" I said to her as I held her head and thrust slowly in and out of her lewd mouth


    Once she resumed on giving me a blowjob, my hands returned to the little heart-shaped holes I made and yed with her cherries. I pinched her erect nipples and pulled them hard as the shape of her tits erotically changed with my hand''s movement.


    "Mmm~" Mom moaned out as she felt the stimtion on her nipples


    Her sensual blowjob never stopped and everytime I would tease her nipples, she would take my cock as deep as she could in her mouth. The shaft was coated with her saliva and traces of precum. Slurping sounds slowly started to ring out as my dick got more and more wet, and along with it the pleasure of my Mother''s mouth sucking me with fervor


    She looked up to me with hazy eyes while she kept my dick inside her mouth. She pursed her mouth while her hands slithered down to herher regions. I saw her hands moving continually under her skirt as she started masturbating, while she gave me a blowjob.


    I then took my cock out of her mouth for a little while. I then saw it glistening with her saliva as lines of it is still connected with her lips. Her beautiful face was just below my cock and seeing that I pped her cheeks with my dick a few times as her own saliva got on her face. With my dick out of her mouth and her pussy aroused, she knew it was time to switch positions.


    I thenid my back down on her coat, while she reverse mounted my body as we got into a sixty-nine position. I raised her long skirt around her waist so that I would be able to see her round ass. She was wearing velvet see-through lingerie with ck floral patterns, which looked great on her fair white skin. I couldn''t help but grope her supple thighs as my hands slowly climbed up towards her meat buns and herher regions.


    I could see viscous liquid staining the fabric just above her pussy, showing her clear arousal. Instead of moving it to the side though, I once again use magic to cut a hole open so that I would have ess to her vagina.


    "You''re ripping Mama''s clothes~" Mom said, but she didn''t condemn me in anyway


    She can''t be too noisy since she didn''t want to wake Celine, so she was a lot more ''tame'' this time. She restarted her blowjob as once again the warmth of her mouth enveloped my cock. I felt the soft and slippery walls of her mouth surround and grind against my shaft, while her tongue did work on the head.


    I also started licking her aroused cunt, as my finger spread her open. There I could see my Mother''s pussy in full disy as she leaked love nectar for her son. Really what a perverted Mother. Holding her round ass, I raised my head as I gave her cunt a long lick.


    "Mmmm" She moaned out in satisfaction with my dick still in her mouth


    My face were cold from the winds earlier, but I felt the warmth of her aroused pussy slowly warm my face up as well as things started to be morefortable and pleasurable. I took in arge breath as the womanly scent of my mother''s aroused and dripping pussy entered my nose.


    My hands wandered around her body, from her round and firm ass to her soft supple thighs. While my tongue licked her honey hole and stimted the area around her pussy lips. Though she was a soldier, unlike Celine, she no longer had her toned body as the years slowly melted them away. What was left was the soft body of a gentle mother, smooth and supple were her thighs, and although her ass was firm and didn''t sag in the slightest, it was still soft and springy to touch.


    I decided that her other hole shouldn''t be left out as well, using her pussy juiced as lubricant. I made another hole in her undergarments and then coated my fingers with it as I slowly lubed the area around her butt hole up. I took my other hand and slowly massage the area around it to get the muscles to rx, and once it was done I inserted my finger inside and slowly started fingering her ass.


    Now all of her fuck holes were being attacked in some way, her mouth was giving my cock a blowjob, her pussy was being licked and stimted, while her ass was being fingered. It seems that she was losing herself to the pleasures of the flesh, as she let go of any shame she had earlier.


    Seeing that, I decided to have some fun and cast earth magic to make a thud sound in the carriage. Mom with her sharp sense definitely heard that and once she did, her body suddenly tense up. I felt her mouth purse and tighten as they wrapped around my cock tightly, her ass tightened around my fingers, and her pussy suddenly squirted out liquid on my face due to her shock.


    She then started to get off me as she wanted to fix herself before Celine goes out, but I didn''t let her. As I wrapped my arms around her waist as hard as I could, while I became more aggressive on the way I licked her pussy.


    "Ahh No! Riel- Mmmh Let go!" Mom could have gotten me off easily, but she couldn''t muster any strength as I attacked her


    "No Mom. Let Celine see everything" I said to her


    "What?- Ahhhn But, you said- Ohhhh we''ll keep things things a secret" she reminded me all the while moaning out


    "But Celine is family, she''s an exception" I said


    "That''s all the more- Mmmmh why she shouldn''t- Ahhhhn" she was getting weaker as she spoke


    "Please dear, you don''t understand. If she sees me-" she looked back to me this time, there was clear terror in her eyes, as she thought back to how she lectured Celine back then. It was arousing to imagine her shocked and betrayed face when she sees us, but for it to actually happen was something she couldn''t afford.


    "Okay, Mom~" I answered


    Mom finally rxed until I used my magic topletely rip her dress off and throw it to the side. Now she only had her sexy erotic lingerie with the holes I tore open earlier that served as cover for her body. Her smooth fair skin werepletely exposed for everyone to see, and her nipples stuck out in the erotic heart-shaped holes in her lingerie, her vagina and butt hole also had holes in them, just the right size to stick a dick inside.


    "No no no what did you do" Mom was scared


    This is what public sex is supposed to be, shameful plus the danger of being caught. I knew it wasn''t Celine so there was no worry for me, but it wasn''t like that for Mom. For all she knew, her daughter would see her dressed so sluttily outside without any shame, doing unspeakable things to her son. With her clothes ripped off, is she wanted to change then she would have to enter the carriage where our extra clothes our ced. She


    "Mom, your mouth says that, but your lower mouth tells me you''re lying" I smiled as I see her pussy clearly leak more juices due to the dangerous situation


    She was already on all fours, since we just did a sixty-nine position and I was able to easily transition to fucking her from behind. I cupped her drooling cunt and massaged it for a little while as her viscous liquid got on my fingers. I then reached my hands forward and inserted those fingers inside her mouth as she started sucking her own juices from my fingers.


    "Come, Mom. Give Sis your best smile~" I said happily as I used my other hand''s fingers to spread her pussy lips open


    "No no She''ll see us" Mom murmured on repeat, since there was no way she could fix herself up in time. Not with her clothes like that


    I could see liquid staining her lingerie, as I pointed my throbbing cock at the hole I tore open earlier. Her white ass was raised into the air, I could see her entire smooth backside with her erotic velvet lingerie. Her bare pussy could be seen through as there was a hole tore open in the fabric, it was a sight so mesmerizing to get my erect dick even stiffer.


    I finally plugged her drooling cunt up with my dick as I inserted its full length inside my trembling mother. Her insides squirmed as it initially tried to resist the foreign object going inside, but it soon gave way as it let my throbbing cock pass through smoothly. Her insides felt warm in contrast to the cold temperature outside. My dick felt like in was in a warm soft haven, protecting it from the cold winter outside.


    "Oooooohh" She moaned out


    "See? It''s like you want Sis to know" I teased her hearing her loud moan


    Mom realized her mistake as she used her hand to cover mouth. But by doing so she could no longer support her upper body thus her head was lowered while her ass was still raised proudly. Her pussy was tightening around my cock so much that I just wanted to tease her so much more. Her walls were already slippery due to her juices lubricating her, and it made it easy for me to just continue pounding her from behind.


    I continued fucking her from behind as her pussy leaked even more love nectar. Juices would squelch out of her pussy everytime I would thrust inside. Her ass would ripple everytime my hips would m forward against it, while her fuck hole slowly loosened as it got used to my cock ravaging her insides.


    "It doesn''t seem like Sis is gonna go out, yet" I said outloud


    "Ahhhn then please dear, let''s move somewhere safer" she was practically begging me already as she spoke so nervously


    "Okay then, Mom~" I was enjoying her scared but also excited expression as the danger of being caught made her aroused


    I flipped her body around so that she was now facing me, she then wrapped her arms and her legs were hooked onto and resting on my arms while my dick was still lodged inside her. I held her weight by holding her ass tightly, kneading and groping them as I wished. I lifted her body up and now her body''s weight was solely supported by me as I continued fucking her.


    In this position, her helpless pussy could offer no resistance as I thrust my cock in and out of her. Ramming her as much as I wanted. Her pussy continued to helplessly meet my offense as her body started bouncing up and down on my arms.


    "Mmm Pleasee Ahn just move already..." Mom practically had tears in her eyes, seeing me act so casual


    I couldn''t help butugh at her worried face. I already got her on the position I wanted, so I can finally end things now. She usually was the one taking the lead, but in this position where I''m lifting her body up, her legs were raised and was supported by me. She was truly at my mercy, and she can''t do anything but meet my thrusts.


    I instead raised a stone pir and pressed her back against that. Mom was still taller than me, so it felt all the more satisfying having an older woman helplessly lifted up and fucked to my heart''s content. Her pussy walls started squirming all the more when she saw me not move at all from our position.


    Her walls were so slippery that my dick had an easy time going in and out her pussy. She was biting me by my shoulders so her moans wouldn''t slip out. It stirred my desires when I felt Mom ''marking'' me as hers, while she was on my arms, helpless as my dick pounded her depths.


    "Please dear..." she begged me tearfully and that was thest straw as I finally reached my climax


    "Mom, I''m cumming!" I said as my thrusting became more frantic


    With onest thrust inside, I nudged my cock as deep as I could and released my semen into her unprotected fertile womb. I spurted everyst drop inside her as I painted her womb white with my cum.


    "No, No! You''re too Loud! She''ll definitely hear it now- Oooohh" Mom epted it helplessly as she felt her son''s cum flow into her depths once again.


    That seemed to have been the final straw for her as well, as I felt her pussy mp down on my cock when she too reached her climax. Liquid then gushed out of her and wet my clothes as her body continued trembling on my arms.


    After our ejaction, her mind finally cleared up a little bit. Celine still hasn''te out despite the amount of time when she ''moved'' inside the carriage. I finally let her down to the ground and it was then that I finally told her the truth that it was just me all along.


    "Haha" Momughed weakly with tears on her eyes as she realized what it was


    "I''m just fulfilling my promise Mom~ You wanted something exciting so I just delivered on it~" I smiled like I didn''t just make Mom scared out of her mind earlier


    "Haaah, You...I thought I was screwed" she said. ''Techinically, You were being screwed'' I wanted to retort but I just kept it on my mind instead


    "I hate you dear..." she curled weakly as she lost her strength and all her tension from earlier


    She didn''t have any strength nor the mood to continue longer. She stood up and picked her torn dress. When she walked her hips would seductively move, as I could see my cum drip down her recently creampied pussy. She was still almostpletely naked as she walked around outside.


    "Luckily it''s just this one" Mom said as she looked at her dress


    "But was it fun, Mom?" I asked when she finally got near me again


    Hearing that, Mom''s face reddened as she became ashamed for a moment. She then averted her eyes before speaking-


    "No... definitely not" Mom said timidly, before picking up her coat and walking towards the carriage


    I smiled looking at my beautiful mother walking away, she couldn''t be the one on charge this time due to the circumstances and she then experienced something new. It was always nice, seeing my lovable Mom and Sis try something ''new''. I said that I wanted to corrupt them and that doesn''t just end with us having sex. It''s a slow process, but slowly I can change them to just how I like them.


    I then felt my clothes which were wet from Mom squirting out earlier. My face also still had some of her dried up juices and I realized it wasn''t just Mom who needed to clean up. Thus following Mom, I joined her as we changed into new clothes.

 Chapter 51: New Home

    Chapter 51: New Home


    In the distance, the faint silhouette of the houses could be seen indicating that we were approaching the Capital City of the Elban Empire, Lograth. At an even further distance, I could see a castle standing on a hill, high above the rest of the city.


    It kind of made sense, because as people said back in my world ''Rome wasn''t built in a day''. Before turning into the gigantic city it is today, it was just like any other viges. The lord''s estate was built on top of a hill with the houses of the peasants surrounding it below.


    But as the region flourished, more and more houses were built, more sectors were added. Now the area close to the castle, where the old peasants probably used to reside, would now cost a fortune where only the wealthiest of the Empire can even think of acquiring it.


    But that was a story for another day, right now I was sitting by the window at the carriage staring at the verdant fields, now covered in a nket of snow, as our carriage ran past them. Mom was outside, sitting at the front, because she was handling the horses, leaving only me and the lovely Celine inside the carriage.


    Celine was all smiles this morning, giddy from the excitement of finally being able to go somewhere that was not the vige. Judging from her happy expression, I was a hundred percent sure that she slept soundlyst night, when I was having the time of my life screwing and fucking our mother.


    "You seem to be happy, Sis." I said as I turned my face towards her


    "? Really?" she touched her face to check if her emotions were really that obvious " I guess I am happy"


    "Are you that excited?" I giggled before asking "Well, what do you think would our new home look like?" I asked curiously


    "Hmm Well, I''m not expecting anything grand" she spoke out her expectations as she looked towards the window peeking out to the front where Mom was "-as long as it''sfortable"


    "I see..." I nodded to her words


    Well, her expectations were pretty realistic I would say. From the way we''ve been living until now, I can safely say that we aren''t the most loaded people around. From what she told me Mom is a retired soldier and now she''s just just What?


    Now that I think about it, Mom doesn''t do anything does she? She was always around the house and I don''t think I''ve seen her really working. Is she jobless? Although our current living conditions isn''t up to par with the 21st century, it''s not like we were dirt poor peasants as well.


    If she''s retired, is she living solely off of retirement money? Or does she have some sort of pension that still pays her? My thoughts continued until we finally arrived to what could be called the city gates.


    I already sort of expected it when I first started reading about this world and it was further proven when I saw the city from a distance earlier. From all the fantasy books I''ve read back on my previous life, I would''ve expected that capital city of the elves would be located at a forest filled with gigantic trees or that their homes would be located at the treetops or something.


    But I guess, they weren''t an empire for nothing.


    There was a line at the city gate and when it was our turn to have our identities can be verified,he moment I stepped down the carriage. My eyes were greeted by the sight of massive stone walls that rose to just around 15 metres in height. Looking towards the sides, I had to squint my eyes just to find the corner where this wall turned.


    Considering Earth magic existed, that probably yed a huge part when ites to constructing huge walls like these. But still, it didn''t lessen the surprise I felt when I saw the two huge stone gates standing arrogantly in front of me.


    "Woow~" Sister eximed in wonder


    Even me who had memories of another world, where I saw other great feats of architecture from the inte, like the pyramids, the Great Wall, or even the modern-day skyscrapers. But even then, I was still in awe of the sheer size and scale of this huge stone gate. How much more would the surprise be for someone who had been living in some countryside vige all her life.


    I could see Mom at the front looking at us funnily when she saw our reaction, which was very much akin to that of a country bumpkin''s. Even the city guard looked proud when he saw Celine''s amazed reaction.


    However that arrogant look soon disappeared when Mom finally walked up to the guard and brought her identifications with her. She was wearing the white coat the dark-blue military zer, that she wore when she left for the cityst time. From the back I could faintly hear the guard asking Mom about the ceremonial sword hanging on her waist.


    "Sure, have a look" Mom said nonchntly as she showed the still sheathed sword towards the guard


    "Mam, would you mind showing the hilt?" the guard asked and when Mom turned the hilt towards him, the guard had a surprised look on his face


    When he finally confirmed our identities he gave a salute to Mom, something that he didn''t do to the people who had their identities checked before us.


    I guess it was like saluting a WW2 veteran or something, but it looked weird because we were elves with long lifespans. Back in my world, WW2 veterans would be aging grandpas on theirst remaining years, or even humans in this world, the human soldiers that Mom probably fought back then would probably be pretty old now as well. But Mom still looked like a top-tier milf and doesn''t even look that much olderpared to the guard.


    "You kids enough sightseeing and go back inside the carriage, we''re still quite the distance from where we would be living" Mom said as she strutted back us


    "But, like the ce is huge" Celine said as she got back inside the carriage "Like how many people are living here?" Celine asked once we were back


    "What? Don''t ask me, it''s also my first time being here" I replied, before seriously thinking about it "I think a safe estimate is around a few hundred thousands at the very least, to maybe a million or two at the maximum"


    I wasn''t sure anymore, back in my world, History ss told me that during the medieval times, except for the big ones like Paris, most cities were only at the tens of thousands. But right now, I wasn''t so sure. I wasn''t even sure if I shouldpare this world''s time period to the medieval times anymore. The existence of magic made the world''s progression significantly more different to that of Earth''s.


    "Holy shit-eeezz..." Celine eximed in surprise, she almost cursed but she was able to quickly retract it


    I wasn''t that surprised at her reaction, for context our vige had less than a thousand people living in it. Maybe when she thought of cities, it might be twice or thrice as big, maybe even ten times since it was the capital. But hearing that it was at the very least a hundred timerger, and maybe even a thousand times. I could see the country bumpkin''s world view being shattered or maybe being widened a little bit.


    But there was something else that I was more interested in,


    "Holy what now, Sis?" I decided to press her on about it,


    "Uhh... Holy Shiez, it''s like ''sheesh'' but with a ''z'' instead. Hehe" Celine scratched her head awkwardly seeing her younger brother reprimanding her foul mouth


    My elder sister looked captivating when she was embarrassed, and seeing her try to make excuses for herself only added to her charm. And right now, I wanted to indulge myself in that beauty.


    "Really now, Big Sis?" I sighed like I was disappointed "We promised that we would work hard so that we wouldn''t disappoint Mom"


    "But with what you''re doing, let alone our rtionship, Mom would already be disappointed with your mouth" I said as I gave Celine a concerned look


    It worked like a charm, as she was perturbed by her own actions. Of course, for someone older than me, she wanted to be looked up to like a role model and me giving her a concerned, sort of, disappointed look must''ve affected her.


    "...Sorry, it was just out of habit" Celine said in apology


    Well, back in our home vige, she used to hang and train with the guard, so she must''ve picked that up from them. But that didn''t stop me from scolding her, "It is concerning because IT IS a habit, haiya"


    I even raised my hand up to my forehead while I shook my head, just for the maximum disappointed energy. Just like a good brother concerned and trying to correct his sister''s bad habits.


    "Well, I can''t tell Mom about this, else she''ll be restfallen at her daughter''s behaviour" I said as I looked at my sheepish buxom sister before smiling as I hooked one of my finger to the side of her mouth "-so I''ll just take it upon myself to correct my sister''s dirty mouth"


    With my actions, she had a rough idea of what I was gonna do to ''correct'' her actions, however instead of telling me no, what she was more worried about was "But we''re at the carriage and we might reach our destination soon"


    ''The fact that we''re in a carriage is what makes it better'', I thought to myself. I''ve always wondered what it felt like to ride a car while receiving a blowjob, and this is the closest thing to car sex in this world.


    But she made a good point about reaching our destination, so I decided to open the peephole in the front to ask Mom, "Mom, when do we arrive?"


    "We''re quite close dear, about an hour or two left." Mom said without looking back as she continued to handle the horses


    "An hour? Just how far is it?" I asked


    I was surprised by the amount of time remaining. We already passed through the main gate and we still have to travel inside the city for an hour. The time made me wonder just howrge is this city really.


    "The address says its at the inner parts of the city, so we''ll be entering through another checkpoint to the inner city walls." Mom exined


    "I see, thank you then, Mom." I thanked Mom before shutting the rectangr peephole close, after all I wouldn''t want Mom seeing what''s gonna happen


    I kind of felt like an idiot. I was wondering earlier why was the ride on the way to our home so long, until I looked at the streets through the window.


    "Oh yeah, there are other people on the streets." I sighed after not realizing something so obvious


    The past few days on the wilderness, we were the only ones on the road thus we had no obstacles and was able to constantly run the horses at their top speed. This time, even if the street was paved and tiled, there were other people walking and other carriages dropping their passengers ever so often. So of course, our pace would be slower.


    "Gwock. Gwock. Mmmmmh" I looked down to myp where my elder sister''s head was bobbing up and down as I stuffed her mouth with my cock


    She was kneeling on the carriage''s floor in front of me, while I was sitting, enjoying the view both outside and inside, seeing the streets of Lograth or seeing my sister''s face get fucked. I was grabbing Celine by her hair as I used my hand to guide her head''s movement as I pleased. Her beautiful silver hair were caught by my hands while her lips lovingly surround my meat stick.


    It just felt amazing, It was times like these that I always felt grateful about being reincarnated. Just being able to grab your beautiful elder sister by her hair and get her to suck your cock, and the best thing is, she wasn''tining in the slightest. For her this was her punishment, and I was able to be as rough as I''d like.


    So I applied a bit of force and made her head go down all the way at my dick.


    "hurk!" I let her face remain buried in my crotch for a few seconds, until I finally saw her eyes start rolling up before raising her face to give her some hair


    "Fwah! Haaa Haaa Brother..." Still grabbing my sister by her hair, I saw Celine''s beautiful face look get stained by my lust, she was drooling through the corners of her mouth and her tongue was stuck out like a bitch as she panted for air


    My dick was still standing and was still coated with her saliva and traces of pre-cum. So I had the idea of pping her face with my cock as she got stained with her own saliva.


    I didn''t n to let her rest for too long, so after dick pping her a few times, I made her take my cock deep into her mouth again before resuming the face fucking.


    "Mmmmh!"


    Using my other hand to brush up some of the hair that was getting on her face. I then saw Celine looking up to me weakly, her lips were pursed as her tongue did work on my dick. Making sure that the pleasure I felt never lessened in anyway. Her weak hazy eyes as she looked at me just spurred me on so much that I used both of my hands to grab her head and have her head bob up and down on my crotch.


    "Mh, drink up sister!" I cried out in pleasure


    It didn''t take too long for me to reach my climax as the pleasure building up inside me reached its peak, so with one huge thrust I buried my dick as deep as I could in her mouth and shot all my load directly into her throat. I saw Celine''s weak eyes widen at my forcefulness and her gag reflexes kicked in as she suddenly started coughing during my ejaction.


    I initially didn''t want to make a mess, but when Celine started coughing some of the semen dripped to my trousers. However it wasn''t something that couldn''t be cleaned, instead I was more satisfied with Celine''s face who had traces of cum around her mouth.


    She was catching her breath with her tongue out, and was too busy to pay attention to the drool and cum drooling through the corners of her lips. Her face was slightly red and it just created an erotic picturesque scene.


    "Haaa Haaa" Sister licked the semen around her mouth then gulping down the remaining cum before speaking "I''m sorry Riel."


    I didn''t know what she was sorry about, I was fucking her mouth solely for me pleasure and she was the one apologizing instead? I didn''t really know how much better could things get, so I didn''t decide to push my luck any further.


    Instead I told her that we should clean up before we arrive at our destination. After all, I was being wanton with her hair and head earlier so right now, she looked messy. Not to mention the stench of sex hovering inside the carriage.


    "We''re here" a couple minutes after, Mom finally called out to us


    She stopped the horses and got down from the driver''s seat before walking towards the carriage door. Opening it she saw me and Celine without any noticeable stains nor scent. Thus picking up our luggage, we immediately descended the carriage to see our new home.


    "What!?"


    "Wow..."


    What greeted my eyes, was a bit more than what I expected. It wasn''trge enough to be called a mansion, but it wasn''t that in just to be simply called a house. A vi was the most apt term I could think of. It was a two-story building with a lot of r reminiscent of the old rustic Italian vis, back in my world.


    While it wasn''t overly luxurious, it gave off a feeling of ss and refinement. Even the walkway at the front was tiled beautifully, and around the estate was a garden probably twice or thrice thend area of the actual vi. In short, it was amazing and was above and beyond what Celine and I were expecting.


    "What do you think?" Mom asked with a smug look on her face,


    "It''s amazing" I said honestly


    "Better than what I expected" Celine chimed in


    Looking around the neighborhood, I saw that all the other houses were quite the distance from each other. Not to mention, all of them looked just as fancy, if note more, than our home. They all hadrge well maintained gardens, and the people walking in the street was significantly lesserpared to earlier when we first entered through the main gate.


    Instantly, I knew that we were at a distinguished neighborhood.


    It was just quite the distance away from the royal castle, which was an improvement to when it was initially just a silhouette on the horizon.


    "Let''s get inside shall we?" Mom invited us to have a look inside on what our new home would look like


    Opening the door, I saw that even the walls were tiled and was beautifully made. However there was ack of designs and furniture, the only thing that was inside were the necessities such as the kitchen, the dining table, and of course the beds. But it was livable already, and as time passes by more and more furniture would be added.


    Upstairs, there were three rooms in total. Thergest one, presumably the master''s bedroom, and two other smaller rooms on different ces at the second floor. However when I entered one of the two rooms, I noticed that there wasn''t a bed ced in there.


    "Oh my there''s only two rooms with a bed, it seems like I forgot about the other one" Mom cried out like she was surprised


    "Really?" I asked


    "Well, we only have two beds on our previous house, so I subconsciously thought to only ce two bed as well here" Mom said her reasons "But it''s fine, Riel''s used to sleeping with me by now right?" She said with a voice that seemed to say ''It can''t be helped then''


    "I see..." I nodded, even if I did have a room for myself, I had no ns on sleeping alone so it wouldn''t be used anyway "I''ll just turn this room into your practice room or something" I said my ns for the leftover room and both of them agreed


    "Okay, but for now let''s just settle in, go ce your things at the closets then we''ll have snackster in the afternoon" Mom said with a smile

 Chapter 52: Capital City Lograth

    Chapter 52: Capital City Lograth


    The next day me and Celine were walking through the inner streets of Lograth. We just arrived yesterday and thus we wanted to familiarize ourselves with the surroundings. Mom gave us some pocket money so that we could buy a few treats here and there.


    On a side note, I asked Mom earlier how she was earning her money and she told me that she really was living off of pension funds alone. She revealed that, yes, she was basically jobless ever since she gave birth to Celine.


    I remember Mom''s face as she told me, ''I''m telling you dear, countryside expenses plus city money is a deadlybination''. She admitted to living on some faraway vige solely because the living costs were much lower there while the money she was receiving was based on city standards. That basically allowed her to live for two decades without working a dime.


    Of course, now we were at the city, at the inner parts of the city, no less. The same things that we used to buy probably skyrocketed in price, so we had to be a little more intelligent with our finances. Mom had a lot of money saved up through the years and she wouldn''t hesitate to spend it for our sake, but I wasn''t thefortable with it.


    Spending money without a reliable constant source of ie just felt bad. There was no other way to put it. Sure one could argue that Mom''s pension payments is a source of money, but the amount wasn''t meant for living in an upper-ss residential area, where the prices of goods are probably inted. That would mean that we will always be living off a deficit, where Mom''s money would slowly but surely be drained.


    Luckily, I had a silver lining. A certain teacher, a certain duke''s daughter who couldn''t run out of money to spend. She said she would be my sugar mo-, ''sponsor'', as long as I remained close to her. Was it bad? Ehh, Celine said that it was her family that gave her the schrship in the first ce. So, in a way, she was the reason that we moved to the city in the first ce. If she could do that, I''m sure she wouldn''t mind throwing some cash out for her lovely student.


    I was soon snapped out of my reverie as Celine flicked my forehead.


    "Ow" the pain was real, Celine didn''t hold back at all


    "You''ve been spacing out for a while now" she said with a frown "Come, let''s walk around to see the surroundings"


    "Where should we go to first?" I asked my Sister who was reading a guide sort of map regarding the city


    "Let''s go the inner city''s western quadrant first, it is the ce where businesses are located so we can assume the shops there will be delightful"


    We were currently at the southern quadrant, where a lot of the residents live, I nodded at my sister''s word and we took a walk first around our street before heading west.


    Located at the side of the road, were well-maintained trees and hedges that added the much needed greenery in this streets of grey. And beyond those hedges were therge gardens, maintained by each residents, each with their own vis or mansions.


    As we wound on our way, and the sun rose higher and higher above us, the golden arcing rays of the sun slowly began catching up to us. Luckily the trees nted by the roadside did well to serve as our shade, protecting us from the sun''s overzealous love. Here and there, we would pass by a few elves, all dressed in pleasantly old-fashioned attires, a fashion sense that the people of my previous world would associate with thete Victorian era. Do they not find it hot? To walk around at noon wearing such stuffy outfits.


    Yet while I was questioning whether or not the people wearing such outfits felt snug at all, Celine was in a trance looking at them with fascination. I could see stars in her eyes as she looked at the city fashion, entranced by their unique charms.


    As we got closer and closer to where the shopping district were, there were more and more of such people that could be seen walking down the streets. Fortunately, even with more people the streets never felt crowded. There were ample space within the road to prevent any people identally bumping into each other.


    "Still, it really surpassed my expectations." I said in amazement, as I looked at the paved brick road we were walking on. We were finally at the shopping district.


    I''ve said this multiple times but I was amazed because it looked like an actual city, with actual stone roads and buildings, and not some nature-loving city built on trees or forests. The streets of Lograth were wide and elegant, busy with traffic of feet, carriages, and horses, it reminded me of the streets of Frankfurt. There was a sort of ambiance to it, one that reminded me of my hometown, a very European ambiance, so simr yet so different with its own unique vor belonging only to that of elves.


    "Stop looking around so much Riel, people will think we''re country bumpkins" Celine whispered as she pinched me in the side, while she coolly looked ahead as if she was used to the surroundings. Perhaps she was more conscious of how she wanted to be perceived by others, when she saw all the people dressed in elegant clothes?


    It wasn''t like she wearing rags as we walked down the streets. She still looked beautiful in her simple clothing, though it wasn''t as sophisticated as the people around us, But no one was staring at us like we some kids from the slums.


    Not bothering to ask where she learned the term ''country bumpkin'', I replied to her "But we are country bumpkins though?" However all that earned me was a stronger pinch to my sides and a re from my loving sister.


    All around us were shops selling quality confections and desserts and boutiques selling stylish articles of clothing. Celine''s eyes were attracted to a store that was selling the same Victorian era dresses that she was so entranced by earlier, and immediately she dragged me inside with her.


    We were greeted by a beautiful elfdy who was serving as an employee. When she saw Sister dragging me, she immediately knew who was the one interested and the one buying, so she quickly started talking to Celine.


    "Good Morning Miss, may I know what you''re looking for" the salespersons asked


    "..." Celine was stumped for an answer, she just realized she didn''t know what to call those dresses and she didn''t want to look like she was unfamiliar with them. She looked at the elfdy who was dressed much better than her, and she said "I''ll look around first, I''ll call you if anything catches my eye."


    Sis left me for a while and looked around, a bitter it seemed like she was dissatisfied with what she saw and seeing that saledy looking from a distance panicked, I could hear her say to the other people working to get something better.


    Thing is, the clothes earlier isn''t something that you can just call a ''dress'' and be done with it. It wasyer uponyer of clothes that gave that fancy look and appeal, and from what I could see they were only selling the coats, bodices, and skirts in this store. So of course they would look rather iplete. As for the corsets, stockings, boots, and the like. She has to buy that somewhere else. Of course there might be a store that sells all of those, but it wasn''t this one.


    As Celine went through more and more clothes, I picked one and decided to ask the saledy. "Mam, how much would it be for this coat in particr"


    Seeing that I finally picked one, the saledy happily said "That will be 300 Curonnes, cutie". Smiling I thanked the prettydy before returning it


    While I was smiling on the outside, in the inside I was shocked. This was he expensive. We only had 50 Curonnes with us and that was enough to feed the family for seven days back in the vige, yet a single top was already double that. But Celine was still browsing through the clothes, and the saledy was bringing out things that only got more and more expensive.


    Quietly walking up to Celine, I flicked her shoulder lightly before telling her that we couldn''t afford any of the things in here.


    "Eh?" Sis was surprise when she learned of the prices before looking around awkwardly "Ehem I guess let''se back another day." she said as if she didn''t find anything she was satisfied with before leaving the store with me


    After that eye-opening experience, we didn''t have much to do. The ''generous'' pocket money that Mom gave us earlier didn''t look that much all of a sudden. The restaurants were within our price range, but we didn''t want to spend money the money that was able to keep us alive for seven days before, merely in a single meal.


    As expected prices in the exclusive parts of the city were much, much higher. But still it wasn''t like everything was that expensive "How about we go to the city square? There should be a gate to outer city around here" I suggested and Celine agreed


    After all our new home was located behind the inner wall, a lot closer to the royal pce. Once we''re past it, things should be pretty normal, If therge stone gate was the dividing line between Lograth and the outside world, then the inner wall was the line that separated themon folk from the upper crust of society.


    The sun was still zing high up in the sky, a bright reminder that it was still noon. We still had plenty of time to walk around and familiarize ourselves with the city. It was around a forty minute walk leaving the inner city and toward the city square, not counting the distance from our home to the shopping district. However we both weren''t too bothered by it, because we had plenty of training and walking wasn''t enough to make us sweat. Instead it was the heat, that was exhausting us.


    It wasn''t until we finally reached the city square that we were able to cool off.


    The city square also had stores all throughout its vicinity, while being nowhere as expensive as the ones we visited earlier. For now me and Celine decided to take a bite at a family restaurant, I had sd while Celine decided to go with steak. We were sitting by the window while observing the people walking through the square.


    "Hey, is that a church?" Celine pointed to a building northeast of where we were currently. It was a building constructed beautifully,plete with a round arch, spires, and a central tower


    "Hmm, judging by the size, Sis, isn''t it a cathedral?" I replied before adding "Well, it depends if there is a bishop there."


    "Oh, I see." answered Celine


    Our family wasn''t the most religious out there, seeing as to how open they were regarding my ''heretical'' magic and even then they had some reservations about it. But the same couldn''t be said over the majority of the people here believed in Mezzaluna, the goddess of the earth, nature, and somehow the moon?? Plus her daughters, Ceres, representing agriculture, vegetation, and fertility, and Diana, representing wild animals, the hunt, and also, chastity and childbirth?


    I don''t know how the goddess of the moon is also the goddess of the earth or how the goddess of chastity is also the goddess of childbirth. All I know is that, when ites to Diana apparently a few days after being born, Diana helped her mother in giving birth to her sister, Ceres, which is pretty ''ehh?''. I know, pretty wack.


    Usually I wasn''t one to believe in gods, but I''m someone who has been reincarnated. So maybe there really is one, who knows. Since I''m an elf, I don''t mind learning more about their religion. I already know that the three goddesses were believed to be our ancestor and also represent everything that we, elves, should be.


    Coincidentally, it was also in line of what I usually associated elves with. Nature, agriculture, hunters, and chastity. I don''t know what happened down the line and we have this war-mongering, imperial elves that I know of instead.


    "Where else should we go?" I asked Celine after we were done eating


    "Well, my school is too far away So, maybe just take a look at the shops around here instead?" Sister suggested


    I agreed to her suggestion, so after receiving our bill and paying the 20 Curonnes, I was dragged into another clothing store. This time they were much cheaper, but there was a noticeable drop in quality everything from the attitude of the employees, the design of the store, or the clothes themselves. But this was the service Celine was much more used to.


    "Oohh, Miss how much is this?" Celine''s eyes were drawn to a close-fitting, stic garment that meant to cover your legs all the way up to your thighs, in other words, stockings.


    "That''ll be a 20" Thedy replied


    "Hmmm" Celine was considering whether or not it was worth it, but in my mind I had other ideas


    How could I have not thought of it earlier? I already saw from Aerin that pantyhose existed in this world back when she was taking her clothes off for my, ehem, "massage". I should''ve gotten both Mom and Sis to wear those, so I could have the pleasure of ripping them apart during sex.


    "And I thought I was living the life, haaa so stupid" I muttered to myself


    Since I was already here and seeing that they were selling stockings, I decided to ask the saledy if they had garter belts, chokers, and pantyhose, as well. To which the saledy surprisingly replied


    "Uhmm Sir, I''ve never heard of any of the things you''ve mentioned" she smiled awkwardly as she replied


    "Oh..." I thought that maybe they just had a different name for it, so I decided to describe what they looked like.


    Unfortunately, they''ve never heard of anything close to a garter belt and all that they had for a pantyhose were the thigh-high stockings Celine was already holding. For chokers though, they mentioned that they had some tight nes, but they asked for what color specifically. And when I mentioned ck, they looked rather ufortable before asking who it was meant for.


    "Uhm for my Sister" I noticed the obvious change in expression when she heard my words so I asked "Is there something wrong with ck nes?"


    "Uhm, not really the ne you don''t look like the type to go to that sort of ces and you look pretty young but..." Thedy came closer as she spoke her word "Prostitutes usually wear ck ribbons around their necks, so people might get confused"


    "Well, not really just prostitutes, dancers also wear them but people kind of see them as the same thing." She added


    "Oh really?" Well that was a new fact learned, but hearing that it was a ribbon, it really wasn''t the one I was looking for. So I asked her just to be sure "Would you mind letting me see it?" And when she finally brought the ck ribbon she was talking about, it really wasn''t the one I was looking for. It still was pretty simr to a ne and was not the cor that I wanted.


    ''Well, this kind of sucks'' I had to settle with the stockings for now, so when I saw that Celine was still debating to herself whether or not it was worth buying. I chimed in next to her, "What''s that Sis?"


    "Oh just some girl''s stuff. It''s called stockings apparently" Celine replied to my curiosity


    "Oohhh, I was always wondering what the pretty socks that teacher wore was called, I didn''t know they were stockings." I said as if I just learned something knew


    "..." She went quiet for a while and started thinking about the matter seriously. "Now that you mention it, the girls earlier also wore these." She said after some consideration


    By the ''girls earlier'' she was talking about, she probably meant the richdies back in the inner city. I didn''t know what was it that changed her mind, hearing me call it pretty, or her thinking that this was some rich girls only trend, but she decided to finally to try it out first before buying it.


    It was now the afternoon and we were on our way back home. Currently we just entered the gates of the inner wall and were at the entrance of the shopping district. The ce was livelierpared to when it was noon, there were more carriages and people on the street.


    Strangely, Celine still seemed to have thoughts about her new purchase and was looking at the legs of thedies dressed elegantly. Though their dresses would hide most of their legs, one could see that the women all had socks that were pretty simr to what she just had bought and that thought seemed to haveforted her a little, thinking that her money wasn''t wasted after all.


    Well, with that we only had 10 Curonnes left, we spent 20 on food and another 20 on her new piece of clothing. Just as we were walking in the streets though, a luxurious carriage made its way on the road and drew the attention of everyone on the street. In a ce where everything was meant to be high-ss, it would take something special to be considered luxurious and turn the heads of people.


    The carriage had a family crest on it, the crest was a double ded spear with twin serpents coiling around it from top to bottom. The carriage was iid with gold, and instead of horses, it had a singlerge griffin like creature pulling it. The creature looked like a mixture of a griffin and s wyvern, it had a long draconic body that reached about 12 meters in length. It had a long tail between its two hind legs and two fore arms that also served as its wings. Instead of scales, it was covered with feathers and at the end of its long neck was a head of an eagle.


    I''ve read about this creature before, if I remember correctly it was called a ''Silverwing Raptor''. They were native to the southern parts of the empire, and was particrly known for being a predator that attacked farmer, sometimes even convoys of soldiers. Although difficult, it could be tamed. And it looks like one of the tamed ones were currently in front of me. Despite its enormous body, the road was wide enough to contain it and have ample room left.


    (A/N: Think of something like this, check paragraphment)


    In a ce where everyone had money, maybe they were the daughters of sessful merchant or maybe they were the merchants themselves, no matter how rich they were, one thing they couldn''t buy was blood. The prestige of a bloodline that has continued for centuries upon centuries and the powers thates with it. Someone from a high-ranking noble family was here.


    I''ve seen that exact crest at a certain shop that sold expensive musical instruments, back then I just thought it was the logo of the shop but seeing it again here I had a rough idea of which family this carriage belonged to.


    The chauffeur stopped the Silverwing just besides me and Celine, and I couldn''t help but think. ''And just as I was thinking about money, look who arrived.'' the carriage door opened slightly and from inside I could see a blonde haired beautyvished in luxuries beckoning me and Celine to get inside.


    "Oh my, I didn''t expect to see you here, sweetie." Aerin said as she called out to me


    Celine didn''t look all that pleased with her arrival however. But it would be rude to decline someone''s offer, especially in a public ce like this, not to mention the one who was funding her academic life. Without a choice, Celine epted and kept me by her side as we entered Aerin''s carriage.

 Chapter 53: The Lady in Grey (I)

    Chapter 53: The Lady in Grey (I)


    (A/N: So while I was rereading some of my chapters, I realized that it was still supposed to be winter in the story. I just kind of forgot because, well, it''s been half a year since I wrote those chapter back when it was cold. So now I had to edit some of the previous chapters to keep it consistent.


    Don''t worry, nothing much changed from the story so you don''t have to go out of your way to reread thest chapter. Anyways that''s all.)


    At the Incaross'' estate in Wargvel, two weeks before Maelriel arrived in the city.


    I was sitting in a seat before a round table in the balcony. The first rays of the sun were just peeking from the horizon, and the cold residue left by the night still was gnawing at the atmoshpere.


    "I didn''t hear any announcements that you wereing back, Sister" a woman''s voice sounded, refined and polished, like every tone and stress points have been practiced to a T.


    I was sipping my warm tea in peace, something I hadn''t had the chance to do in quite some time. This small moment of sipping tea was a sweet serenity, a rare luxury, a chance to bring myself in this blessed moment of peace. It would''ve been good if the drink''s quality lived up to expectations.


    "Haaaa" I sighed in regret. After all these years, I still couldn''t find the appeal of green tea. I couldn''t help but think that I should''ve just stuck with coffee.


    "You really should respond when someone''s talking to you, you know?" the woman spoke out, her voice still as refined and polished as it had ever been


    "Morning, Laurel. I haven''t seen you in quite a while" It was only then that I finally turned to the woman who was probably getting more and more incensed every passing second. Giving her a smile, I said "I didn''t expect you to go out of your way looking for me, Laurel."


    "..."


    Seeing me act like nothing happened, I''ve known her long enough to know that she was irritated. Her silence was the only confirmation I needed. She could be wearing the gentlest of smiles or speaking the kindest words, but I knew all of them meant less than air. It would take a LOT more than a simple provocation if someone wanted to, at least, glimpse a crack on the thickyer of mask that is her manners and etiquette.


    Not that it bothered me though. Seeing her so quiet, I went back to sipping my cup of tea. I was wondering how much time I had left before seven. So from my pocket, I took out a certain pocket watch and opened it to check the time.


    ''Still an hour and a half.'' still quite some time before my scheduled departure for the city. Without much to do, I looked at the ticking hands of the gold-ted pocket watch. While it wasn''t as extravagant as my other possessions, it was quite to my liking.


    Twisting the little key-like handle at the back, a melodious tune started ying. The tune was something I''ve only heard once before, it was the originalposition of my student. It sounded very lovely and endearing, just like the person who made it.


    "I''ve heard that you''ve been ying aroundtely..." Only then did Laurel speak again and the smile that unknowingly crept up my lips disappeared.


    "Hm?" I raised my brows at her remark, I was slightly peeved and irritated to find out that she was snooping in on my actionstely. As if noticing my irritation, she sat her butt down directly on the table before looking down at me.


    "I heard that you had a girl enrolled into the War Academy." She said while twirling her hair around her fingers "So I decided to look into it, to the girl that got Aerin''s attention, of all people."


    "While doing so, I found something interesting." Laurel seems to have thought that I''ve taken interest on Celine, while that was fine. I was also interested in what was it that she found out, "Celine Rosenbaum, four and a half elven years, 23 by the empire''s standards. Disyed extreme skills when ites to magic proficiency and hand-to-handbat, at least ording to my reports."


    "Sounds pretty standard, that''s why the school director didn''t make that much of a fuss when heard our rmendations." I said


    "You''re right about that. But it''s her family that interested me" Hearing her words, I narrowed my eyes. This girl was deep in the inner workings of the country and if Maelriel somehow caught her attention then I''ll have to put her in her ce.


    "Her mother actually fought during the southern conquests a few decades ago and was an officer of thete emperor''s imperial guards." Laurel said as if she found something amusing before continuing "Before the tragedy of Fort Viota, one of the marshals died, so the emperor verbally promoted one of his officers to rece him and it just so happened to be her."


    "Of course, the emperorter died during the siege, so the promotion only remained verbal and wasn''t officially stamped. But the empress was very kind to her husband''s generals and asked if she wanted the position after the peace treaties had been signed, but she apparently declined and went off to retire in peace."


    Well, that was news to me as well. I''ve seen Riel''s mother and it didn''t cross my mind that she was kicking it back on her youth.


    "So?" I asked the woman how exactly was that important? It doesn''t matter what position she had before, the woman was retired and had two kids in some faraway vige. I knew she was paranoid but to feel threatened by a housewife was just pathetic.


    "I''m just checking if you knew about it beforehand." She shrugged off my question before saying "But it seems like you don''t, so there''s no problem. I was just wondering if you were trying to stir something up."


    "Unlike you, I don''t have the time for pointless schemes." I sighed again, but inside I felt relieved that Riel went under her radar. "So is that all?"


    "Not really, Reports have told me that some people were able to get their hands on Cacao through foreign markets and are selling it here below the market price." Laurel spoke out the main reason she came to talk to me in the first ce "The exact details are written in a report in our mansion at the capital. You should know what to do by now"


    "I got it, no need to disturb me." I waved her off telling that I already understood, it was just another job of the many I''ve taken. Instead my precious morning tea time is being interrupted


    "Also try to finish it as quickly as possible, we don''t want them influencing the market too much now, don''t we?" She just couldn''t leave me alone, could she? "Oh and another thing."


    "What now?" I was already feeling pretty impatient.


    "Where''d you get that watch? You''ve been looking at it for quite some time now." Laurel asked and hearing that I smiled boastfully before saying,


    "It''s a treasure."


    Two weeks had passed since then and I am currently reading the written report organized by Laurel.


    Apparently some merchants have gotten ahold of a sizable amount of Cacao beans through a supply chain from a supply chain from the Principality of Valia down in the south. While the cost of transport was high, since it was passing through two countries, it was just enough to be lower than the current market prices in Elban while still making profits.


    It was a problem because currently, the Incaross family holds a monopoly of the Cocoa production within the Empire. As the Wargvel Duchy is the southernmost territory of the empire, plus the recent expansion in the south brought upon thest war a few decades ago. We''ve gained ess to a very lucrative market in Elban.


    Chocte was a good product up in the north, because it can be both amon sweet or a luxury treat depending on how you sell it. Cacao can only grow in select areas in our territory thus we own every Cacao ntation inside Elban''s borders, because of that every locally produced cocoa powder has to be bought from us. And when ites to outside sources, since very few people can match the money of Incaross, we also buy the ones from different countries in slightly higher prices making us the most attractive partners when selling Cacao to Elban.


    When ites to selling these, we have to be slightly more subtle about it. We have a lot of dummypanies under different names that sells choctes with varying prices and quality, all aimed at different markets. Most of them belongs ''in-name'' to different people, some to our vassals, some to lower ranking nobles. But make no mistake, all of them belongs to us. Thus the majority of them are meant and sold to the upper-ss as luxury products, people living in the inner walls of the city, where we can raise the prices even more.


    Of course, we can''t talked to every cacao farmer nor can we control them in the world so sometimes a few people manage to get a hold of supply chains from other countries. So we have these people who thinks they''ve struck gold by realizing how overly priced these products were at here and selling these supposed-to-be expensive products at a cheaper price to the popce, hoping to strike it big.


    And that''s were my job lies, as the prime intelligencer of the Incaross, it is my job to remove everything that works against the family''s interest, to "solve" these kinds of problems. For this one in particr, it was important I finish it as fast as possible.


    Usually we track down their supplier and have them sell it to us instead, but if they''re a little more stubborn, a few tragic idents may happen here and there, and the supplier will no longer have someone to supply.


    Judging from the report, it doesn''t seem like they have any major backing, just a bunch of foolish merchants trying to get rich.


    "Evelyn, give me a ss, make it cold." I told my subordinate who was in the carriage with me before taking out a pocket watch as I looked at the time. I''ve never been as attentive to time as I''ve been now,tely. Twisting the key-like handle and a melodious tune rang out again and that was able to put my mind at ease.


    It''s been two days since I''ve arrived at Lograth and I was currently on a carriage, driving through the shopping district in the western quadrant of the inner city. I was just back from the initial investigation and is on my way back to the mansion.


    "Here, Miss." my assistant intelligencer brought me an iced ss of wine


    "Have you found who their supplier exactly is?" I asked before taking the ss to my lips "Bleugh, what''s this?" I frowned at the taste, it wasn''t bad but it wasn''t to my liking


    "No, Miss. They were pretty tight-lipped about it and that is Chteau Angelus, Miss Laurel left it unopened and was thest one to ride in the carriage" Evelyn answered both questions calmly and in an organized manner


    "No wonder I don''t like it" Hearing that Laurel liked this, I immediately understood why. We had opposing tastes when ites to multiple things, whether it was on purpose or not was up to debate.


    I was just about to look in the nearby stores when I saw something else that caught my attention. At a distance, I saw two people walking while they were talking to each other. Maybe because I was looking at the pocket watch he gave me just now, but I was able to recognize his back figure even from a distance. Looking to his side, I also recognized it was his sister.


    "Eve, tell the chauffeur to stop by the two siblings walking at the front. The one with silver and ck hair." Imanded. "Also put these away for now" I said as I gave the wine ss and the written report to Eve.


    He told me that they were moving to the capital, but I didn''t expect to see sweetie this early. Maybe the goddesses saw me working hard and decided to bless me with some stress relief for today. It wasst year that Ist saw Riel, so maybe he missed his favorite teacher.


    Once we stopped by them, I called out to him. "Oh my, I didn''t expect to see you here, sweetie."


    -Maelriel POV-


    When we finally entered Aerin''s carriage, surprisingly she was a lot more reserved that I expected. I thought she would be a lot more doting and because of that I was worried because Celine was sitting with me. But fortunately, she didn''t do anything.


    "Celine, your school is set to start in Autumn so I didn''t expect to see you guys in here this early." Aerin said as she crossed her legs


    "We wanted to move early, so we could get used to the surroundings faster." Celine quickly replied


    Aerin wasn''t wearing any fancy dress like the ones we saw earlier, but was instead on a grey coat with a white undershirt adorned with a ruffle neck tie. Rather than a skirt, she was wearing simrly matching grey pants paired with a pair of ck buckle knee-high boots.


    Rather than a frail maiden, she looked like she''d be the one to ask you for a dance and sweep you off your feet. It was my first time seeing Aerin dressed in this particr manner, usually she looks rather carefree and bright. This time she looked stoic, not dark, but let''s just say grey.


    "I see, since you''re going home, I might as well give you a ride back." she said as she asked for where our home was. Celine looked like she didn''t want to tell Aerin, but I told her anyways so Aerin had her servants tell the Chauffeur to change directions.


    On the way home, nothing much really happened. She asked pretty much all the standard questions, how was I doing? What happened during the new years, and so on. I thought Celine would show any signs of annoyance or spite, but she was pretty calm throughout the entirety of it.


    Once we arrived at our home, Aerin took a close look on our house. As ifmitting to her memory what it looked like and its address. And just as we were about to leave, Aerin tapped my shoulder for a little bit and when I turned around I saw her holding the pocket watch I gave her, before blowing me a kiss.


    "Goodbye~" she giggled as she said her farewells, "You''ll see me again, don''t worry" and with those words the Silverwing raptors took off to the road.


    "Home atst~" Celine spoke out as she stretched her back, she was still holding her newly bought piece of clothing with her


    "Oh, you two are back." Mom greeted us when we were at the door, before asking "How was your trip?"


    Once we came home, Mom already had dinner prepared and we were able to eat before retiring to bed. Of course, I was sleeping with Mom because ''unfortunately'' there were only two beds in the house. One for Celine and arge one for Mom.


    "I''ll take a bath first, dear." Mom said as she locked the bedroom door, before heading into the bathroom.


    One thing I noticed is that in theyout of the house, Mom''s room and Celine''s room were quite the distance apart. So unlike in our home back in the vige, certain noises wouldn''t be heard if let''s say, Mom was moaning for some reason then Celine wouldn''t be able to hear it. Unless of course, Celine REALLY decides to eaves drop and put all her focus in her hearing. But there wouldn''t be a reason for her to do that.


    With that in mind, once I heard mother take a dip in the bath, I then took my clothes off before oing inside quietly. With all the physical training she gave me, I had enough skills to walkpletely silently, to lower my presence just enough so that even Mom wouldn''t notice me.


    Once inside, I saw Mom standing at the pool. Rather than a bath tub, the bath here was like a small pool that was dug out from the floor. It was in the second floor, but the were able to make it work.


    Anyways I saw Mom, standing at the bath with her back turned towards me. She was first dousing herself with water. Her body was dripping with water and her beautiful round ass were there for all to see, like peaches waiting to be tasted. Seeing that, I had no hesitation as I snuck up behind her.


    After a round of fun times with Mom, we both retired to the bed. But I still had some thoughts in my mind. Mom wasying naked on the side besides me, and I could see her pussy had some traces of the creampie I gave her earlier. It was a very nice and satisfying feeling, but maybe because I''ve been doing it a lot recently. I''ve been wanting more.


    Just for the fun of it, I decided to give her ass a spank. "Mmmh~" was all that I received. Mom didn''tin as her son just hit her butt. After that I decided to spread her ass cheeks, and I was able to see my cum dripping out of her pussy.


    I''ve fucked Mom and Celine multiple times, in thest few months. It was still very pleasurable everytime we do it, but while it was good. I still feel like it could be better. Maybe in my previous life, I would''ve thought ''Isn''t this enough?''.


    I was already able to do what for many people could only be their wildest fantasies. I could wake up either Mom or Celine while they were sleeping by fucking them and they wouldn''t mind at all, hell, Mom wouldn''t even mind if I fucked her right now while she was asleep. After all, sometimes I wake up with Mom soothing my morning wood.


    But I feel like, I could still do more. I already was given this second chance and I''ll make sure I use it to its fullest. Instead of just having Mom sleeping with me here, why can''t I have both Mom and Sister in here with me. Both of them recently creampied and sleeping naked besides me. I want to take things further, but I had some problems.


    Celine was pretty serious about our rtionship, and I don''t think Mom would agree to me fucking my Sister. If I really wanted to get the mother-sister threesome that I wanted, I''d have to put in a lot of work for it. I don''t think its something that could be done in just a short amount of time, even if this was my second life, I only had one chance. If I fuck it up, everything that I''ve done will go down the drain.


    "Haaa..." giving Mom another spank, Iid down the bed. It''s not like a threesome was the only fantasy I have. In the meantime, I can also introduce a lot more kinkier stuff to my lovely family.


    There was another thing in my mind, in some of the reincarnation novels that I''ve read. I can faintly remember that some of them used their modern-day knowledge to get rich. But unfortunately, I don''t know how to make jack shit. I was already being considered a genius by Aerin, because I was just copying famous musical pieces from my previous life. So maybe I could do something with that.

 Chapter 54: Lost to Temptation

    Chapter 54: Lost to Temptation


    The next morning when I woke up, the sun was still just about to peek from the horizon, but when I looked at the clock, it was already a few minutes past seven. The winter solstice has made it so that the sun rises a little bitter than usual.


    I was just about to get out of the bed when unexpectedly, I found Mom still dozing off at my side. I could see the curvy outline of her body under the nkets, motionless as she remained adrift her blissful sleep. It was surprising because Mom would usually wake up around four or five to get started with the day''s work, preparing breakfast and all.


    But right now, let alone cooking breakfast, she''s not showing any signs that she wants to get out of bed as she continued sleeping peacefully like a log. It was uncharacteristically decadent and irresponsible of her, not that I had any right to say it of course. After all, I was part of the reason why she stayed up prettytest night.


    Thinking about the other early bird in the family, I was wondering if Celine was already up because if she was she wouldn''t have anything to eat for breakfast unless she decides to cook for herself. With that in mind, I decided to pull the nkets away from her to wake her up and for some reason, it slipped out of my mind that she was sleeping naked due tost night''s activities, because I was taken aback when I saw Mom''s smooth bare body on the bed, the morning erection that I had yet to calm down red up.


    She had her face buried on the pillows whileying t on her stomach. I could see her ample tits squished against the bed, and her plump rear were up and exposed without the slightest bit of protection and cover, like beautiful tasty peaches just ripe for the taking. Her legs were spread open just wide enough to see her defenseless, most private parts erotically disyed. Her honeypot still had traces of the dried semen fromst night, that she was toozy to clean up.


    It was an erotic sight, a perverted temptation inviting me, to indulge, to take the treat that was being presented in front of me.


    "Mmmmh~" While sleeping, Mom moved to a morefortable position as she twisted her body for a little bit. However, what this all looked like to me, was Mom shaking her butt seductively as her legs were now spread even more openly.


    This was a body I''ve already ravished multiple times, I''ve already explored and experienced all of her fuck holes. Yet I still couldn''t get enough. Let alone getting bored but just the fact that this beautiful woman I''ve been giving creampies is MY mother, a gentle loving mother who''s done nothing but shower me with love, was such a lecherous thought that just thinking about it give me a hard-on.


    Like Adam who took a bite from the forbidden fruit, if I was already sinful by lusting after my Mother then what''s stopping from going down even further. I might as well take a second bite, eat it clean, then get a basket chuck full of those forbidden fruits for myself. Because speaking of fruits, I''ve got a tasty looking peach waiting to be eaten in front of me.


    Thinking about how Mom rode me so fiercelyst night and how she would sometimes wake me up with a blowjob, I removed all doubts in my mind by thinking that I was just ''getting even'' with her.


    "It''s not like you''ll mind Mom, right?" I said as I positioned myself between her legs and I used both of my hands to grab her ass cheeks, holding them wantonly, my hands dug deep into her skin, fitting snugly into my arms and I delighted in the sight of my fingers erotically changed her butt''s round shape, groping it however I pleased. Her plump butt felt firm and stic, while also feeling soft at the same time. It felt like my hands could sink in her flesh as I watched her butt jiggle with every move from my hands.


    With both my hands, I spread her cheeks apart and I was able to see her most sacred ce,pletely exposed and unprotected. Taking my hand off one of her butt cheeks, I licked my fingers to wet it with my tongue. Her pussy received plenty of lovest night, so I decided to focus on the other hole that didn''t get any attention.


    With my now wet fingers, I wet and cleaned the area around her butt before I started massaging the muscles around it to get it loose and more rxed. Then I started poking her butthole with my finger to slowly let it loosen up. My middle finger went inside her tight ass and felt Mom''s warmth directly. For a moment, I felt Mom''s butt clench tight when she felt the foreign object go inside her backdoor. But I soothed her by slowly moving my finger in and out of butt, and to stimte her rectal walls.


    "Mmmh~" was all that Mom uttered still sleeping. It was actually enough to get me wondering, if Mom''s feelingfortable wouldn''t she just sleep longer?


    However that didn''t stop me from enjoying myself. Once I felt that her butt was ready, I took my finger out before using both of my hands to spread Mom''s ass cheeks again. Seeing her open hole, I leaned my face forward before giving it a lick. When my tongue touched her skin, I could feel her shiver slightly and that only fueled my excitement. With her ass spread open, I was free to do whatever I wanted thus I inserted my tongue inside her.


    Unlike her pussy, I wasn''t that experienced with Mom''s butt. But I''ve always wanted to do this, and though there were no physical stimtion for me, the mental image and stimtion as I felt Mom''s butt trembling under my touch was gratifying. Down below her asshole, I could see Mom''s honeypot secrete her womanly fluids telling me of her arousal.


    "Haaa Haaa..." I could hear Mom''s heavy breaths even though it was muffled by the pillows.


    I wasn''t sure if Mom was already awake and was just pretending to be asleep, or if she really was still asleep. But I''ve had enough forey for now, so I continued my tongue''s movements for a good minute or so, until I was sure Mom''s butt was slippery and wet with my saliva. Taking my tongue out, before I pinched her ass lightly as I moved my head away.


    I finally took out my cock who had been raring to go for such a long time. I straddled Mom''s supple thighs, before pointing it to her ass which had been prepared and lubricated by the forey that I did to her earlier. Since I wasn''t sure if Mom was feigning sleep, I decided that it would be best to be sure by making sure she was awake. I raised my hand up into the air before bringing it down quickly as I gave my Mom''s cheeks a powerful spank.


    I relished in the view of her butt rippling as my palm connected with her skin, it was strong enough to leave a red hand mark that contrasted with her smooth fair skin.


    "Agh?!" It seems like she was actually awake for quite some time now, judging by how quick her head turned back to look at me when she felt the sudden sharp pain on her butt. She then red at me reproachingly before saying,"Riel, who do you think you are, spanking your Mom like that?".


    Though she was ring at me, I wasn''t in the slightest bit worried. She was mad that I spanked her and not that I was ying with her body while I thought that she was asleep.


    "You''re dead, young m- Ooooh~" I didn''t let her finish as I quickly thrust my cock inside her butt, with one go I buried my entire length into her depths


    "Ahn~ Haaa..."


    I wasn''t gonna listen to what she was saying, she awake for who knows how long and didn''t bother stopping me but instead feigned sleep. She was clearly aroused and I could clearly remember the love nectar that flowed out of her pussy when I was eating her ass out.


    "Haaa~ D-disrespecting your Mo- MMMHH" She kept cutting her words because of her lustful moans


    Quickly, I held down both of Mom''s arms behind her back, while I still continued thrusting wildly behind her. Thanks to me lubricating and eating her ass out earlier, her butt was more ''amodating'', it was a lot more slippery and open than usual. Giving me essentially free use, as I was able to smoothly ram her warm and fit hole.


    "Mmmpph... Mmmn Haah..." Mom was muffling her moans as she buried her face on the pillow


    Her warm walls were wrapping around my dick, giving it pleasure from every direction. I felt like I was in bliss, as her anal walls clung tightly to me, I felt every nook and cranny grinding against it like they were afraid of letting my cock go. But while her body was saying one thing, her upper mouth tried saying another.


    "I''ve been s-spoiling y- Ooohh~ Haaa~ spoiling you too mu- Ahhnn~" I was feeling a new high on my sex with Mom, seeing Mom slur her own words due to lust. Still high on pleasure, I decided to do it again by spanking Mom another time.


    "Agh?!" Her body trembled in shock when she felt my hand connect on her ass as her flesh ripple due to the impact. Let alone listening to her, her son actually dared to do it again and spank her butt a second time while he was shamelessly fucking her in the ass.


    "Mmmhh~ We''re gonna have a talk ab- Nnggghh~ a t-talk- Uhmmn~... lter..." she was unaware that I''ve spanked her multiple times while she was asleep, even way before we started having sex. This was just the first time I''ve done it during sex.


    Wanting to get in to a different position, I hit Mom''s ass again before telling her "Raise your ass, Lucielle" I was getting pretty ahead of myself due to pleasure, and I called Mom by her first name. But fortunately, she didn''t notice it because she was too preupied with the dick that was going in and out of her ass and the fact that her son actually spanked her for a THIRD time, this time ordering her as well.


    While she was still shocked, I scooped her waist with one arm and used it as leverage to get her on her knees so that he ass was high up on the air while still keeping her head on buried on the bed.


    "Haah... Uugh.. Aaah..." Since her butt was raised up in the air, I was able to get my hands onto her cunt. And to no surprise, I found her pussy to be soaking wet. Confirming that Mom was indeed very horny and was desperately seeking release. I started stimting her pussy with my fingers, I already let go of her arms some time ago and she didn''t show any signs of resisting or stopping me as well.


    My dick was still lodged in deeply inside her ass, her walls were squirming around it before I pulled it outpletely. Being horny and aroused lets you do things that you otherwise wouldn''t, or in this case you could do things to a horny person that you otherwise couldn''t. My other hand was still stimting Mom''s pussy and I could see her lower body wriggling as she was just on the edge of her orgasm. Finally with a flick of her clit, it was thest straw that Mom needed to finally reach the climax of her pleasure.


    "Aaaahhn~~" While trembling Mom couldn''t hold her dder, as she started squirting all over the bedsheet. wetting it with her own bodily fluids.


    "Haaa Haaa" Mom was catching her breath when I went towards her face. Seeing mee close to her head, Mom ''tried'' to give me a scary re before she started reprimanding me. "I-I''m still the head of this household" She quickly asserted her authority,


    "And I won''t tolerate any mo- Mmmpph!?"While she was in the middle of scolding me, I pinched her nose and just as she tried to breathe from her mouth I quickly filled her mouth with my cock. I felt the warmth of her mouth as it surrounded my dick. Her tongue was moving because she was just speaking earlier, but all it did was make it so that she licked my meat stick increasing the pleasure that I was feeling.


    "Gwock?!" Grabbing her by her hair, Mom who was just scolding me earlier turned wide-eyed in shock, as I started fucking her face. I was already on the edge earlier, and after a few thrusts inside her lewd mouth, I quickly nudged my cock as deep as I could before releasing everything down her throat.


    "Ahhh~" Just how good did it feel to cum inside the mouth that was just scolding you. I felt my mind go nk from the pleasure, that went down my spine. I felt waves of pleasure from each spurt that I did when I ejacted inside Mom''s mouth.


    Not wanting to let everything just go into her mouth, I took my dick out and jerked it off a few times before cumming as a few more of my semen spurted into Mom''s face, painting her beautiful face white.


    Then finally, me whose head just cooled off from the sexual highs of pleasure, realized that maybe I got too ahead of myself. It was such a rare experience being the one on top when fucking Mom, that I couldn''t stop myself. But still, spanking my mother and calling her by her first name, sheesh. Instantly my mind started doing mental gymnastics on how do I bullshit my way out of this one.


    Luckily, Mom was still shell-shocked that I actually ejacted in her mouth while she was in the middle of scolding me and when she felt warm semen hit her face, Mom looked like she couldn''t believe what just happened.


    First, I needed to smoothen things outs. "Wait Mom, I''ll get a towel."Rushing to the bathroom, I gave mom a towel to help clean her face with.


    Putting on a worried face, I helped Mom clean off the facial that I gave her. "I''m sorry Mom, I just wanted to try being the one on the lead this time" Apologizing, but not regretting what I did, instead just passing it off as a ''y'' that I wanted to try. "...Sorry"


    I knew that my excuses were barely held together by strings, so I decided to shift the me on her instead. "Well whenever we were doing it, you seemed to have fun doing it like that" I said shifting my eyes away like I was nervous


    "So I kind of wanted to try it for myself but I didn''t think you''d get angry..." I said after I was finally done cleaning her face, before biting my lips like I was afraid of hershing out on me


    "..."


    After saying that, it felt like things started clicking together. It was a good excuse, after all for all she knew she was my only sexual partner, and thus I could''ve only learned about it from her. It also didn''t help that Mom also wanted and had done those kinds of ys herself, only that she was the one on the giving side.


    Of course, I didn''t really hate it. I also enjoy it when Mom''s the one being proactive and doing the work, while I only had toy down on the bed. But for now I just need to get myself out of this situation, where I got too ahead of myself and started bossing Mom around, like I was the man of the house or something.


    "Haaa so early in the morning and the first thing I see is my son developing kinks" ''and who''s fault is it?'' Her face seemed to say, "Anyways what time is it? I''ve got to cook breakfast." she said before realizing that it was already eight in the morning.


    "Ehh?" she made a dumbfounded sound, not believing that she really let herself wake up thatte


    Realizing that she overslept, she quickly got out of the bed before realizing that her body felt sticky especially her pussy and her ass. Not to mention her face still smelled like cum. She then looked at the bedsheet, where she squirted earlier and realized that she had a lot to clean up before she could even start her day.


    "Agh." Just as she was about to move, she felt a slight pain from her sore buttocks due to me spanking it too hard earlier


    "Mom, wait I have a remedy for that." I remembered that I had some herbs for that. I remember using it when I first took Sister''s virginity and I also got too into spanking her. It was winter, so I couldn''t nt in the garden yet, but I had some ready in store. "Please lie down on the bed first"


    I got to my items and took out the medicinal leaves before wetting them with water and grinding it, and only then did I start applying it to Mom''s skin. It was only after I was done did I tell Mom, that she should just stay here and clean herself up and that I would be the one to cook instead.


    I wasn''t sure if Mom was still mad at me ''disrespecting'' her authority, or if my excuses had any effect. But for now I wanted to butter Mom up and get on her good graces again so I quickly left the room as I started thinking back to what dishes did Mom like the most.

 Chapter 55: The head of this house

    Chapter 55: The head of this house


    I was downstairs, walking towards the kitchen with only my bare feet. It was the typical winter morning and it was a lot colder down here than it was back on the bedroom, thus my foot felt chills everytime I took a step on the tiled floor.


    I was thinking of what should I give Mom for breakfast, to sort of soothe her mood. I was just about to pass the dining table when I encountered Celine walking back in from the back door.


    "Morning, you''re up prettyte." Celine was the first one to speak when she saw that I just came out of the bedroom


    "Morning, did you eat already? I was just about to cook breakfast for me and Mom" I greeted her in turn, before asking her. Surprisingly, she said that she still hadn''t had breakfast and was waiting for Mom to get up all this time.


    "Really? Then what were you doing all this time then?" I asked


    "I just shoveled the snow in the front yard." She replied, only then did I notice that she was wearing warmer clothes with that was more snug and was a lot thicker. "I can''t do my morning routine like I did back then. There isn''t any secluded areas and I just can''t smash everything I see around here" Celine added


    "Anyways, I''m surprised that Mom still hasn''t got up, isn''t it already past eight?" Celine murmured behind me


    Once I got into the kitchen, I checked the shelves for the avable ingredients and surprisingly, we actually had a plethora to choose from. However I was pretty limited in what I could cook. So among the few that I could cook, I thought about what would Mom like the most and I decided to go with potato hash with eggs, onions, and sausages.


    I already took the necessary ingredients from the shelves and was just about to start chopping, when I asked Celine just to be sure "Sis, you think Mom would like sausage and potato hash?"


    My question was met with silence however, I looked back to the dining table and saw that Celine was no longer there. Just as I was about to think that she left, I then felt something soft, two things actually, hit snugly into the back of my neck. "You never asked me what I like and you don''t make me breakfast." she said as she wrapped her arms around me from behind me


    "Sis, It''s for Mom and I''ll be cooking some for you anyway" I exined. To think that she''d start acting all jealous now, especially when I was cooking breakfast to lighten Mom''s mood. "Also don''t disturb me too much, I might identally cut myself"


    "-And I''m your Sister" Celineined as she bit my ears. I stiffened up involuntarily when I felt the sudden warmth and moisture on the tip of my ears, I could feel her feverish breath tickling my ear as she whispered "and I''m also your lover. Shouldn''t I get some special treatment as well?"


    My hand''s movements were starting to turn erratic, due to this delicate situation I am in. I was worried that I would mess up slicing the onions, so I took a moment to tell my elder sister, who was gnawing yfully at my pointy elven ears, that she should stop.


    Unsurprisingly, she didn''t. Left without much of a choice, I asked her what she wanted for breakfast only for her to tell me "Well, I think some sausage and potato hash for breakfast would be pretty good."


    "You..." I wanted to facepalm. Isn''t that what I was already cooking? Seeing that she just wanted to mess with me, I started to just ignore her antics for now. Seeing me ignoring her, she instead let go of my ears while giggling.


    "Aww~, is my little brother mad?" she said while chuckling. Suddenly, I shivered due to a ticklish sensation when I felt her lips on my neck as Celine started sucking on the skin. I knew what she was trying to do and I told her to stop, but to no avail. Only after a little while did her lips separate from my neck before saying "If you didn''t ask, how would you know I liked it?"


    I couldn''t see it, but I was sure that there was now a red mark left on my neck. It was only after marking me that Celine let me go before she sat on the kitchen counter. I was gonna ask why she was being clingy all of a sudden, but I decided that it was pretty pointless.


    "Actually, I think it''s my fault that you''re sharing a room with Mom." she suddenly said while her feet swung up and down carelessly in the air


    "Why''d you think so?" I couldn''t help but ask, on my mind, I knew exactly why Mom wanted me to sleep with her, so I was curious why Celine would think that she was the reason.


    "Well, you might not know it, but Mom stopped us from reading together at night because of me, right?" she said, reminding me of when Mom suddenly had us stop our reading sessions. I remember that it was after one dinner when Sis stayed downstairs to talk with Mom.


    "My bedroom and what was supposed to be your bedroom are actually right next to each other." she exined "So I think she wanted to keep a close eye on you, or that she''s afraid of me sneaking into your room at night, something like that."


    "Well, were you nning to?" I asked her with a raised eyebrow. I just finished chopping the onions and started working on the potatoes.


    "Kind of~" Celine replied with a meaningful smile


    But I felt like I was missing some crucial information. Why would Mom want to keep an eye on me, or atleast keep Celine at a distance? I knew that it was something rted to what Mom and Celine talked about that one time. But I really wasn''t sure about the exact details and it''s not like I can directly ask Mom about it.


    "Well, why did Mom stop our reading sessions anyway?" I asked Celine


    "Well I was pretty clueless back then and asked Mom if we could do some ''Mmhn''s'' and ''Ahhh''s'''' Celine said before she seductively raised her body up and down, like she was bouncing or more urately, riding something. I wasn''t that dumb to not know what she was referring to.


    My face paled and asked her if she seriously did just that, to which she jokingly replied "Of course not, but you get the gist of it. I asked if we could be lovers, she said no, and now she''s pretty suspicious"


    "I see..." Well, that was some pretty crucial information that I was missing out on. I then rubbed the part of my skin where she sucked earlier "Well, if that''s the case, then why give me this? What if Mom sees it, won''t it just give us out away?"


    "I was just feeling pretty peeved." she said with a hint of displeasure at her voice "If I wasn''t so stupid, then we could be having a little midnight ''fun time'' right now instead I''m sleeping alone in the cold, so I just felt like venting out."


    "Anyways, it shouldn''t be that hard to hide. Just wear something with a cor, it''s not like mom will go out of her way to see your skin"


    "..." Hearing sister''s words, I could only remain silent because Mom REALLY does go out of her way to see just that.


    -Lucielle POV-


    I came out of the warm bath with only my towel wrapped around my body. Drying my hair, I stood in front of the mirror before removing the towel. Turning around I could see the red hand marks that my son left on my butt when he was spanking me earlier. It no longer felt as sorepared to earlier, thanks to his treatment. But it wasn''t the pain that was my problem, just seeing those hand marks on my ass was vexing me.


    Even if I was in a physical rtionship with him, I am still his Mother whom he should respect. I''m still someone above him, the head of this household. I felt like he was disrespecting me, for him to pin me down while repeatedly smacking my ass around like he owned me. I felt incensed thinking about him pulling me by my hair or when he shut me up by fucking me in the mouth.


    It was humiliating, not even as his mother but even just as a woman. But what is perhaps most disgraceful is the fact that I came despite all of those.


    Looking at therge wet stain in the bed, I felt so ashamed and mortified. I remember telling Riel that a woman''sher regions was a sign of their arousal and no doubt he just saw me squirt out all those liquid all over the bedsheets. It was so much, that I almost felt like I was peeing in front of him, and that is probably what urged him to continue.


    "Arrghhh" never have I been this angry with my own body''s reactions and in my anger, I pulled out the poor bedsheet immediately before tossing it towards the otherundry.


    Walking towards the closet, I picked up some clothes to wear for the rest of the day and a new bedsheet to cover the bed with. Calming myself down, I dressed up andid down the bedsheet beforeying down myself. I thought about what he said earlier, ''he wanted to do it like me''.


    Thinking about it, maybe I really brought this upon myself. If forceful, rough sex is all that he ever experienced, then won''t he think it was naturally supposed to be that way? It was only a matter of who was the one in control and this time he wanted it to be him.


    But still the humiliation I''m his Mom! Shouldn''t he at least hesitate when he was thinking about smacking me? yet let alone hesitating he was audacious enough to even cum on my mouth while I was scolding him! I can''t believe it.


    Although I''m part of the reason why, I feel like I should atleast scold him a little. But how could I? He was only imitating what I did, and saying that what he did was bad would be hypocritical of me who also enjoys roughing him up.


    Then what was I really worried about? Why am I overreacting so bad about Riel spanking and smacking me? Thinking about it hard, I arrived to an answer. It''s not the fact that he spanked me, but the fact that he thought he could spank me without saying anything.


    I was afraid that if I let Riel be on top for some time, then he would start thinking that he was above me or that he had authority over me, that he would start thinking that he''s the head of this household. Just what would happen once he fully grows up? He''s already starting to catch up to me in height and I''m tall for a woman. Right now, I''m still stronger than him and I could still teach him a lesson if I wanted to, but what if he was able to overpower me then? Would he still respect my authority then? Or would he just I couldn''t help but gulp.


    Then for now I''ll just have to tell him, in the end ''it''s just a y'' and that it shouldn''t get into his head, that the matters in bed stays in bed. In the end, I''m his mother and he should respect that.


    It was then that I heard someone knock on the door. I forgot that I locked it when I took a bath earlier, so walking forward, I opened it and saw Riel standing there with a tray of food in his hands.


    "Uhm.. here''s your breakfast, Mom" he said with a rather awkward smile.


    He changed into new clothes, and was currently wearing something warmer along with a scarf wrapped snugly around his neck. He was standing a head shorter below me and it was so hard to connect his current looks with the person who was just dominating me in bed earlier. The son I knew I had was someone who always put his family first and someone who was kind of shy, prefers to stay inside and read books, but was also someone really talented all the while remaining humble.


    He quietly made his way inside and ced the tray of food in the table besides the bed. I quietly followed andid down the bed, before he then sat down just beside me. I hadn''t said anything all this time. It was a technique to put pressure on someone. Especially when someone is nervous, by not saying anything you can make them feel more frantic as they feel like they have to be the one to start a conversation.


    "Uhm, Mom." It didn''t take too long for Riel to start a conversation nervously. "About earlier I" I only stared at him without saying anything


    "Do you remember what I said before? That I''ll do anything if it makes you happy..." he said while fiddling with his fingers, his eyes were looking away, two very clear indicators that someone''s nervous. "I tried to do what you were doing but I didn''t think you''d hate it so much"


    Wait, he seems to have taken things wrongly. At this rate, he might think that I''m being unfair, ''You do it all the time, then I do it once and now you''re so angry'', that''s what seems to be going on in his mind.


    "I''m sorry, so let''s just do it like how we''ve always done it instead." My own pressuring technique backfired on me and now he thinks I''m furious at him. "But if you''re still angry, I wouldn''t mind sleeping on Sister''s room until you''re oka-"


    "What!? No!" Immediately, I shut down his stupid idea. He has no idea what he''s getting himself into trying to sleep in the same room as his sister, his sister who shouted ''I want him for myself!'' right at my face.


    "Listen, I''m not angry at you but, if you wanted to try new things during sex then you should tell me beforehand, okay?" I told him "If you want to be on top then tell me, I don''t mind, after all sex is supposed to be something where both people are satisfied, BUT."


    "-Just because I let you hit it once or twice, don''t even think that I''m some sort of pushover." I said as I released some of my mana into the surroundings, and I could see his face change when I did. "Its good that you understand~" Immediately I retracted it and gently kissed him in the cheek


    "I''ll be the one to bring the te downstairs, so you can go for now~" I told him before taking the delicious breakfast that my lovely son meticulously prepared for me


    -Maelriel POV-


    Once I was out of the room, I couldn''t help but release a massive sigh of relief. To bepletely honest, I expected much worse. Inplete hindsight, most Mom would already explode in the fact that you interrupted them while they were lecturing you, yet let alone interrupting her I actually fucked her face and ejacted inside no less. The fact that I got away rtively scotfree was pretty unbelievable to bepletely honest.


    Not to mention, she gave me permission that if I wanted to try something I should just tell her. Let alone being punished I actually gained something in this exchange.


    I find it pretty funny, despite her telling me that she wasn''t a pushover, the fact that I was able to fuck her in the first ce was because she is a pushover, she just doesn''t realize it. Or maybe she isn''t a pushover to anyone else, except me because she''s blinded by her own love to realize it.


    I remember when she released her mana earlier, it was actually enough to make me feel like I was suffocating and I felt her real strength. I knew she meant to scare me, but it just made her all the more attractive in my eyes. Having someone as powerful as that, pressed under you is just Mmm.


    But that doesn''t mean, I didn''t learn a lesson. I was bing too arroganttely and got too ahead of myself and did things that I knew I wasn''t able to do yet. I was just lucky this time that it was with Mom, if I fucked up with someone like Aerin, let''s say, then things would''ve been over.


    Self control, knowing my limits, and being patient, I needed to work more on those. I haven''t practiced my magic ever since I arrived here, and seeing Mom''s strength earlier also spurred me on. Holding my hand out, I chanted ''Rampant Growth''.


    And immediately, a stem coiling around my arm, extended and the bud at the very front bloomed revealing, what looks like a veryrge Venus fly trap. It was probablyrge enough to eat a boar whole, but I didn''t have any real practical use for it.


    Compared to the sleeping and paralyzing pollen that some of my flowers could emit, this one was fairly useless. Right now, I can''t really go out to look for seeds, since we''re at a city and not a forest. So I have to make do with this for now, maybe I''ll try if I can make them growrger than usual.


    After thinking about that, I cut off the mana that was feeding the nt and instantly, it wilted. So for today, I decided to run a few experiments.

 Chapter 56: The Lady in Red

    Chapter 56: The Lady in Red


    "If a person turns to mediums and necromancers, whoring after those folk, I shall setteth mine own visage against yond person and shall cutteth him off from ''mongst his people. For I has''t given thee enough capabilities to liveth by thy own hands. Thou shalt not useth any of the power, yond thy god hast not bestow''d upon thee. Else, ''twill beest pondered as an act of transgression upon me and mine own authority.


    Thus mine own children, consecrate yourselves, argal, and beest holy, for I am the goddess who watches ov''r thee. Thee shalt keepeth all my statutes and all my rules, lest mine own daughters cease their blessings, and turn thy ownnd against thee."


    A few months has passed since the time I fucked up with Mom, winter has passed and spring was currently nearing its end. Without the snow and the cold, thus I was able to travel more and familiarize myself with the city.


    Currently, I was reading the Goddesses'' tome, or the holy book of Elban''s main religion, and was trying to understand what this world defines as heresy. It was a topic that interested and concerned me, because ording to Mom, my nt magic is considered as one, and when the humans from back then saw me, they immediatelybeled me as a heretic as well.


    Which led to me reading this, and after some time I think I''ve understood it. So the short answer is: ''Well, the book said so.''.


    The long story is that, magic and mana, as a whole, was a concept that was only for the gods. However, the world''s tribtion was too much for the ''powerless'' mortals, especially in a world where monsters, beasts, and demons, roamed the earth. Thus the gods supposedly took pity upon their followers and gave them the ability to control said mana, to make their lives easier and more bearable.


    Since lives were much more primitive then, people were only taught the basic elemental magic: earth to build your homes, fire to keep yourselves warm, water, and wind, etc, etc. There were multiple gods but that part remained consistent where they were only taught elemental magic. Even our goddess, Mezzaluna, all the elves'' supposed ancestor, said anymore than that was a ''transgression of her authority'' and the people who desired more, were greedy mortals that coveted the power of the divine.


    Does it make sense? I don''t know.


    It doesn''t sound realistic? It wasn''t meant to be realistic. If you don''t believe it, you simply don''t have enough faith. Even in my previous world where science was advanced, people had religions. Let alone in this dangerous, monster-filled, magic, fantasy world.


    What is this all based on? It all goes back to the short answer: ''Because the book said so''.


    Even I am starting to have thoughts, that you know, maybe they are real after all. To see is to believe, and even though I haven''t seen the gods of this world, I was someone who experienced something as supernatural as reincarnation.


    However at the same time, if they were real. Then aren''t I like, in the top of their shit list or something? One of the elves'' gods literally represents, vegetation and agriculture, and if I''m not already overstepping my mortal authority with what I''m doing, then I don''t know what will.


    "Haaaa" yawning, I stretched my arms up


    I already learned what I wanted, and there really was no reason for me to continue reading further. With that I looked at the sleeping acolyte besides me and finally gave him his tome back.


    Unfortunately, the holy book wasn''t one that you could just find here and there. From what I''ve found and heard, It''s not exclusive to only preachers and bishops, but it''s really difficult to get your hands on one and its distribution is heavily monitored by the church.


    I wasn''t gonna attend church just to hear what I wanted, not to mention I can''t predict what sermon will the bishop preach about. So I had to resort to some rather dubious methods to read what I wanted.


    I can''t steal it, because every copy might be marked or counted, I''m not sure. So I had to ''borrow'' it from the people who already have it. If possible, I wanted to get help from Aerin but I haven''t seen her since that time she let us ride on her carriage.


    So I befriended an acolyte who was eager to talk about the Goddesses with me, and right now he was asleep in his seat besides me. Since I already found what I needed, I returned the pages back to where he was reading it earlier. Unfortunately, the acolyte I befriended wasn''t a mature, hot, busty nun, else I would have made a better effort to get to know him.


    "Dude, you fell asleep again." I said as I flicked him in the forehead


    "..." Unfortunately, a simple flick in the forehead isn''t enough to wake someone up from the sleep-inducing spored that my nts could produce.


    I was currently inside the cathedral grounds, just behind the cathedral itself where the garden was located and round tables were ced. I''ve already been reading for about an hour, and with how much I used in the poor acolyte, it should knock him out for two hours or so.


    So I had about an hour left till he wakes up, and I really didn''t have much to do. The clothes that I ordered to be made could be picked upter and it would reflect badly on me if this guy were to wake up only to find that I ditched him. Even if he wasn''t a girl, I still wanted people to have a positive look at me.


    Thinking about it, I was pretty ballsy using ''heretical magic'' right inside church grounds. But it was pretty easy, since I was at a garden and it was so easy to hide my magic usage. Without much left to do, I took back the Goddesses'' tome and continued where I was reading earlier.


    Whether it was coincidence or not, but the very next verses were lines about the punishments for the different kinds of sexual immorality, and it almost felt like it was directed to me.


    "if a man doth take his sister, a daughter of his father or a daughter of his mother, and sees thatdy''s nakedness, and thedy sees his nakedness, tis a disgrace, and they shalt beest cutteth off in the sight of the children of their people. He hast uncover''d his sister''s nakedness, and he shalt bear his iniquity.


    "if a man lies with his father''s wife, he hast uncover''d his father''s nakedness; both of those folk shalt certainly beest putteth to death; their blood is upon those folk. "


    Apparently, I am a disgrace and should be put to death as well. It wasn''t the only one though, there were lines forbidding adultery, taking a woman and her mother, taking an animal, taking your daughter, etc, etc.


    In fact, the entire chapter was dedicated to the Goddesses'' punishments for all kinds of sins. Heresy, murder, sexual immorality, and the like.


    "Haauughh~" as I read about the punishments of all the sins I''vemitted, I couldn''t help but yawn. I wonder what Mom and Celine''s face would be like if they read this. By the looks of it, it seems like we''re a family of heathens.


    Mom would probably shrug it off since she treats it as an affair anyways, but Celine kind of want to make the status between us official so even if she wasn''t religious maybe the people around her were. So no doubt she''d be affected by this.


    About half an hourter, the acolyte finally showed signs of waking up.


    "Hubert, you fell asleep again" I called out to the elf who had just opened his eyes drowsily


    "Eh? Haa?" He looked a little confused, waking up all of a sudden outside


    "Are you sure you''re catching enough sleep?" I asked him with a worried voice "Falling asleep in the middle of talking to me, for the second time no less."


    "Ehh how long was I asleep for?" he still was out of it, but he couldn''t help but ask


    "About an hour and a half? Maybe two? I''m not so sure" I replied to him with a wondering face


    Hubert was anky person with blonde hair and looked like he was in his early 20s, but then again he was an elf so I couldn''t be sure exactly. He looked apologetic when he found out that I waited for him the whole time he was asleep and was just about to apologize when another elf came running towards him.


    "HUBERT! Where have you been? A noble is donating so we need you for the ritual." A nun came and called out to Hubert with heavy breaths


    "Now?!" Poor Hubert couldn''t catch a break, he just woke up and was already being yelled at. He hurriedly apologized for sleeping and wasting my time, before rushing off "I''m sorry, but I''ll have to teach you some other time. Thanks a lot for watching over me though"


    "It''s fine" I waved him goodbye as I watched him leave.


    To be honest, I don''t think we''ll meet again. We were only talking because he was the first one to approach me when I was looking to befriend someone with the Goddesses'' tome. I didn''t have any good reason to continue talking to him.


    So with that, I headed out of the cathedral grounds but just as I stepped out of the gate. I saw a luxurious looking carriage parked near the Cathedral. The carriage''s beast was arge Silverwing raptor and the carriage itself had a familiar looking emblem. Immediately, I recognized to whom it belongs to.


    I remember earlier that the nun spoke of a noble who was donating and something about Absolution. In the few months I''ve spent here, I''ve learned of just how powerful the church and the clergy was in this country.


    Even nobles needed to donaterge sums of money to the church, because an archbishop was powerful enough to, and often did, threaten a noble, or a town, with emunication. There was no clear hierarchy between the nobility and the clergy, which makes their rtionship even more delicate.


    However, that wasn''t my main interest for now. Seeing the familiar carriage, and hearing that there was a noble who came to donate. It didn''t take much for me to connect the dots.


    Just as I was about to retract my steps, a somewhat familiar looking woman in a clean suit came out of the cathedral''s doors and started to walk back to the ce where the carriage was parked. When she saw me who just about to leave, she looked surprised before immediately going back to her work as she headed towards the carriage.


    Meanwhile, I paced around the cathedral thinking of how can I make the meeting feel more natural. After all, I didn''t want to look like I waited for Aerin toe out just because I saw her carriage parked outside. I wanted it to look like it was a coincidence.


    Looking around, since the Cathedral was located at the city square, there were no shortages of shops in the surroundings. Just as I was about to think which one should I buy from to act like I was hanging around in the area, a refined voiced suddenly called out to me.


    "Hello~" I could hear the woman''s voice from behind me. Turning around to see who it was, I was surprised to see the familiar face because I thought she was still inside the cathedral. But it turns out she just got out from her carriage.


    "Teac-?" I was about to call her when I finally noticed some disparities


    At first nce, I thought it was Aerin. But taking another nce, I realized that it was not my lovely teacher. Although she had a simr face and hair color to Aerin, she exuded an air so different around her that I almost felt like an idiot for getting the two of them mixed up.


    As I looked at her, the differences that I missed at first nce, was made apparent to me. Although she was just as tall, her hair was a lot wavier and was tied to a bun with a braid wrapped around it. She had two distinct side bangs that hung on either side of her face.


    Her lips were glossed red as cherry, and she had light-green emerald eyes as opposed to Aerin''s sapphire blue. Her chest was just as well-endowed, perhaps even more. But I didn''t want to look like I was ogling at her, so with sheer will and determination, I brought my eyes up to her face instead.


    But the reason she had such a different air from Aerin, is in her clothes, is that while Aerin would often wear conservative, light colored clothes. She exuded passion, desires, and luxuries, whether it was from the bright-red dress she was wearing that made her stand out as the center of attention, or the ornate and expensive essories that was on her body.


    It was such a stark contrast, that it almost felt like it was a conscious decision to do so.


    "-Teacher?" The alluring woman was quick to notice when she heard my slip-up. She mused for a second before asking "Did you perhaps mistake me for someone else? Fufu~"


    Wondering why thisdy suddenly called out to me, I took a look at the surroundings. Just behind her, I saw the same familiar looking womaning out of the carriage, this time with a fairly sized box on her arms. It looked somewhat reminiscent of a treasure chest, and if my thoughts are correct then that is what is being donated and thisdy was the noble that is offering it.


    But the insignia in the carriage, was no doubt, the same one as Aerin had. Even the carriage, I recognized that it was the same as the one Teacher used before. And considering thisdy''s simr traits, she had to be a rtive or at the very least, a family member of Aerin''s.


    With that in mind, it''ll be best if I tried to leave the best impression possible.


    "Uhm Sorry, I kind of mistook you as my teacher" I apologized but thedy didn''t seem to mind


    "It''s fine, it was a harmless mistake" she said as she waved it off with her hand, before continuing "But you made me curious~" she spoke as she brought her thumb up to her lips in thought


    "Very rarely do people mistake me for someone else." like she was interested, she tilted her head seemingly in thought. "Do I bear any semnce to your teacher?"


    "Um, kind of." I didn''t know how to reply to that one. Would she take it well if I said that she looked like Aerin? Or would she take that as an offense instead?


    "That''s quite the coincidence~" she let out a chuckle before asking "What''s your name, boy?"


    "It''s Maelriel" I replied honestly.


    "Well, boy, you seemed eager earlier when you thought I was your teacher." she said before letting out a small giggle and then continuing as she asked "Haven''t seen your teacher in quite a while?" to which I could only nod.


    "Miss Laurel..." finally the female elf who was holding the offering called out to thedy who was talking to me.


    "I understand, you can go first. I''ll follow shortly" Understanding that she was taking a lot of time outside, she nodded to her attendant''s words before turning her attention back to me


    "Since I look like your teacher, why not keep mepany for a while? I have plenty of time to chatter~" she had an enticing smile as she proposed her suggestion. "You wouldn''t mind spending some time with me now, would you?"


    "Eh? sure."I acted surprised before taking her offer


    I know if Mom was here seeing this, she''d probably faint in anger seeing her son just take a stranger''s offer. It was the same as seeing your kid get inside the ''Free Candy'' van. To be honest, I still don''t know why she talked to me. From the way she was talking, it doesn''t seem like she''s aware that I knew Aerin, but if it wasn''t for that, then what other reason would she have to suddenly strike up a conversation?


    I am pragmatic enough to know what I''m worth when looking from the outside. I was still pretty young and no matter how good I looked at this age, was it really enough for a woman of her status like her to suddenly just start talking to me? I know I look better whenpared to my previous life, but I wasn''t that delusional.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself." As if she finally remembered something she put her hand over mouth. "My name is Laurel, and for now just apany me inside the cathedral." she said before walking ahead of me.


    If she really knew who I was or the fact that I''m Aerin''s student, then I don''t think she''ll do anything to harm me. So for now I''ll just y along with her. After all, this is a rare chance to get to know more about Aerin and maybe get a little closer with this other lovely richdy as well.

 Chapter 57: Saint Claires Cathedral

    Chapter 57: Saint ire''s Cathedral


    -Laurel POV-


    I''ve finished the purpose of my visit to the church when the archbishop received our generous offering. We weren''t that poor that we couldn''t spare a few hundred gold coins every now and then. In fact, I find this whole affair with the clergy a lot less troublesome than dealing with the other members of the nobility. A good rtionship that could be maintained as long as we have money, whereas rtions with other nobles are as fickle as the weather.


    Compared to that I looked at the ck haired boy that naively followed me, Evelyn told me that he was the sibling of the girl that Aerin had enrolled. I was gonna ask him if he had a sister and maybe start to work from there, but I was surprised that Aerin actually taught him as well. I thought it was only his Sister that she interacted with.


    Just as we were exiting, I came up to Evelyn and whispered "You''ll be with the chauffeur, don''t seat in the carriage with me for now"


    From the way he talks to me it doesn''t seem like he recognizes me, but Eve told me earlier that he once rode with her before. So chances are he''ll recognize her and realize that I talked to him knowing who he was all along.


    Eve followed my words, and walked ahead before seating besides the driver in front of the carriage. With that out of the way, I turned my attention towards the country bumpkin behind me. I didn''t even need to have Eve tell me that he just moved into the city, because I don''t think anyone who''s lived in this ce long enough will just ept aplete stranger''s invitation.


    But it''s fine, in a way that I don''t have to overthink what I need to say to get what I want. You don''t find that many trusting people in the city, and from all the scheming people I have to deal with, an easy and trouble-free conversation is pretty wee.


    "How do people call you? Maelriel? Or do you shorten it to just like ''Mael''?" I asked to which he answered, he''s usually called ''Riel''. While he was speaking, we finally got inside the carriage and he doesn''t seem like he recognizes me still.


    "I see, Riel huh Well, Riel you were looking at the shops earlier" I recalled him looking at them earlier so I asked "Did you perhaps wanted to get something to eat?"


    "Well I was nning to get some waffles in that ce" He replied before pointing to the shop where he initially was nning to eat


    "Waffles, eh?" I wouldn''t mind having some for now, but looking at the shop he pointed at, I saw that it had a lot of people going in and out of it. Not to mention, I just didn''t want to eat from any of the stores here, so I called out to the people in the front "Take us to the western part of the inner city, I''m in the mood for some waffles, take me to my ''favorite'' ce"


    "-Eh?" With haste, the carriage started moving and only then did he finally looked concerned. He quickly looked through the window and saw that we were already a considerable distance from the city square. "Um, where are we going?" He asked me with an anxious look in his face


    I felt like giggling at his nervousness. Boy, it''s toote for you to start worrying now. If I was a kidnapper, your case would already be a sealed deal. But I still answered his question nheless, "You wanted waffles, right? I know a better ce."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be back home before night." I assured him, before resting my chin on my hand as I leaned forward "Instead, why don''t you tell me more about yourself? You don''t seem like you''re from around here, country boy."


    Hearing my words, I saw him widen his eyes in shock for a second, probably wondering how I knew. He''s like an open book, I can just read his expressions and gestures, and I would know what he was thinking. Even if Eve didn''t tell me about it, with how he was acting I could''ve deduced that much on my own.


    "uhm, we just moved in a few months ago." Yup, I knew that much already but I still acted like it was my first time knowing about it. "My elder sister is gonna be attending the Imperial academy, so we had to move." Finally, he moved on to the topic that I wanted to know more about


    "You have an older sister? And she''s gonna be at the Imperial Academy? She must be really talented then~" I said in shock


    "Un, Big Sis is really talented but the reason why we were able is because of Teacher." I smiled when I heard his words. This was almost too easy, he was telling me everything I wanted to know. He then told me how it was this teacher, that gave his Sister a chance to enroll at the school in the first ce.


    "Good on your sister, being able to chase her dreams." I smiled and congratted him, before telling my story "But actually, your story kind of rings a bell..." I said before striking a thinking pose, like I was trying to recall something


    "Just like you, I also have an older sister, but she''s away most of the time" I sighed as if I found it regretful "But not long ago, I''ve heard news that she took interest in a talented girl from the countryside." I spoke while looking at him just from the corner of my eyes


    "The time matches, and seeing how you mistook me for this ''teacher'' earlier..." I squinted my eyes while looking at him, I was suggesting the idea and he seems to have gotten it as well, seeing how his eyes widened like he just realized something. "Your sister''s name, could it perhaps be ''Celine''?" Finally I asked him


    "!" He nodded with a surprised face, before asking "Uhm, could you be... Miss Aerin''s younger sister?"


    With a meaningful smile, I replied "Yes, I''m indeed her younger sister. But still, what a coincidence..."


    "Our older sisters know each other, and now us, younger siblings, meet each other like this." I said in wonder, "It''s almost like fate." he nodded to my words regarding this amazing coincidence.


    "My sister is always out of the house, so I don''t know how she''s been doingtely." I told him before curiously asking "So how did your sister and mine meet?". With expectant eyes, I waited for him to tell what that sister of mine was doing while she was out where my eyes couldn''t reach her


    While talking, we passed by the inner city walls. One look at the carriage insignia was all that they needed to identify who the carriage belonged to. All the while I listened attentively to the stories that he was telling me. Supposedly he doesn''t know exactly the details of their meeting, but he was made aware of it when Aerin came over to help cook dinner for her when their mother was out.


    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but smile wryly. I haven''t tasted her cooking in what seems to be decades by now, and I don''t think I can in the following ones neither. I also understood that they got along well enough, that Aerin didn''t mind teaching her brother a few things in music as well. Even though, I thought she stopped ying a long time ago.


    He told me some more things, and I was able to listen to it without any interruption. The roads in the inner city is paved very well after all, thus the ride was very smooth and with feverish haste we covered a lot of ground quickly. Ironically, it was also because of the smooth ride that our conversation had to be cut for now, because we quickly arrived in our destination.


    Once we stopped, I saw him look at the well-maintained garden surrounding the establishment. It was built near therge Dreghei river that run from the north of the country, giving the customers a wonderful view of nature''s beauty. Unlike the other establishments in the city square as well, there weren''t much people walking about. However what probably is most striking is rather than looking like a restaurant, it looked more like a small cathedral.


    "Uhm I thought we were eating?" he asked me as heid his eyes on the surroundings for the first time


    "Yes we are, Riel. Don''t mind its outer appearance, they have waffles here. We''re at the northern section of the inner city so things might look a bit different around here." I informed him. The northern section was the area closest to the royal pce and though it was also a residential area just like the southern section, it was lot stricter with its residents. Thend is more expensive and there is some form of tacit agreement among the residents.


    For people living outside the inner walls, it would be easy to just lump all the people in the inner city as ''rich people''. However if the southern section was a residential area for rich men and women, then the north was the area for rich and powerful families. The people here didn''t look kindly upon rich merchants, who made it big only during their generation. Being wealthy was a given, what they valued was bloodline and prestige.


    In fact even though it was called a ''residential'' area, very few people actually live here. It would be more apt to call the homes and mansions here as only ''vis'', because the people who could afford to get in here in the first ce probably has a separate estate where they actually live.


    We finally descended the carriage, and from the looks of it we''re the only ''visitors'' this time. I came down first and Riel was following behind me. The moment I got inside a nun with a stunning face immediately greeted us and the door behind us were then shut tight. Unlike an actual nun''s clothing, her garbs were oddly tight-fitting, and there was a cut at the side that started from the hips, showing her beautiful fair legs.


    "Good afternoon Sister-in-faith, may I understand the purpose of your visit to Saint-ire''s church?" she asked me with a polite smile, although the exterior looked like a small cathedral, the interior didn''t match it. It still sort of resembled a church, but there were no ces of worship or seats for believer.


    Instead there were oddlyrge tables with seats surrounding them and at the very front was the ce where the priest would normally preach from along with a podium. At the side, you could see shelves that had deck of cards, bottles of wine, and etc. Things that you wouldn''t associate with a holy ce like a church.


    "Its nothing, I just want a quick lunch with mypanion." I said before pointing to the country boy who was following behind me. "Please seat us inside I would like to enjoy a pleasant and private talk with him."


    "Mam, this is a church, I''m afraid you''re at the wrong -" I interrupted her by showing her a ne of a crescent moon hanging on my neck, and then pointing to a ne that had our family insignia. I told them "No, I think I''m at the right ce"


    "I see, then our Sisters would attend to you." her tone immediately turned respectful as she answered me quietly. After that she started guiding us and spoke again on a normal volume "Sister-in-faith, It''s still daytime, so I''m afraid to tell you that some of our services are still unavable." she informed me.


    I shrugged it off and said that I don''t mind. I already knew that. Do they think I don''t know the services my own establishment provides?


    "Brothers, you must be tired from your journey" once we were led to our table near the garden, the nun immediately started talking, she still had a holy air emitting out of her as she spoke "The goddess has plenty to provide for her faithful believers, so please tell us of what you want."


    "I''d like a chocte waffle and any bottle from Chateau Hennileth" In reflex, I ordered a bottle of wine. Looking at the young man in front of me, I''m not sure if that was the right choice.


    Riel still looked slightly confused at the surroundings, but he followed suit and ordered waffles as well. I told him that he could order any other food as long as its in the list, so he told them "Then, if you don''t mind, please add grilled chicken sandwich and mushroom soup as well"


    I felt likeughing at the polite and respectful tone he was talking with to the ''nuns'', even the ''nun'' was pretty shocked at how respectful he was being. It seems like he''s still treating this like the other stores. But how could this ce be ordinary? This was at the northern quadrant, where not even the church has any power here, or else this ce would have been burned down a long time ago. Being rude to the customers isn''t an option here, in fact it''s the other way around in this ce.


    Initially, I wanted to go here because I wanted some chocte waffles, and also because I sort of owned the ce. After all, how can they sell chocte desserts if they weren''t connected to us somehow? But seeing how honest this guy is, I realized that I might have an opportunity in my hands.


    Looking at the country boy in front of me, I was thinking if I should get him on my side. At first nce, he could be a pretty good mole. Aerin''s already slightly wary of Evelyn from the looks of it, and I might need someone different to inform me of what she''s doing. But at the same time, we just met and I don''t have a clear grasp of their rtionship dynamics yet.


    From what I can understand, Aerin and his sister are pretty close. Because of that he''s sort of close to her as well. Although I would have preferred to have his sister instead, if they really were close then it''ll just explode in my face. Having him is a much safer bet and so much more easier to do, although the returns are lower.


    In the end, having a mole get caught is only harmful if the mole knows a lot of inside information. My rtionship with my sister is already pretty strained anyway, otherwise I wouldn''t be going to such lengths just to monitor what she is doing.


    Looking at the guy who was blushing in his seat and I couldn''t help but smile. If I y my cards right I can probably use him without him even knowing it. For now, I''ll show him what I can give him, give him a little taste and once he''s hooked, then he''ll have to work for it if he want more.


    "Oh my, you''re so cute~" I told him while giggling "-look even she is shocked by how polite you are." before pointing to the nun who had been taking our orders just now. She had a wry smile as she looked at Riel.


    People have told me of the carrot and sticks approach before, offer them a reward and threaten them with punishment. Me and Aerin both thought that it''s a pretty bad approach, because while Aerin is pretty skilled with her threats, which is why she''s the prime intelligencer of the family, I don''t like ckmailing people, or having them serve you reluctantly just because they have no choice but to do so. Because once you lose their leash, the thing that''s making them obedient, they be wild beasts who will bite back at you with zero hesitation.


    Instead by enticing them with so much carrots, they''ll willingly put on their own leashes just to make sure they can continue having it. Luckily, I have the means and riches needed to give the people the ''carrot'' that they''ll work and tie a leash on their own necks for. Even Evelyn, who Aerin saved from a life of very, was now telling and informing me of everything her ''saviour'' does and tells her.


    And for a young man like him, I''ll show him the real power of money. The true meaning of living a luxurious andvish life- just how enticing can it be for someone who probably hasn''t even touched a woman''s hand. I wonder if he would even want to go back to the hand-to-mouth lifestyle that he was living with before.


    -Maelriel POV-


    I looked at the ''nun'' that took our orders, and couldn''t help but gulp. In fact, I''ve been wondering about it ever since I entered this ce. It was designed like a church, there were statues of the goddesses, the people inside were dressed like they were at a church. The colored and artistic window panes, the wall murals, the ceiling art, even the church organ was there, all of it would remind someone of a church.


    But at the same time something felt off. I could clearly see at the corner in the shelves, there were bottles of wine, there were decks of cards. Instead of the rows of seat you would usually see, it wasrge round tables surround by chairs. There wasn''t a single male acolyte around and the ''nun''s'' outfits were all suspiciously risque. They looked like nuns, but at the same time some had their cleavages showing, their garbs had a slit starting from the hips, making it so that their smooth long legs were visible. And for supposedly holy women, they all had bodies that were just tempting you to sin.


    Our order finally arrived and Laurel was acting like nothing was wrong and out of ce. I received exactly what I said, waffles with chicken sandwich, as well as mushroom soup, not to mention it looked really well done. So I couldn''t help but thank the waitress/nun for her work.


    "How are you enjoying your meal, Riel?" Laurel asked as while she was cutting her waffle with a knife


    "I think the food is really great." I answered honestly, despite the confusing aesthetics the food they served was very top notch. Hell, the food that the store at the city square served couldn''t evenpare.


    "I''m sure it is~" Laurel smiled as she heard my words, as if hearing something obvious "-otherwise it wouldn''t be worth a thousand Curonnes" she said as she casually stated exorbitant price of the meal


    "Fufu, no it''s not the meal Riel, The meal is free. After all this is a church, the nuns won''t charge anything for helping out their fellow believers now, would they?" she exined with a meaningful smile, before continuing "It''s just the usual offerings that these ''devoted'' nuns receive from their faithful believers~"


    It was then that a beautiful nun arrived with a bottle of wine. Her headdress covered most of her head but I could see that she had stunning straight long ck hair. She popped open the bottle of wine before bending forward as she served Laurel filling her wine ss with red wine. "What''s your name sister?" Laurel asked with a smmile


    "It''s Mary." And as she was serving her, Laurel ''identally'' spilled her wine on the nun Mary, soaking her garbs wet.


    "Oh my~ Sister Mary, That looks quite ufortable now." Mary was also shocked herself, and it looked it really was just Laurel''s sudden whims. "I was just about to order a sd, but I wouldn''t want you feeling ufortable working with such wet clothes." before pouring the rest of the contents of her wine ss directly at the wet woman


    If the ''ident'' earlier could still be passed off as a mistake, her actions now were very clearly on purpose as she then let go of her wine ss. The nun''s tight fitting garbs then clung tighter to her skin, and it almost started being see-through as I could roughly see the bra that the nun was wearing under her clothes.


    "I really want my sd though" Laurel pouted as she spoke, ignoring that there were other workers that she could have ced her orders with. But I didn''t point it out, because I was too entranced by the show she was putting on. As if she had a bright idea, she pped her hands together before audaciously suggesting "How about taking it off instead? That way you can continue working without a hitch~"


    Mary put on a look of token resistance, before giving in helplessly. It was like I was watching a beautiful nun do her own strip show. It was like watching a gift being unwrapped,yer byyer her clothes were being removed. Her wet garbs soon hit the floor, then her undershirt until finally she was standing in only a pair of seductive lingerie, all that was hiding her busty chest were the wet white bra she was wearing, but even then I could roughly see the pink bud under it. She still had her stocking and garter belt covering her bare legs, but it only added more to the eroticism of the view.


    Like a true professional, she then got back to her work and asked Laurel, what sd did she want, to which she replied "Actually I think grilled chicken would be nice~ but isn''t your top wet? Why don''t you take it off as well" and from there from the corner of my eye, I could see Laurel looking at me with a smile like she was gauging my reactions.


    Finally Mary also took off her bra, her chest stood proudly in full view. She had a shameful look in her face but what I didn''t expect to see was that her nipples were unexpectedly hard and was standing erect. This woman was enjoying this. Meanwhile I could still see some of the wine dripping down her fair skin and her breasts. I couldn''t help but gulp at the sight.


    "What a sinful nun, showing off your chest to such a young man? Come here I''ll help you out." As if that wasn''t enough Laurel pulled the woman towards her, before she dipped her finger at the chocte dip meant for her waffles. With wanton hands, she coated Mary''s nipples in heart shaped chocte stains. "Now you look presentable, anyways I want my sd so you can go." and with that Mary just walked away without anyints, her butt swaying seductively behind her with every step


    "Meanwhile..." Laurel then changed seats and sat directly besides me "How was it Riel?" she asked me with a grin, her fingers still had a chocte coat in it before she then licked it clean with her tongue


    "That''s how you treat people who don''t do their jobs properly around here~" she said with a smile as she took the wine bottle and filled her own ss. "Don''t feel bad, they''re used to working with much less clothes in this ce~" she said while taking a sip


    I don''t know what to say, I was so dumbfounded. This was our FIRST time meeting, and I was taken to a ce like this. From out conversation earlier, I already had a rough idea of what she wanted from me. I didn''t think she would be this brazen, to bring a teenage country bumpkin to the very peak of city entertainment. Even in my previous life, I''ve never experience any of the ''adult'' night-life entertainment.


    I thought I was a degenerate, but looking at this entire ce. Someone, somewhere was audacious enough to make a church-themed strip club, no, from what I can see the ''services'' doesn''t just end in stripping. This was much more than just a resto-bar, brothel, or a strip club. Everyone one here knew how to act and yed their parts like this really was a church.


    While some people were working hard at the fields or working hard at their businesses, a few people get to enjoy these kinds of services and entertainment.


    This ce was just a sinkhole of depravity.


    "I''m telling you, look at all the women in this room~" she whispered to me, her eyes wandered around gazing past every single person who was working here. Finally I understood why they were all stunningly beautiful. "The nuns, the bishops, the preachers, they all like being treated like that~"


    "and as long as you have this~" she held out her crescent moon ne to me, she then wrapped it around my neck while whispering right next to my ears with hot breaths "-They''ll let you do A.N.Y.T.H.I.N.G.~"

 Chapter 58: Saint Claires Cathedral (II)

    Chapter 58: Saint ire''s Cathedral (II)


    Laurel''s hot breaths felt ticklish in my ears, like she was lovingly caressing my still hesitating heart with every word. She just finished wrapping the crescent moon ne around me and with gentle eyes she looked at me, "Do you also want to try it?" as another girl dressed seductively as a nun came into our table.


    "W-what do you mean?" I asked her so that I could buy some time for myself, as I contemted what I should do.


    Usually in romance stories, this is around this time that the partner will arrive, barge into the room and save me from this mantrap of a woman. But unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, no one will be saving me from this god-forsaken ce.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was rted to Aerin, then I would''ve went all in already. But she was, and, though I have a bit of a rough idea, I don''t know their exact rtionship currently, so now there is that very rare possibility that whatever happens here will reach my beloved teacher''s ears.


    So now I have to consider, how would the ''Riel'' that Aerin knows would behave in this exact situation? The ''me'' that Aerin knows is a boy from the countryside, who has a huge crush on his teacher, her student who still thinks she hasn''t noticed my affections for her. A country bumpkin in every aspect of the word, and now how would such a person act in this scenario?


    "Oh my, do you not now what happens after kisses, Riel?" Hearing my words, Laurel looked amazed like she was looking at a unicorn or something.


    Do I want to do it? Hell yes, I really do. This ce was like a horny young man''s Disnend, this was a ride-all-you-can theme park right here. Looking at all the beautiful women dressed in different attires, my imagination could only run wild. Some were dressed as ordinary nuns, there were some dressed as acolytes, one was even dressed in fancy garbs as a female bishop. And all of them were just up for the taking.


    This ce was right up my alley, it isn''t the real deal but it is so damn close to it. It was one of the very few times that I regret I had such a perverted and attentive mind, it''s so regretful that I immediately noticed what was up in this ce.


    Imagine I came here not knowing about it, me thinking this is an actual church, and that they were real nuns and acolytes. Then all of a sudden, I was told that I could have my way with every single one of them. But s, I wasn''t granted that privilege and I have to keep my character consistent, just in case.


    "O-Of course, I do!" I said but theck of confidence in my voice only made Laurel smile even more


    Laurel then scooted closer from behind me when I felt her soft chest press against my back, her hands then tenderly held onto mine before she slowly started guiding it. Like she was teaching a child something new, she gently whispered her questions to my ears "Then do you have someone you like?"


    I nodded that I did and seeing that, Laurel pressed her body even closer and then she continued as she asked "Oh, then what do you want to do with her?", to which, with heavy and uneven breaths, I replied "I I want to marry her live together"


    "Cherry boy~" Laurel said as she stifled her giggles. Still holding into my hands she slowly raised and started guiding them towards the new woman who was helping us in our table.


    Whether it was by sheer coincidence but unlike Mary earlier who had lustrous ck hair, this new girl had blonde hair and blue eyes, two traits that I always associated Aerin with. The woman was standing at our side, holding a wine bottle, when Laurel guided my hands towards the standing woman''s buttocks.


    "Then tell me You never wanted to do this to her?" she said as she ced both of my hands in the woman''s plump ass, each holding a different cheek. "To just hold her body like you owned her~" she then started kneading it, the woman''s buttocks felt firm and stic as my fingers dug deep on her skin


    "Mmh~" during this time, the blonde woman only stood there and epted it, as her body was being groped, sometimes letting out suggestive moans. In fact, she even moved closer so that we wouldn''t have to reach that far.


    "You never wanted to see what were they hiding under that clothes of theirs?" with the woman moving closer, we could now reach for the other parts of her body. Still guiding my hands as she started cupping the woman''s boobs, she made me grip the woman''s nun garb before whispering in my ear,


    "Wouldn''t it be nice, if you could just riipp~ her clothes apart like this?", from the top, the woman''s garb was slowly tore open, revealing the luscious and curvaceous body hidden underneath.


    While only in her lingerie, the woman didn''t stop standing there still holding the wine bottle, just in case Laurel would ask for a ss and Laurel did. She held out her ss towards the woman, but since I was in between the two of them, there was a slight distance between the two.


    "You''re too high, lower your body a little bit" sheined, before she slipped her hand inside the woman''s bra and pulled her upper body down by pinching her on the nipples. The woman was forced to bend forward, and was even told by Laurel to, "Remain in that position for now."


    With her ss being filled up by the blonde woman, Laurel turned her focus towards me. "Riel, a woman''s body has so much more uses other than looking beautiful and being admired from afar" she said before taking a sip from her ss


    "You can do this~" she said as she pulled on the woman''s nipple, twisting and flicking it every now and then. She was observing my reactions from the side, all the while having a mischievous grin stered on her face.


    "Aghh! O.. Ohh" At first the woman let out a rather painful groan, before it slowly changed into a moan while her face twisted in pleasure.


    "Or this~" before she stretched out her hand to reach inbetween the woman''s thighs. "There''s so much more you can do with a woman''s body, why settle for staring at them from afar?" she said before rubbing the woman''s pussy with her fingers through her lingerie


    "Haah... Uugh.. Aaah..." the woman''s face turnedpletely lewd under Laurel''s touch. Seeing the woman losing herself in pleasure, Laurel smiled in disdain before asking, "Do you like this?"


    "YES! Miss, don''t stop please~ Inngh Haaahh..." the woman begged while gasping for air, not resisting Laurel in the slightest.


    It looks like she nned on doing more, but Mary finally arrived with the Sd that she ordered a few minutes ago so she let the poor woman stand up straight again. Mary still had barely any clothes covering her body as she served the dish.


    Seeing that, Laurel quickly grabbed a table napkin before wiping the finger, that she used to touch the woman with earlier, clean and dry. She looked visibly repulsed by the love nectar that dripped down her hands earlier before speaking "Look Riel, that was the true face of a woman, a ve to pleasure."


    "..." Isn''t she a woman as well? I really wonder if she had any business talking like that.


    "Well, sd''s here~ Let''s enjoy our meal for now" As if having two barely clothed women serving as your waitresses waspletely normal, she went back to enjoying her meal.


    "You''re not eating?" she asked. How could I? I now had a raging erection from the show that she just put on. But I held it in for now, I just needed a few more bites anyway before I could finish my meal.


    "How was it? Have you ever seen that side of a woman? Ever seen a girl make that face?" with a mischievous smile, she asked me. I shook my head telling her no and she continued "She didn''t look so elegant then, did she?"


    "Mmh" I shook my head as I forced out a reply


    "Unfortunately, our time''s about to be over, and I did tell you that I''ll send you back home before night" I heard Laurel''s voice and instantly I felt a hand cover my eyes. "So for now, I''ll let you know one way to feel good with a woman"


    My vision waspletely ck and my ears couldn''t hear anything, but the rustling of clothes. I couldn''t help but gulp, when I felt someone straddle myp. I felt her soft butt grind against my thighs, but still I couldn''t see anything. The rest of the building also wentpletely silent, not even footsteps could be heard, so I had no idea who exactly was the woman straddling me.


    After a short while, I felt the woman''s finger trying to pry open my mouth and when I finally did, I felt something familiar enter and it wasn''t the woman''s fingers. I felt something soft hit my lips, akin to marshmallows, as a milky fragrance wafted into my nostrils.


    Unable to hold back my curiosity, I decided to give it a flick with my tongue. And lo and behold, I felt a bud of flesh touch the tip of my tongue. I would be aplete idiot to not realize that it was a woman''s breast that is on my mouth, and that it is her nipple that I was currently licking at.


    "Ahn~" the moment I flicked her nipple, I heard a seductive moan quietly sound out directly in front of me. Maybe it was just my imagination running wild but after talking to Laurel for hours, I couldn''t help but recognize who the voice belonged to.


    ''Is it really her?'' my imagination slowly started filling the gaps that my covered eyes couldn''t see. Images of the voluptuous woman''s body started filling my mind. Just imagining that temptress of a woman, riding myp while I sucked on her breasts made the erection I had been trying so desperately to calm down re up.


    Her nipples remained on my mouth for quite some time, before she finally decided that I had enough for now. Just as I thought she was about to stand up, she then grabbed my hands who were still frozen in shock and slowly but surely moved it in between her legs.I felt my arm go under the woman''s skirt or dress, before finally stopping.


    She then closed the rest of my fingers, barring the middle one. And after that, I felt my middle finger enter a cave of flesh. It got surrounded by warmth from all side, and I knew that my middle finger just just went in a woman''s love hole.


    "W-Wha-" At that moment I just wanted to shake off the hand that was covering my eye, but as if she expected it she exerted a lot more strength in her hand.


    "Mmh~" Once again, I heard the woman''s voice as she moaned out in pleasure


    Her pussy was soaking wet, and her vaginal walls felt so slippery letting my finger pass through so easily. Then she pulled my middle finger out for a moment, before thrusting it back inside her honeypot. I could hear the sounds of her love nectar squelching when my finger went inside her again.


    She let my finger go in and out of her pussy for five times total before she finally took it out, but that short moment felt almost like an eternity. Only then did she stand up from myp, and I once again heard the rustle of clothing, probably to put her dress back on properly and only then did the hand covering my eye got taken off.


    Instantly, what greeted my eyes was the sight of Laurel standing in front me with a yful smile at her face. No one else was even at the vicinity and it was clearly her left hand that was just on my eyes just now. However, I didn''t know if it had always been there, but her face had a tinge of red in it, as she looked at me. Then looking at the straps of her red dress, the right strap looked like it was hastily put back on.


    All the evidences were pointing to one thing, but I just don''t believe it. "Miss Laurel that just now was it-" so I tried asking


    "Who knows?~" was all that she said, while smiling yfully. "Take a guess to where your finger was just now~"


    "Meet me again, maybe you''ll find out." she said as she slowly started fixing herself, "Anyways, It seems like you''re done eating now, so I''ll send you back for now" before she called for the workers to start cleaning up our table


    Once we were done, we finally went out of that ''church''. Things were finally a little more calm and normal, the beautiful and bright rays of the sun never felt more wee than they do now. The blooming flowers, the clean running river, even just the fresh winds gently making its presence known. It was like I was finally back to normal society, and out of that debauched ce.


    Laurel led me back to the carriage and once we were inside, she spoke "Why are you sitting so far away?" before patting the seat beside her telling me to seat there instead. However, I didn''t move and instead feigned nervousness and anxiety when she talked to me.


    Obviously, she didn''t miss that and spoke "Well if you''re not moving, then I will.". She then got up from her seat, and plopped her butt down besides me. "Did you have a good time?" she asked as she pulled me close


    "..." I didn''t say anything, but kept my silence instead. So, she then held my face and stared me directly in the eyes. She made me look at her alluring face and said "You know, when talking to a girl you should look them in the eye, don''t look all over the ce."


    "So again, tell this big sister how was it?" she asked one more time, this time in a much more gentle tone. She was finally done showing her cards, and was now waiting for a response.


    She was beautiful and she was taking advantage of it. Intimate gestures, like holding my face and calling herself ''big sister'', it really makes one feel like the two of you are pretty close and has known each other for a long time, making you forget that this was just our first meeting.


    Not to mention what she did earlier, when she covered my eyes. With how it was done, with the words she said before she did it, and the clues that were avable, even an idiot would think that it was her body that he was touching just now. Or atleast, that''s what she wants me to think.


    She thinks I''m not that familiar with a woman''s body, so I wouldn''t notice but a woman''s vagina doesn''t just get wet randomly. But earlier, the woman''s pussy was clearly soaking wet when she let me finger her. So either, Laurel was heavily aroused in that situation or it was someone else instead.


    Thinking back to it, she couldn''t be aroused, because I saw her face look repulsed when she was stimting the other woman, who also just happens to be wet herself. Of course, there is the extremely low possibility that Laurel immediately fell in love with me at first sight and was actually horny during the entire conversation, but I wouldn''t bet on it.


    With that doubt in my mind, the other ''clues'' started to have other exnations for them as well. The red blush on her face could be attributed to alcohol, considering she was drinking wine the entire time. And she could have easily faked the slight dishevel in the straps of her dress.


    If I didn''t know about it, then I would''ve thought that this woman had a thing for me or something. Or maybe, that''s what she wanted to make it seem like. But it''s fine, since she went to such lengths just to entice me, then she must want something. So keeping my character as Aerin''s student, I spoke as if I couldn''t believe it-


    "M-Mom warned me about girls like you" I said before I tried to distance myself from her "Girls that don''t wait for marriage, floozy women."


    "Floozy?" Laurel was stunned by my choice of words and startedughing as she held her stomach "Who says floozy nowadays? Haaa"


    "But still, look at you being so uptight and moral." Even though I tried to put a distance between us, she quickly closed it again and this time my back was up against the carriage''s walls. "You know, despite you talking about being moral, you really don''t look so convincing when your face is all red like that" she said as she drew even closer


    "Why are you so embarrassed? I just want to get a little closer~" She had a teasing smile as she purposefully emphasized her breasts while she was pressing her body against me, "Fufufu, look at you~" she spoke before she started giggling


    "You look as if I''m gonna eat you." it looks like she had enough as she wiped her tears."Either your mom raised you really well or you''re just really naive" she said before she went back to afortable distance


    "It''s fine, I won''t do anything bad towards my sister''s acquaintance" she said, and I finally made myself appear rxed after pretending to be tensed up for quite a while.


    "Your sister''s acquaintance?" I asked what she meant, this was probably rted to the reason why she''s been trying to entice me the entire time


    "Yes, unfortunately my elder sister has very few people who she can call as friends." she said as if she found it painful. Well, with a sister like you, she''s probably wary about everyone that is approaching her. In her mind, I wasn''t even that close to Aerin, yet she''s already doing this much.


    "I''m happy that you and your sister were able to get acquainted with her," she said with a sardonic smile "and you seem to be a good person as well, so I hope the two of you get along"


    "Do the two of you not get along?" I asked her. I already suspect that its probably the case, but I still wanted some confirmation.


    "..." she didn''t answer, but just smiled wryly which told me the answer I wanted. "But still, I''m her sister so I''m worried about her. She''s always out of the house, so I''m not sure what she''s doing" she put on a worried face, as she spoke


    "So please, do keep an eye for her." and finally I heard what she wanted me to do.


    She might have covered it up with sweet words, like ''being worried'', and acting like a tragic sister, but if you look past the perfumed words, she just wants me to tell her what Aerin does while she''s out. If I hadn''t acted like an upright virgin, she''d be saying things differently but it''ll all end with her telling me to watch over her sister.


    "I see I really hope she understands that you''re just worried about her" I''ll just take it for now and see what I can do with it


    "There''s no need for that really..." she smiled seeing me take her bait, so she doubled down on it "Also, I really enjoyed spending time with you~"


    "So how about we meet again, maybe a month from now?" she suggested like she didn''t bring me to some depraved ce earlier


    "Uhm.. I''ll try to make time." I agreed to it anyway, and seeing me ept her invitation she then said "That''s very delightful to hear."


    After that she just continued making small talk. She already got what she wanted so she just kept bringing random topics up as we conversed on our way back to the city square. She made no mentions of the events that she showed me earlier until we finally neared the ce where she picked me up, she spoke again "Oh by the way, you can have that ne~ Treat is a gift from me." referring to the crescent moon ne that she hung around my neck earlier


    "Bu-" I was gonna say something, but she held her finger against my lips. "If you don''t want to go, then don''t. Just treat it as an ordinary ne. It''s still made of genuine sapphire and gold, after all." she said, and we finally arrived back to the city square


    "It''s been fun, Riel. But I did tell you I''ll send you back before night, so farewell for now." She bid me goodbyes and once we stopped, Evelyn came down from the driver seat and opened the door for me


    "Goodbye too, Miss Laurel." I waved my hands I got off the carriage


    The Silverwing Raptor then let out a piercing shriek, before it took off to the road and the carriage soon quickly departed. I was now back to my normal life. Thinking about earlier, I realized that Laurel seemed to think that it was Celine who Aerin was close with.


    I was waiting the entire time, whether or not she''ll do or say something to keep me quiet or ensure that none of the things she did with me would reach Aerin''s ears, but she didn''t do anything at all. So in her mind, either she forgot to do so or she thought there was no need to.


    "Hahahaha." I couldn''t help butugh a couple of times. How would teacher react if she found out her sister brought me to one of her ''mature'' establishments?


    As amusing as it would be to think about, I didn''t want that to happen as well. Snitching on her might get me a little closer with Aerin but it would also be the same as burning my bridges with Laurel, and I didn''t want that. I''m a huge advocate of familial love, and something''s telling me that it would be real great if I could bring the two sisters a bit ''closer'' together.


    But for now, I''ll just go home and take good care of Mom and Celine. It''s not like the Aerin and Laurel, would be disappearing anytime soon. No need for me to rush things.

 Chapter 59: Lovestruck Eyes

    Chapter 59: Lovestruck Eyes


    -Aerin POV-


    The sun had disappeared below the horizon when I woke up in the moving carriage. I had a ratherfortable sleep, despite it being in the carriage only. It''s at times like this that I''m thankful for the overly extravagant carriages that our family rides, because only these carriages feel snug and cozy enough to let me rest without any major disturbance.


    "Haaaugh" Yawning as I sat straight inside the carriage, I decided to look through the window outside to see where I was currently at


    The bright streetmps decorated the side of the road, each quite a distance from each other. I could see vis and mansions built, each one uniquely designed as if reflecting the owners'' differing tastes and preferences. Each ce also had a distinct, well maintained garden that ordinary people couldn''t afford or be bothered to maintain. It was enough to tell me that I was now inside the inner city.


    It seems like I''ve enjoyed my nap a little more than I expected. Thest time I was still awake, I remember that I wasn''t even in Lograth yet. With the people that ''smuggled'' Cacao, getting them to close out shop was pretty easy. I gave them a chance, they could re-open with our permission as long as we get a ''substantial'' share of the profits. But they were stubborn and insisted that they won''t work under anyone and that they''ll have all of the profits made.


    Thus, I had to tie all the loose ends and then track down the ce where they were smuggling it in the first ce. Unfortunately, it was on another city entirely. Fortunately though, no significant deaths urred and after a few rounds of ''negotiations'', we now have another willing supplier. For the people who thought they''d struck gold, they were given a chance at cooperation but were too blind to realize the hand that was being extended to them.


    Did they really think they''re the first people to ever realize that some products have unnaturally high prices, when in reality it could be much lower? And that they could just sell them cheaply to make quick money off of it? Well, they''re not and they can''t.


    Humming a light tune as I watched the passing buildings, I finally arrived to our mansion in the northern district. My chauffeur opened the door for me and when I finally got down the carriage, I saw that there was another carriage parked in the yard. Shortly after, I was notified by the chauffeur that there was another raptor in the stables. Pursing my lips, I tsk''ed in annoyance before entering the mansion.


    Surely enough, when I arrived in the second floor terrace, I saw a woman lounged in a bed, drinking from her ss while being surrounded by servants. I didn''t hear anything about hering here.


    "I didn''t know you were paying me a visit." I said as I walked up to Laurel


    I looked at the woman who was only in her underwear, with a coat wrapped around her shoulders. Her belly waspletely visible, as well as the entirety of her legs. She had a ss of wine in her hands and was being fanned by a maid on the side. Then she was also being hand fed grapes by a butler at her side, and was resting her head at thep of another maid.


    "You''re back, Aerin." she said before opening her mouth as she was fed another grape. She chewed for a little bit before swallowing as she continued, "Father stepped down from his seat in the Royal Court with me inheriting it, so I''ll be staying here from now on."


    "Who''s this?" I asked before pointing to the butler who was feeding her grapes


    Laurel''s coat only covered her shoulders and arms, while her underwear only covered her most intimate parts and I could see the young butler stealing nces and ogling at her body every now and then, unable to hide the craving in his eyes. He''s even touching her lips every time he brings a grape to her mouth.


    ''How unseemly'' I looked at the man with contempt, I don''t remember seeing him here a week ago before I left


    "A new hire, it seems like" Laurel replied noticing the disdain in my eyes as I looked at him, the butler only then noticed me who was asking about him. ''Too busy staring, eh?''


    "I hope you had a good look." I told him before ordering him to clean my carriage in the yard "Eve, tell the senior maid to give him his sry for this month, then tell him to pack his things"


    "I understand" Evelyn nodded as she heard my words, while Laurel looked amused while the maid behind her refilled her ss. I wanted toment on Laurel''s udylike appearance, but it wouldn''t matter anyway. She probably already noticed the butlers ogling, but just acted like she didn''t.


    "He was just having a look~ Let the man fantasize a little" she said before taking another shot at her ss "It''s not like he''ll ever get to touch the real thing~"


    ''That''s just you.'' I red at her, I''m not in the mood for an argument so I just told her "I don''t like getting leered at in my own home." I didn''t want to get in the same bed as her, so I instead leaned against the hand rails.


    Laurel then signaled all the other maids around her to leave the two of us alone, "So why did Father suddenly step down?" I asked.


    "He just didn''t want to deal with the politics in the Royal Court" she replied "It''s just his seat in the Royal Court, it''s not like he stepped down as the head of the family."


    "I see..."


    "How about you? Any traces or clues of possible ve collusion in the area?" Laurel asked, to which I shook my head "Really? Not even when ''interrogating'' them?"


    It was one of the reasons why I stayed in that rural vige for quite a while. Laurel has supposedly caught wind of activities by human traffickers deep in Elvish territories, so I was sent out there to know more about it. There were actually very few actual human traffickers found, but the amount of kidnappings didn''t match the number of traffickers at all.


    So it made me believe that they were very skilled, but when I came across a few of them they were above-average at best. They didn''t have any significant information with them and were most likely just goons, but how can they get that deep in Elban territory if they really were just unorganized groups of human traffickers?


    So we started suspecting possible elvish collusion in this whole kidnapping scheme. But unfortunately, even with my abilities I haven''t got much information on them.


    "In a side note, be more careful when ''interrogating'' people. I ignored it at first but recently, deaths of ''dark practitioners'' havee to my attention." she warned


    "The perpetrator''s time of activity isn''t known yet, we''ve confirmed that he or she''s been active for at least seven years but it could be as far back as three decades ago. The most recent death was a vampire in Kalhyr who died with silver bolts littering her body."


    I pursed my lips at the information. I knew my own strength the most, so I wasn''t that worried in a direct confrontation. However, that was a direct confrontation. If this person only kills solely because they were practitioners of the dark arts or heretics, then chances are he''s not gonna y fair.


    "I see." I nodded at her words before saying "If that''s all, then I''ll go now" I said before going back inside the mansion


    I didn''t have anything urgent to do now, so I looked at my pocket watch to check the time. It was 10 minutes past nine in the evening and I just woke up from a long nap so I wasn''t in the mood to sleep. But with nothing to do, I still went to my bedroom anyways.


    Closing the door behind me, I walked up to my closet. I first took off my shoes. I then hung my coat on a rack, before unbuttoning my shirt and one by one, I took off my clothes. I then changed into my nightgown, but since I wasn''t nning to sleep, instead I sat in front of the piano.


    I told him that I''ll let him y his music in the city, and he''s already been living here for a month or two but I haven''t done anything at all to help him. I probably could have gotten a lot more information about the human trafficker''s activities but it wasn''t really anything urgent, so I just spent most of my days there teaching him.


    Frankly, I miss having him around. Time spent with him is time with: No stress from work, away from my responsibilities, and just overall having a good time. Maybe it''s because of that, that my memories with him are always so fond. It''s just so rxing, teaching and spending time with someone who also shares your passions.


    "Riel Teacher''s lonely" I said as I checked the time again for absolutely no reason, before twisting the small handle at the back and a melodious tune rang out


    This was my student''s very first musical piece, and if I''m beingpletely honest, it''s way better than what I initially imagined. It''s supposed to be a duet with a violin and a piano, even though I was expecting a soloposition from him. I really couldn''t believe that it was his first work.


    But the thing that''s always making me smile every time I heart it is the name.


    ''Rinea''


    "AHHHH~ It''s too obvious~" I wasn''t stupid enough to not realize that it''s an anagram of my own name


    While I feel flustered and second-hand embarrassment for his naming sense, I always end up smiling like a fool every time I think about it. It just makes me feel warm and fuzzy inside. I can''t even find the exact words, it''s just so sweet and endearing, like my heart would beat out of my chest.


    His firstposition is named after me. It''s even a duet, no less, so he can''t y it alone and I can understand the implications behind it. ''He made this with me in mind''. It''s just so cheesy, in a good way, and what''s even more embarrassing, is that it worked.


    "Damn it You''re an adult, Aerin, for God''s sake" I said as I tried covering my face with both hands, no one was looking at me, but that didn''t stop the feeling that kept my face pink in shame


    I remember he said that he made it with someone in mind, so I was thinking about who this ''Rinea'' girl is. And when the realization hit me, I felt my face flush red in shame. But at the same time, I just felt so giddy inside that I couldn''t hide the stupid smile that kept creeping up my face.


    "My poor heart~ I just can''t take it~" when I started teaching him, never once did I think that it would feel this fulfilling or gratifying.


    Having your efforts be rewarded and reciprocated would feel this good, who could''ve possibly thought?


    Taking the cover off the piano, I tried recreating the music piece, that was engraved in the pocket watch he gave me. I didn''t have the exact sheets but I can somehow improvise. It was one thing ying a piece, but it was another, when ying something that is dedicated to you.


    So for the entire night, music echoed throughout my room.


    -Maelriel POV-


    When I woke up earlier in the morning, I found Celine inside the master''s bedroom drinking coffee as she waited for me to wake up. When she saw that I was finally awake, she was all smiles as she greeted me,


    "Good Morning Little Brother~" she was strangely happy as she greeted me, she was raising her eyebrows up and down repeatedly while smirking,


    "Haaauugh Morning Big Sis" Yawning, I then returned Celine''s greetings before asking "Why so happy first thing in the morning?"


    "Mom''s out~" was all that she said, and I instantly knew why she was so happy. "She won''t be back until noon at the very least~" she flipped her silver hair as she said so


    "Why''s she out?" I asked,


    "Does it matter?" she asked back before replying "She went out to the outer city to buy ingredients."


    "I see."


    "Anyway, look at you sleeping with Mom in this big bed all this time" she pursed her lips as she looked around the master''s bedroom and the first thing she noticed was therge bed.


    "-Should''ve been me." she added at the very end of her sentence


    "Anyways, let''s have breakfast for now~" she said while energetically dragging me downstairs with her


    "W-wait, I just woke up" I was still feeling a little groggy and my legs stillcked a bit of strength from my activities with Momst night


    "Time is gold right now, Riel." Celine couldn''t be bothered to wait for me and instead carried me downstairs with me on her arms. "We''ve got no time to lose~"


    As if every second that Mom isn''t home is important, she brought me to the dining table with her. Looking at the food I could see a bunch of heart-shaped pancakes with syrup and a hot chocte drink for breakfast.


    I knew that things like chocte and sugar was rather expensive in this world, so for Celine to make both hot chocte and syrup, just for breakfast meant that she really was preparing for a day like this toe.


    "Fufu, how is it?~" she said while having a smug look on her face. "I''ve always wanted to make this, but Mom probably won''t allow it."


    "But she''s not here, so by default I am now the head of this household, for a few hours at least." after saying that she then sat down beside me


    Throughout the entirety of her exnation, she looked so lovable while she excitedly told me about how she once tasted pancakes in a store and ever since then she wanted to eat it with me. Well she got her wish, and we had a wonderful breakfast that time.


    After breakfast was over, she then started speaking again.


    "Let''s go back up?" she asked with a smile


    "To where?" I asked like I didn''t know what she meant


    "To the master''s bedroom of course~" she said matter-of-factly "I said it right? Without Mom, I''m the head of this house thus that bedroom belongs to me."


    She was like a prisoner who finally achieved freedom, she was now doing all the things she couldn''t do before when Mom is here.


    "You''re too excited, Sis." Iughed at her over-the-top enthusiasm but she actually shot back


    "Oh shut it Riel, I only have a few months until my school starts" she said with a pout "It''s already hard to get some alone time with you now, and it''ll only get harder in the future"


    "Oh..." well, that was true.


    Celine wasn''t attending a high school like those from my previous life, she stays there for a six days and is given a rest day where she can then leave the school premises. And only those whose house is nearby can actually go home during that alloted rest day, while the rest just wander around the area or sleep the entire day.


    Any actual long breaks, or the ones simr to a semester break, is given every three months where they get two and a half weeks of free time.


    So taking me by the hand, she then dragged me back upstairs into the master''s bedroom.


    "I''ve been sleeping alone for more than a month now" she said once we got inside. "And each time, I wish that you were in the bed with me" I could practically see hearts in her eyes as she started speaking


    Locking the door behind her, she then raised her skirt with her hand and I saw that she was crotchless, open panties. Her pussy waspletely visible, and she licked her lips as she said


    "So I need all the love my brother can give me now~" she said before she kissed me in the lips "-and I need it deep inside me in three different ces~"


    "Roughen me up, Riel Your big sister really needs a good, hard pounding from her brother"

 Chapter 60: A Good Sister

    Chapter 60: A Good Sister


    Thest month and a half, I have always been sleeping with Mom and she was more than happy to spread her legs open for me if I ever felt like I wanted to have sex. So I wasn''t really that pent-up, rather I was wholly satisfied and ever since that incident, Mom has been open to new ideas and was willing to try other things- My kind of things.


    It''s not like Ipletely forgot about Celine, it''s just that there wasn''t a really good time and ce to do it. Back in the vige, we could just go in the middle of nowhere and that was enough privacy to give her pussy some much needed fucking. But I might have slightly underestimated just how pent-up Celine must''ve felt.


    Always sleeping alone in her room, she had to make do with her fingers to sate her lust and desires for me.


    Strangely, the thought of my elder sister fingering herself and masturbating while thinking of me, was a dangerously exciting thought. I thought of Celine''s fingers ying with her drooling cunt while wishfully whispering my name, fantasizing that it was my dick that was going in and out of her craving womanhood.


    Looking at my aroused elder sister, who was already sticking her body up close to me, her breaths were hot and feverish as she whispered temptations in my ears. Though it was unintentional, I was thinking that maybe it was the right decision after all- Ignore her, keep her longing, and make her plead.


    And right now, it''s working out fairly well. She''s going out of her way to entice me, just to feel my touch, to feel me, to feel my heat inside her again. She was already pressing her voluptuous breasts against me and who am I to say no?


    "Brother..." she purred out as she came in for a kiss.


    Closing my eyes, I epted her advances. Lowering her head slightly, I was met with warm lips and I could feel her passion as she greedily sought for more. She took the initiative, as she drove in on my open lips, entangling our tongues. Opening my eyes slightly, I saw that she too had her eyes closed, her lovely and pretty face looked full of joy as she engrossed herself in our kiss.


    Inside the master''s bedroom, where Mom usually slept, her two children were entangled tightly together. I kissed my sister''s cherry lips, my lecherous hands were free to roam her body. One went under her clothes and grabbed her proud peaks, while the other went under her skirt and hadplete reign over her defenseless and exposed entrance, flicking and inserting my fingers as much as I wanted.


    After an uncertain amount of time, our faces separated with a weak thread of saliva extending from both our lips. Her breaths were getting more uneven, her face was flushed red as her body temperature slowly rose.


    "Haaa Haaa..." Celine gasped for air as she looked at me with misty eyes, I felt the pink buds on breast slowly harden, while my fingers felt a pool of moisture inbetween her legs


    I carefully looked at Celine''s charming face. Her beautiful, delicate face were tinged with desire as her hazy eyes looked muddled with lust. She had her silver hair tied up to a ponytail, which exposed her white swan-like neck. Her eyes now looked even more befuddled with lust, as she went back in for a kiss.


    With tacit understanding, no words were exchanged between the two of us and our actions were more than enough to tell and express what we wanted to say. We''ve already exchanged our words of love multiples times and both of us were afraid that by saying something, we would ruin the mood that we had built up until this moment.


    This time she didn''t go for another deep kiss, instead opting into coquettishly biting my lips as her kisses slowly trailed down my body. Starting from my lips, her lips went to my cheek as she gave it a lick, beforeing down to my neck. Her hands also went under my clothes and skillfully removed my top during the exchange.


    Slowly but surely, her lips descended as she nted kisses and licks down my body. From my neck, to my chest, to then my belly, and before I knew it, my sister had dropped her ass to the floor and her face were level with my crotch. She was rubbing her face through my trousers, feeling my meat stick through her tongue. She had an intoxicated look as she felt my erect dick through the thinyer of cloth separating my cock and her face.


    "Brother Please" While sitting on the ground with pleading eyes, she begged me to finally grace her with the dick she''s been yearning for


    I wasn''t such a stingy person to not give it to her, especially if she begs for it like that. Unlike mother, because of the way she learned about sex, Celine would always take a much more submissive role. She would often say words like ''Please'' and ''Use me'' and I wasn''tining in the slightest. For her, my pleasure took first priority over everything else.


    That doesn''t mean she doesn''t get to enjoy it, in fact, she''s now enjoying it as much as I do when she lets me do as I please with her body. No, I made her enjoy it. Pulling her by the hair, rough blowjobs, the spanking and pping, and having her thank me everytime I gave her a creampie. Everything that she may have found painful or humiliating at the beginning, I always made sure to apany it with pleasure.


    To slowly have her be the ''perfect'' elder sister that I''ve always fantasized about. Not a sister who endlessly nags you or forces you to do her chores, but a hot older sister whom you can repeatedly cum inside on, a good sister who will suck your dick and spread her legs for you on demand, a sister that knows how to properly thank you after you''ve used her body, and most importantly, a sister who will only do these things with you and ONLY you. Now, all I had to do was lower my trousers and my hard cock finally showed itself before her eyes.


    "Ahhh~ Thank you Riel..." it wasn''t a y of any sorts, it was words of sincere gratitude that she thanked me with. Like a thirsty man who was given water, I was thanked just for showing her my cock


    All I had to do was stand and watch as my elder sister served me with a lustful expression. She gingerly wrapped her hands around my meat stick before she raised it a little as she gave its length a loving kiss. Rather thanining about the distinct smell of a dick while she buried her face on my crotch, she looked even more intoxicated as she caught a whiff of its scent that I could practically see hearts forming in her pupils.


    After she was done giving it a kiss, she held it before her wide open mouth before she finally wrapped her luscious lips around my dick. Celine, with her red and blushing cheeks, pursed her lips as she sucked my dick with loving fervor.


    "Mmn... Mmmfffp! Unnf~" I felt her tongue twist and turn around the head of my cock giving me great pleasure as I looked at Celine moving her head back and forth under me. I could see her hardened nipples poking through her clothes as they made themselves known to me.


    There was a proud, satisfied feeling growing in me when an older woman is kneeling before me, earnestly giving me a blowjob. Especially so because it was my mother or my older sister, that the proud feeling of conquest was a lot stronger. With that feeling of power over my sister, I held her head in ce and I saw her eyes light up in slight nervousness, but mostly anticipation, as she knew what I was gonna do.


    With my cock still inside her mouth, I pulled out all the way until it''s just the head that was inside and with one go, I thrust everything back inside her.


    "Heuk!?" she jerked for a moment before she closed her eyes as she felt my cock fill her mouth. Drool escaped her lips and continuously dripped down the corner of her lips, down to her chin.


    With her lips still at the very root of my cock, I tried to move my dick around while still inside, exploring every nook and cranny of her mouth before I pulled back once again and then thrusting it back inside. My dick came in and out of her mouth, in conjunction with me pulling her head back and forth on my dick, it gave off the sense of me fucking her face as I ravaged the insides of her mouth and all of it felt so unspeakably pleasurable.


    Beads of tears formed in the corners of her eyes, not because she wasn''t enjoying it but more of a natural reaction due to the gagging-like sensation she was being put under. With great satisfaction, I pulled my dick out of her small mouth, multiple small threads of saliva and pre-cum remained connected between her mouth and my dick.


    "Haaa Haaa..." with a red face Celine gasped for air while sticking her tongue out, with cloudy eyes she looked at the dick who was fucking her face just now before a lewd smile unconsciously crept up her face


    She looked like such a bitch in heat, that with my dick fully coated with her saliva, I beat her smooth and delicate face a few times with it. I pped her face a few times with my cock until I was satisfied, before Iid my dick down at her face and some of the pre-cum and saliva inevitably got into one of her eyes forcing her to close it.


    "What are you supposed to say?" I asked her and she immediately replied with a weak voice,


    "Haaa Thank you Haa, for using my lewd mouth..." my older sister replied and I felt satisfied as a sense of thrill slowly came unto me


    I smiled satisfactorily before saying ''Good'' as I ordered her toy down the bed. She was just about to stand up when I hit pped her tits before telling her "You haven''t taken off your clothes yet". This much was already normal to her, and she obediently followed as she took off her shirt and her skirt.


    She was just about to take off her underwear as well, when I told her that she didn''t need to remove them. Her underwear had a certain sense of beauty and eroticism that being butt-naked didn''t have. ck silk covered her smooth long legs up to her thighs as she wore the stockings she bought the other day, plus the crotch-less, open-butt panties she was wearing that left her pussy and asspletely exposed and a pair of ck bra.


    (A/N: if you don''t know how it looks like, google ''open-butt panties'' or check paragraphment)


    "Now crawl." I ordered my sister who was only in her underwear


    Her eyes trembled for a moment but with the strip of cloth, that she called panties, her wet pussy was there for me to see and with it, the small puddle of arousal that formed underneath her. I knew that she was aroused and even with her hesitation, she soon obeyed my words and crawled in all-fours towards the bed.


    I looked at my older sister who was crawling to the bed and my gaze was immediately attracted to her exposed white butt that was raised up in the air. Every time she crawled forward her butt would erotically sway like it was tempting me to just fuck her right there and then. I initially wanted to continue fucking my sister''s face, but my throbbing cock was already getting impatient and with my Celine''s wet pussy exposed like that, I just couldn''t take it anymore.


    I spanked her ass before telling her to move faster and I could see the red hand print that was left on her white skin. "Agh!?" Celine cried out in surprise initially before looking back but she then immediately knew that I couldn''t hold back anymore and quickened her pace as she crawled


    "Face down, Ass up." I told her the position that she should be in once she gets there


    Once she got on top of the bed, she quickly assumed the position of being fucked from behind as she held her ass up, with her own hands, she spread her own ass cheeks open as if inviting me and burying her face down the bed.


    I massaged her pussy for a little bit before I pointed my hard cock into her spread fuck hole. My finger''s touch elicited a moan from her and I then held her head down to the bed while keeping her ass plumped up in the air, before I finally plunged my dick deep into her drooling cunt.


    "Ohh~" when she felt my dick go inside her she immediately let out a moan of satisfaction, this was the feeling that she''s been longing for an entire month and finally her craving will be sated


    Even though she had the side of her face pressed down on the bed, it didn''t stop her wet pussy from tightening up on my cock when she felt my dick get shoved inside her. From behind her, I can see from the side of her face that she had a satisfied and stupid grin on her face while I continued pping her asscheeks from behind. She had her tongue out while drool dripped down the corner of her mouth down to the bedsheet.


    "Fueeh Ehh~ Ehh~ Eehh~" her pussy wasn''t offering any resistance, instead more of her love nectar flowed out, lubricating her lewd passage even more and making it easier for my cock to go in and out of her sopping wet honeypot


    While on Mom''s bed, I continued plowing my sister from behind and I noticed that her hands were still spreading her ass. Her cute butthole was slightly open so I took the liberty of inserting my thumb into her bum and that elicited a rather hard reaction from her.


    "Ahh! O.. Oh!... Aghh! AAAH!" although her voice was slightly muffled by the bedsheet, it wasn''t enough topletely stop her erotic moans from echoing out


    Her body stiffened for a moment when she felt the finger prodding into her bumhole and once it got inside she let out a pleasured voice. But only once I started ravaging her pussy''s insides in conjunction with me probing her ass with my thumb, did she continuously let out moans of pleasure. Her mind is being overloaded with pleasure she''s receiving from two of her fuck holes and her arms lost strength and she couldn''t continue holding on to her butt any longer.


    With one hand strongly holding her head down to the bed and another lecherously ying with her butt hole, I continued filling her hole with my meat stick. I then gripped her hair and pulled her head up slightly so that I could have a better look at her face, and I felt her pussy tighten even more around my dick, as her vaginal walls tried gripping it but her love nectar had made it too slippery. Instead I enjoyed the moment my hips would m against her soft butt and a p-like sound would sound out everytime.


    I took a closer look at her face, and maybe because I hadn''t fucked her in quite a while, she was a lot more sensitive this time. Because her face was alreadypletely lost in pleasure, a silly looking smile was stered on her face, her eyes were rolled up in pleasure, and her tongue was still sticking out as more and more drool wet the bedsheet below her.


    "Fueeh?! Yes~ Ahhn Soo deep~" she enjoyed the feeling of her insides being ravaged and her face told me that pleasure was the only thing currently in her mind


    The pleasure I felt slowly built up inside me as well. Seeing my elder sister''s tantalizing curves bounce everytime I m my hips forwards and seeing her face get lost in the pleasure my cock was giving to her, were too stimting for my eyes. Her sopping wet pussy gripping my cock so tightly certainly didn''t help, and I felt my pleasure build up to a climax.


    I held her head down even more strongly as my thrusting became a lot more frantic. She also felt the sudden change in my pace and she knew what was about toe. She bit the bedsheets in an effort to to muffle and prevent herself from moaning out. With one big thrust, I plunged my cock as deep as I could in her vagina before releasing everything inside her. I deposited every drop of cum that I had right in her fertile womb.


    "Inngghhhh~" her moan was muffled because she was biting the bedsheets


    But the moment she felt the sudden burst of warm semen into her womb, filling her uppletely, she couldn''t hold it any longer and her body started trembling. Her hole suddenly strengthened its grip on my meat stick and her own orgasm began. With my cock still lodged inside her, she couldn''t hold her dder and wet the bedsheets below her all the while shivering in her orgasm.


    "Haaa Haaa..." Unmoving from my position, I started to catch my breath


    I took my hands off of her bum and head, and my dick was still buried deep inside her. I reveled in this post-orgasm rity for a moment before I started kneading her plump ass that was still raised up in the air. I looked around Mom''s bedroom, usually it would be Mom that isying here with a satisfied face after a good fuck. But now there was a different girl on the bed.


    With great satisfaction, I finally pulled out my cock out of her recently creampied pussy. The moment I did, cum started to drip out of her honeypot. I then spanked her ass one more time with a desire to leave another handprint on her ass cheeks. The sudden pain awoke her from her stupor and she immediately knew what she should do after being creampied by me.


    "Haaa T-thank you f-for using my lewd hole..." she said with a weak voice while being semi-conscious and I then walked up to her head


    "Tsk, you actually made such a mess." I chided her before nudging my cock in front of her face telling her to clean it up. She was still in euphoria after her orgasm and she immediately obeyed my words and started cleaning my dick up with her mouth.


    I looked at the clock and we still had a few hours before Mom was expected to return. Looking at my sister who was still weak after her orgasm, already sucking my dick, the lust inside me red up again I made eye contact with sister and I could that there was still burning lust in her eyes. I guess a month''s worth of pent-up desires wouldn''t be extinguished in a single round of sex, and since I also had sex with Momst night. I''ve been building up stamina but for now I''m not sure if I had enough to actually sate this horny pervert''s desires, but I wouldn''t be a man if I didn''t take up on the challenge.


    "I just want you so badly Haaa Brother, please~" she uttered with a crazed look in her eyes


    Mom arrived in the afternoon and I was at the living room reading the nt encyclopedia that Aerin gave me. Celine was sitting on the dining table, with a refreshed and satisfied look on her face. She already took a bath earlier, and using our magic we did the fastestundry we''ve ever done to clean the bedsheet that was stained during sex earlier.


    "Celine, help me slice these potatoes" Mom''s voice rung out from the kitchen


    "Sure Mom~" she replied with a cheery tone in her voice


    She quickly ran to the kitchen with Mom, her silver hair fluttering behind her and I was left with my thoughts. My life was currently on a lull state of me enjoying the sexual bliss of living with my family. Aerin didn''t give me any way to contact her, so I have to wait for her toe to me. While Laurel said we''ll be meeting next month.


    But I didn''t want to not do anything for an entire month, so after practicing magic and sword for now I''ve decided That I''ll pay the library here a visit. I was able to learn a lot from a run-down library in some rural vige, and I was curious about the library of the empire''s capital.

 *********

    *********


    I won''t add any description or backstory here, since it could be a spoiler. Just pictures if you want to see how I visualize the characters. If you have a bright enough imagination of your own, then use that instead. I''ll try to update this regrly.


    DON''T COMMENT OR REPLY IN ANY OF THE PARAGRAPH COMMENTS


    (None of the pics are mine)


    Volume 1


    Setting/s : A small rural vige in the corners of the Empire


    Celine Rosenbaum - (Elf)


    Lucielle Rosenbaum - (Elf)


    Volume 2


    Setting/s : Lograth, the Capital city of the Elban Empire


    Aerin Incaross - (Elf)


    Laurel Incaross - (Elf)


    ???

 Chapter 61: Great Library

    Chapter 61: Great Library


    After a harmonious lunch with the family, I told them that I would be be heading out for a while. I didn''t mention that I would be heading for the library, but Celine insisted that she''lle with me.


    Mom looked like she had something to say about it, but stopped herself and just bid us goodbye.


    Celine asked me where I was going, so I told her I was heading to the library. To which, surprisingly, she asked if she coulde with me. Though I already kind of know about it, ever since we had our little reading session a year back, she''s been into books a lot more. From romance novels, to fantasy books, and now I sometimes see her reading autobiographies, history books, or dystopian novels and whatnot.


    Things that I wouldn''t have associated with the training addict that she was, a few years back. I guess it also helps not having a private space to train yourself with, like she used to. So reading sort of turned from a niche pastime, to her main source of entertainment nowadays.


    The sun was high up in the sky, shining in all of its glory, so Celine had to bring a parasol with her to atleast give us shade. Spring was nearing its end and summer was rearing its hot visage. The streets were in excellent condition, with no snow littering the ground and flowers blooming beautifully in the roadside.


    This time, we didn''t have to exit the inner city through the western gate so there was no need for us to navigate through the bustling streets of the western quadrant''s shopping district. Instead we headed for the southern gate, which is a lot closer to where the city library is.


    The streets in the southern district, where our home was located, were noticeably calmer and the scent a lot more sweet and fruity, without the distinct smell of confections being baked or spices being cooked. We only passed by a few elves on the way, all with picturesque figures, simply going through their day. Walking through the paved road with its background of rich foliage of oleander and daffodils, all grown in hedges in the side of the road.


    We passed by the southern gate and tread our way through the crowded streets of the outer city. The crowd got thinner the closer we came to our destination, and the noises in the background slowly came to a lull as if the entire street has agreed to a ''Complete Silence'' agreement.


    After a turn in the corner, we finally reached the street where the library was located. Elvish schrs quietly walked across the streets made of brick stones. The library was built near the river, and the only building that was nearby is an abbey across the other side of the street. Other than that there were only statues in the surrounding area and a pedestrian bridge that was built across the river and linked the road to a government building up ahead.


    "No wonder its so quiet" Celine remarked beside me. Ordinary people had no business walking around this ce, and the buildings nearby were meant for schrs, monks, nuns, and government officials, leading to the tacit silence that permeated this and the neighboring streets.


    We made our way to the grand library''s entrance and was awed with what we found. The building was pearl white in colour, and looked more like a mausoleum rather than a library. Pirs, reminiscent of the Greek Parthenon, lifted the building''s roof while therge building made of marble had arge dome at its center. There was a long staircase that one had to climb before you reached the library''s gates, and there were two sentinels standing guard in each side.


    The moment I stepped foot on the said staircase, I felt a strange sensation as if strength just left me out of the blue. I clenched my fist to see if there were any anomalies in my strength, but there were none. It was an unfamiliar feeling that I''ve never felt before, but I just couldn''t quite point my finger in what exactly is it. Nothing was wrong with me physically and it was only until I tried channeling mana that I realized what it was.


    I''ve read of magic sealing minerals, or petricite, as they are called. Once used in armors, but now more used in things like chains, shackles, and arrow-heads. It was my first time actually touching one or even seeing one, so I didn''t expect that there would be an entire building whose materials were actually mixed with it.


    "Hm?" Celine also felt the strange phenomenon and looked like she had a lot of questions about it so I decided to exin it to her as we made our way up the staircase.


    The sentinels let us pass through without asking any questions and once inside, the interior has proved to be just as grand as the exterior. There were murals in the ceiling, and rows upon rows of bookshelves that stood in every corner of the building.


    The building''s design was actually pretty deceptive, because from outside it looked like two-storey tall, maybe three at best. But the floors actually go down, rather than up. Looking down from the handrail, I could see atleast five more floors below the one I''m currently on. With each floor, containing more bookshelves than the one I''m at.


    The librarian asked us to write down our names, time of our visits, as well as our address, before we could head down. To my dismay, the only ones that the public actually have ess to, is the two floors that were built above the ground. Meaning the multitude of floors below required special permission and identities.


    It makes you wonder, why would they make the floors below visible from the handrails then? To cock-tease ordinary citizens like us? There were guards standing at the stairs leading below, and since the floors were underground you can''t exactly just go down and then escape from a window or something. Not to mention, without the ability to use magic trying to jump down the handrails would be tantamount to suicide.


    But it''s not like I''m here tomit a crime, the knowledge that I want should be easy public knowledge so I wasn''t that worried that I wouldn''t find it in the one that were avable to the public.


    "Sis, I''ll go to the history section. You can follow me or we can meet here, exactly three hours from now." I told her with a hushed voice


    Celine opted to us meeting three hourster, as she went off in her own way and I also started to wander around the library.


    One of things I wanted to learn about, is the war that Mom fought on. From what I can deduce, Mom fought a few years before she gave birth to Celine and from there it wasn''t that hard to find it. There were only so few wars that could be fought within a time period and there was a war that matched with what Mom has told me before.


    ''The Southern Conquests''


    Rather than onerge war, it was a series of small consecutive wars that was fought around the same time period. The conquests were two decades of non-stop wars from the side of Elban to its much smaller neighbors in the south in an effort to reach the sea, which ultimately failed. The majority of the campaigns were met with overwhelming sess, until the Emperor''s untimely death and from then on it was an uphill battle and in the end, the elves only retained half of thends they actually have conquered during the campaign.


    However the entire story wouldn''t beplete if the prelude to the wars weren''t mentioned. It''s like how WW1 ultimately gave rise to WW2, the events that led to the Southern Conquest were just as important.


    I remember the ''peaceful'' image that I had of elves when I was first born in this world, it turns out it was actually true, I was just born a tad bitter for me to actually experience it myself. For more than a century, the threat of being captured as a ve was a reality that most elves had to deal with. Your wife got captured? Big deal. Your vige was raided and now your family''s gone? Shit happens, just deal with it.


    Maybe they were already numb to it or they just didn''t care until it actually happens to them, but no one actually dealt with it. People in the city lived secure lives without the constant threat of very looming upon them, and realistically it was usually small viges that were being enved en masse. It was already rare for any survivors to tell of what happened, and it is even rarer for other people to actually care even if they did know about it.


    It was a situation where even if you wanted to, you couldn''t do anything about it. It''s like telling someone world hunger is bad, yeah that shit sucks but what can you do? It was something that they just had to live with. However, that doesn''t mean that they were satisfied with the situation though.


    While people in the viges were living miserable lives, the nobility had other things to do and were busy vying with each other. So when it was found out that certain members of the nobility and even the crown had ties with the ongoing rampant ve trade, the opposing faction is more than happy to gobble it up.


    One of the things I''ve learned is that bitterness always needs a target and right now there is a massive target. Something, or more urately, someone you can point your finger at and me for all your dissatisfaction and troubles in life. From there, I could have guess what happened already: Have a scapegoat to pin all your troubles with regarding the status quo and then promise you''ll do something about it.


    The problem was the ''scapegoat'' this time isn''t a small group of people that can''t fight back, you can''t just have them locked up in a concentration camp and be done with it. They were other members of the nobility and the royalty to boot, they were more than capable to fend for themselves. But the opposing faction were just as influential.


    They said that a person is usually smart, but a crowd of people? Not so much.


    They were given a way to do something about a problem that''s been guing them for a century, and the opposing nobles did their best to fan the mes of rebellion. Whether it was through propaganda or heavy publicity, the crowd that usually ignored the very that happens before their eyes was suddenly so against it.


    It wasn''t just the ve trade, perhaps seeing the chance to break open the status quo, actual revolutionaries also started speaking up against the poor quality of life, corruption, and etc. Then the neighboring human countries wouldn''t just let the lucrative elvish ve trade just go up in mes like that. So the situation went from a power struggle between two opposing nobles factions, to a free-for-all royal rumble where differing groups of people wanted differing future for the country.


    In the end, in the mes of war, the man who rose as the king of the ashes, was an ambitious man who called himself as Sylvar ''Ilnad'' Elban, the future emperor. He wasn''t an actual member of the royal family, but was a noble from an impoverished region in the north. It was an inspiring story of rags to riches.


    He fell in love with a princess and then married into the royal family, that''s how he became the emperor. He did a lot of reforms during his rule, the first one being the nationwide ban of very, then reforming the army and the government, then his mostly sessful war campaigns until his eventual untimely death. Even the history books, sang nothing but praised for the man who turned the poor kingdom into the empire it is now today.


    However maybe it is because I have memories of the history of earth or maybe because I''m just a little pessimistic, that I can''t help but take his story with a grain of salt. Most of the opposing factions called for the dissolution of the monarchy but the books said that the second princess publicly denounced her family and sided with the opposition for the majority of the civil war. When they finally seeded she personally ordered and oversaw the execution of the other members of the royalty, and that''s why he was able to marry her without a hitch.


    With him in the royal family and with his poprity, he was able to persuade the nobles who sided with the royalty to join him under the guarantee that they''ll remain nobles so long as they are loyal to him. Then he just had to deal with the foreign forces that was running across the country and now he was at the top of the nation while having huge public and noble support.


    From my perspective, he was someone who yed both sides and came up on top. Whether or not his love story is real or he just seduced the princess didn''t matter. Through his marriage, he ced himself in a unique where he was both with the opposition and the royalty, while skyrocketing his own status.


    Then he stripped the nobles of their own personal armies, in favor of onerge ''Imperial'' army in order to prevent rebellions from happening again, the same rebellion that put him in power in the first ce. Atleast that would be my reason if I was the one in his position. He also made other reforms like, the Royal Court and changing the nation from a kingdom to an ''empire''.


    Because technically, his wife was still the queen regnant of the kingdom and he was only the king consort, thus she had the final say over things. So he said fuck that, we''re an empire now and I''m gonna be crowned ''emperor''. Again, atleast that''s how I see it. The official reason that he stated was "To end the centuries of humiliation that the humans have put us under and show the world that we can stand on our own two feet."


    The ''Ilnad'' in his name was added to pay homage to the famous epic ''Illnada'', which was about a boy who dreamed of unifying all elvish tribes under his rule. After all, there was a lot of parallels between the two and where there are parallels, narratives can be drawn. It was good propaganda, I''ve got to admit.


    His story really felt like it came out of a novel and it didn''t help that there was an actual popr novel that had a simr story as him. So it didn''t take much to spin it to him being some sort of chosen one, or the incarnation of ''Illnada'' himself. Not to mention, when he died in the middle of the war the war suddenly started going downhill from there on out. Without him, the two opposing faction lost their mediator and the chain ofmand went awry.


    So obviously, he wasn''t just all talk and had the skills and charisma to back it up.


    Whether or not, he was actually some sort of hero, or he was just a master at scheming didn''t matter. Either way, he has my respect. In the end, he really was a poor noble turned emperor and all of his achievement are very real. Imagine going from a nobody who''s not even up for session during your youth, to nutting inside the royalty in your adult years with all of your children now members of the imperial family.


    I would say that''s quite a good life, honestly.


    It was a more entertaining read than what I''ve initially imagined. I''d love to hear some first-hand ounts from Mom. Judging by her age she could''ve already been a soldier during the civil war so if she was, I''m curious which side she was at.


    I''ve actually exceeded the allotted time that Celine and I agreed on seeing that the clock was pointing to a quarter till five. I''m about half an hourte from the agreed time and I only noticed it now. I was maybe a little too absorbed in reading.


    I stood up to put the book back from where I first got it, only to see Celine walking towards me huffing and puffing in anger. She had beads of sweat trailing down her face, probably because she''s been looking for me now for quite some time.


    "Youu..." she called out in anger before she hurriedly put a hand over her mouth after she noticed how loud she was "I''ve been looking for you, it''s already half an hour past the designated time~" she continued this time with a hushed tone


    "It''s an honest mistake, Sis" I exined myself with a smile "The book was a lot better than what I initially imagined." I told her


    "That doesn''t exc- Hii?!" she wanted to scold me more when she felt my hand squeeze her ass from behind


    "Yeah, I know. I''ll cook you dinner this time as apology~" I said, her face getting redder with my hand still groping her plump butt


    "N-not here!" she said as she took off my hand before speaking "I''ll let you go this time." before telling me to get moving


    ''That''s what you saidst time as well'' I thought to myself recalling thest time I did something wrong where she said that it would also be myst time


    "Really? I''ll make sure to give it my best then, cooking dinner, I mean." I said while sping my hands together in gratitude


    Checking out of the library, we both left the building and a liberating feeling then came upon our bodies. We could finally feel our mana flowing inside our bodies normally again.

 Chapter 62: Invitation

    Chapter 62: Invitation


    Last night went on as usual. We had a pleasant walk back. Celine, after a while, suggested the idea of going to a certain pastry shop where she bought the chocte she used to make the hot chocte drink she made earlier this morning. If it wasn''t for the fact that the shop has been closed down, much to her dismay, then we would''ve had perhaps a quick snack on the way home.


    Perhaps it''s due to that, that Celine was really hungry when she came home and quickly had me make the dinner I promised a few hours earlier than usual. Our lovely mother came in, asked what we were up to, and once she heard that I was making food for my sister, decided that she wanted one as well and sat down the living room together with Celine. So with a wry smile I had to increase the portions of what I was initially preparing, not wanting to disappoint the two beautifuldies waiting for me.


    We still nned to have dinnerter in the evening, so what I made was more of a snack rather than a meal. But it sufficed to quell Celine''s hunger, judging by the look of contentment that was in my family''s faces.


    The sun inevitably had to go down, and darkness soon befell the city. We had dinner togetherter that evening before we finally retired to our rooms. We did a good job of clearing our traces and Mom didn''t have any idea that earlier this morning, in this same room, on the same bed, her daughter was moaning happily while she was pressed under me. Now it was her, the mother, who was cordially inviting me with an expression simr to that of Celine''s, and I was more than happy to oblige.


    The next day went on as expected. I woke up with Mom already out of the bed, and with me still in my sleepwear. Unlike Mom, who sleeps with barely any clothes on, I sleep with most of my clothes on, because of the rare asion like yesterday that Celine barges into the room while I was still asleep. Mom usually locks the door before sleeping herself, but once she''s awake and heads out, she doesn''t bother locking it again.


    I came downstairs to eat breakfast and after a while, I had to go out to the yard because Mom would usually train me during this day. It was winter no more, thus I was more than enough to take care of ourrge garden. With spring''s gentle breeze, I had Cherry Laurels serve as tall hedges, the nt not the woman, mind you. Shrubs of asters, primroses, and daffodils brought colour to the once empty garden and with my magic, I gave off results that would make one think I''m a professional gardener.


    While I took beauty and aesthetic into consideration, I did it mostly for privacy''s sake. I don''t like other people looking in too much into our, especially my own, business, so I kept the hedges tall. It proved to be very useful as Mom could help me with my sword arts while being hidden from the prying eyes of our neighbors. And now after a spar, I wasying down on the ground on my stomach while Mom sat her butt down on my back with a victorious smile.


    Everytime that I think I''ve improved, Mom would up her technique and was like ''No, you don''t'' and just go harder at me. It reminded me of what I read about yesterday and that she was going to wars during her youth, so I decided to ask her more about it. She was surprised at first, seeing me interested regarding her past. But her surprise was overtaken by her enthusiasm, as she didn''t let go of an opportunity to boast to her son.


    "Interested in Mommy, eh?" she said as she got off my back and then helping me get back on my feet. "Sure, I''ll tell you" she said as she sat down the grass, urging me to to sit down beside her before she started telling her story


    "The Civil War? Hmm Yes, I was at the opposition''s side during that time." she recalled


    She went on to tell me more about her previous ranks and achievements, and that there was a world where she could''ve had a seat at the Royal Court, had things went differently. It wasn''t certain nor was it likely but it was a possibility, she rified. A small of a possibility it was, it was still something to boast about.


    "Would you have taken it? If you were given the chance." I asked her


    "Well, I was given a chance back then, not in the royal court but still a high position" she gave my answer some serious thought as sheid down her reasons "I rejected it back then and I''ll still probably reject it now" she said


    Mom said that the Emperor back then valued skill and talents, thus his marshals and generals were of different backgrounds. From illustrious children of old noble families, down to the child of a farmer. He was well respected and feared, and his authority was absolute back then, so he could promote people as he see fit and the sess he brought back was all that he needed to silence any of the opposition.


    ''He was the only one that could do it'' could be considered a praise of the highest magnitude, but it also had another meaning. ''If he was gone then no one else can.''. All his marshals were simr in the fact that they all respected him, but that didn''t mean the same went for their colleagues. In his death, the thing that was keeping all of these ambitious people together waspletely gone, and that was just his marshals and generals. Members of the old nobility that had been kept in line and was against some of his policies, suddenly came back like vultures.


    "I don''t have a good background myself, so I''ll be forced to pick sides just to keep my life safe and even then, I''d be making enemies out of the opposing factions." she said "So I just asked for annual pay without work and went away."


    Her storytime was interrupted by the sun who was making its presence known in the sky. It was soon noon and we had to go back inside the house and get changed. Once inside, we went upstairs back to our room to get changed. Mom went inside the bathroom first, and I was initially nning to go inside with her when I noticed a pigeon-like bird perched on one of the trees in our garden, looking directly at me.


    Once we made eye contact, the bird then flew over and perched itself in the window frame. It had intelligence higher than what I would normally associate with birds judging from its actions, so I knew this bird was trained to some degree. The bird wasrger than a normal pigeon and a sealed letter hung from a ribbon tied on its neck.


    I quickly undid the ribbon and the letter fell from its neck and down to my hands. As if in a hurry, once I received the letter, the bird cooed before flying away and soon disappeared like a mirage. Taking off the seal, a light floral scent wafted into my nose and I had a slight idea about the gender of the person who sent this to me. I sat down the bed as I read the contents of the perfumed letter.


    4th day of the 6th month,


    My dearest student,


    Forgive my long dy in contacting you, but I have simply been overwhelmed with work. It has been long since I''vest attended to my duties as the daughter of a duke and it could sometimes be arduous. I am longing to be with you again, in our private chamber, where we can talk together freely and where I can teach you all that you want to know about the arts.


    I do not suppose you have much interest to the troubles of thisdy, so I will say no more. But I would just want you to know that I still hold and continue to cherish the gift that you''ve given mest year, that in the past months I have not forgotten about you or any of the promises I have ever told you.


    I do hope that you have enjoyed your stay at the city so far, and I can understand that it could be a little jarring for you to suddenly be in a ce so different. So if you haven''t yet fully ustomed yourself to the surroundings or if there is a ce you would like to visit in particr, then do tell me and I''ll be more more than happy to take you along with me on a trip around the city.


    I still have a lot on my table as of the day of writing this, but do not fret, for I will be able to rid myself of this workload by the uing week. As your teacher, I would also love to see your progress during the time that I was not with you. So won''t you visit me at my residence in the uing week that I am free? I would love to see the face of my only dear pupil, whom I have been separated with for such a long time.


    Starting from the 14th, my carriage will wait for you at the city square and bring you directly to my residence. You do not need to worry about bringing a single dime with you, for I just want to hear of your journey and experiences at the city so far. At your arrival, I promise you a hearty wee and a loving greeting. Come! I am eagerly awaiting you.


    Yours, as ever and always,


    Aerin H. Incaross.


    The letter ended with a '''' at the end of her name along with her signature plus the seal of her family.


    I didn''t know what I was expecting. I don''t even remember thest time I received a message from someone. I could guess it''s something like ''Sry fam, can''t help u with that :(''. Messages with coherent words were rare enough as it is, usually one or two sentences is enough. So this was a sort of a fresh experience for me, but I guess this is the normal way of writing letters considering they still use letters.


    We have a mailbox and there is a working postal system, but Aerin preferred to sent it via trained pigeons anyway. So she probably didn''t want Celine or Mom snooping in. She even scented it with perfume, so I could imagine the letter wouldn''t even reach my hands if it was Celine that got ahold of it.


    She didn''t write her address and the bird already left, so I had no way of writing a reply back to her. I wasn''t nning on rejecting her invitation anyway so I''ll just go there at the scheduled time. She said she was curious about my progress, but the thing is I haven''t practiced at alltely. I was too busy enjoying and indulging myself on my family''s sensual bodies. My fingers were doing a lot of work but it wasn''t on any harp strings or piano keys.


    "Aughhh..." I groaned as I held my head. It was like finding out that you had work due on Monday at Sundayte in the evening.


    Like a true procrastinator, I looked at the bathroom door where Mom currently was and thought to myself ''Onest taste, then I''ll start practicing.''


    It was at the 6th that I received Aerin''s letter, so I had to wait for a week before the scheduled time where she said she would be free. During that time, I practiced my magic and sword arts with Mom and got myself used to ying instruments again. And when the day finally arrived, I fixed my appearance and told Mom that I''ll be going out for a while. I didn''t wear the crescent moon ne that Laurel gifted me, for obvious reasons.


    I took a brisk walk towards the city square and looked around for a carriage. There wasn''t a single Silverwing Raptor in the square, but I noticed a ck carriage standing infront of a shop. It wasn''t as fancy as the one Aerin or Laurel uses, but it was still of decent-quality. Even the horses infront looked equally healthy and jubnt.


    I walked towards it and the driver was the familiar looking woman that I once saw with Laurel, and Aerin before that. The woman had a pretty face with straight silky ck hair and was wearing a clean suit like she did before. When she was me looking at her it looked like she didn''t recognize me at first nce, but then started looking around as if there was someone else she''s looking for.


    "Aren''t you?" she asked with questioning eyes


    "Maelriel. Is this Miss Aerin''s carriage, perhaps?" I introduced myself before asking


    "Indeed. And are you, by any chance alone?" she asked


    "?" Aerin didn''t say anything about meing with someone else. Feeling curious, I asked her "What did miss Aerin say? Did she not say anything about me?"


    "She ordered me to wait for someone and that I''ll know about it one the person arrives." she said while still looking around, until she finally gave up and looked at me as if to say ''I guess it must be you''


    "Please forgive my insolence earlier. My name''s Evelyn and I am tasked with bringing you over to Lady Aerin''s residence" she got off the driver''s seat and bowed in front of me in a respectful manner


    "No, it''s fine really." I waved it off and followed behind her as she opened the carriage''s door for me


    It wasn''t enough to cause a huge spectacle, but some curious eyes were directed towards our direction seeing a formally dressed adult woman showing such courtesy to such a young guy.


    Once inside, thedy closed the carriage and went back to the driver seat. I heard Evelyn crack her whip over the horses, which then ran abreast, and we set off on our journey.


    We seemed to fly over the road with feverish haste, evidently, Evelyn had no intention of losing any time. Now and again we would pass by a leiter-wagon  the ordinary peasant''s cart, which got me curious. I initially assumed we would be heading over the northern quadrant of the inner city, since that was the only ce I could realistically think of that Laurel would find worthy living in.


    But if that was so, then why would Aerin have me go all the way to the city square, which was outside the western gate, when she knew our residence was already inside the inner city. And judging by the leiter-wagons that I see us pass by, it doesn''t seem like we''re heading back inside the inner city walls anytime soon. Instead we kept heading west, taking a few turns on the streets here and there until we finally arrived to a wide street.


    The streets wasn''t disorderly or crowded by any means, but it had a busy traffic of feet, wagons, horses, and carriages alike. Something you wouldn''t find that often in the residential areas of the inner city.


    The avenue here is wide with trees in full bloom but the sidewalk is almost free of leaves. They are yet to tumble en-masse. The homes are like they ever were, old, tall, are made of stones with lines of wood and are built right next to each other, with not even an alley in between. "Heritage," I think we used to say back in Bavaria. Old as they were, they are by no means dull. The grey street, the colorful houses, the strokes of green that the foliage of flowers created, made a picturesque scene where the beauty of architecture and nature met and blended with each other.


    The building we stopped by stands on a corner, three storey tall, stone bricks with red painted cedar lining the corners, the windows, and the door. It had a shingle roof and appears to be a store. Evelyn came down the driver''s seat to open the door for me, perhaps she saw the doubt and confusion in my eyes. So she pointed up to the second floor and exined. "Lady Aerin lives at the second floor."


    The ground level door was meant for the store, but the stone steps at the side lead up to a balcony on the second floor led to the ce that Aerin was staying at. It wasn''t shabby by any means but it wasn''t the ce you''d expect a stupidly rich duke''s daughter would be living in. But then again, the same could be said about the ce she stayed at in the vige.


    Evelyn didn''t follow me any longer so I climbed up the steps to the balcony alone and knocked at the door. In no time, a beautiful adult woman with wavy blonde hair opened the door with a warm smile. I was pulled into a tight hug the moment Aerin saw me. "Riel I''ve missed you, sweetie."

 Chapter 63: Meeting again

    Chapter 63: Meeting again


    Author''s notes:


    I''m really sorry for the more than a year long absence. Coming back now, after not updating for so long feels kinda embarrassing. I was definitely busy irl, but most of the reason for stopping was really just motivation.


    I did some writing on the side to see if my writing quality is up to par with how it previously was, and I''m feeling confident again so I feel like I could resume this one. Again, if you''re still one of the readers who are still reading this after more than a year of no updates, I will do my best to write quality chapters to make up for it.


    * * * * * * * *


    * * * * * * * *


    Aerin''s POV


    I looked at my pupil, whose face I buried in my bosom. His face was momentarily shocked before getting flustered as he realized what was going on. I could feel his hands on my shoulders struggling to break free from my embrace and put up a distance between us.


    But how embarrassing would it be for me if he was able to somehow manage to escape from my clutches and overpower me at such a young age? I can, and will not, allow him to leave my embrace until I''m satisfied.


    I gave his face some much needed squishing as I observed the changes in him during the months we weren''t able to see each other. For one, his face had now more edges and defined features. The days when he had a round face and puffy cheeks were getting more and more distant.


    He still has a few years left where his growth would be at a simr rate to that of a human''s. After that he will join me and the rest of elvish society and have their appearance get seemingly frozen in time.


    "Teacher, you''re a bit too eager" I''ve had my fill of hugging him so I decided to let him go and instantly, he broke away from me, his face still flustered.


    Right now, his height already reached up to my shoulders, which isn''t bad considering I''m a pretty tall woman myself. He still had his long ck hair pulled back and twisted to a ponytailing out from the back of his head. A portion of his bangs were allowed to drape down on each side of his face, framing it beautifully.


    He had now graduated from being cute to now looking rather pretty?


    I''m not sure that''s thepliment boys his age would like to hear. But I can''t deny that he''s quite the treat to the eye, like a budding flower just needing a little more time for him to blossom beautifully.


    "Isn''t it hot outside? Come in."


    I had him sit in the living room while I prepared some cold refreshments for the two of us. By the time I came back, he was sitting in the couch, looking a little stiff. I could see him staring at a certain painting that hung on the center of the wall- it was an old portrait of my family.


    How long has it been since this painting was done?


    Physically, my features and figure were mostly the same, but my hair in the portrait only reached down to my shoulders. The same, however, couldn''t be said for my younger sister, Laurel. She looked like a teenager through and through, just a few years older of what Riel looked right now. She was standing beside our father while I stood behind our mother who was gently seated on a chair.


    "Is this teacher''s family?" Riel asked


    "Yes" I answered as I brought the refreshments to the table.


    "Is that your sister?" Riel pointed to the young Laurel. His gaze contained some emotions, but I''m not quite sure what exactly. He''s pretty close with his own sister, so that could be a possible reason behind it.


    "Yes, she is. She''s Laurel, my younger sister." I really haven''t paid that much attention to this portrait before. It''s been there for probably decades, so I just got so used to it that it''s presence no longer bothered me. I never really took the time to properly reminisce about its contents, but now that I look at it. Seeing Laurel so young certainly evoked some nostalgic memories out of me.


    "Do the two of you get along?" It was only when I heard Riel''s voice, that I was taken out of my reverie.


    "Get along?" I thought of how Riel had an older sister himself. Based on what I''ve pieced together from the stories Riel had told me, it seems like his elder sister has the favor of their mother. But it doesn''t seem like they''re antagonistic with each other, seeing as how his sister came up to me when she had suspicions about my motives.


    "I can''t say we get along that well" with augh, I decided to answer honestly. Riel was taking a sip from his cup and I saw his eyes glow up in interest when he heard me talk. But he didn''t pursue the topic any further. On the other hand, I now wanted to get down to why I really invited him over. "But enough about me. I''m curious about how you''re faring with life in Lograth?"


    Riel seemed to chuckle when made to remember about his experiences. He told me a few stories that I found somewhat amusing. Apparently he tried to talk and get along with people he came across in the street, like he did back when he was living in the vige.


    Of course, that didn''t end too well for him, since the people in this ce are too grumpy and caught up with their own lives.


    Overall, from what I''ve heard it didn''t seem like he ran into any major problems adjusting around here. "But, you couldn''t have possibly been skipping your daily practice as a result, hm?" I asked with raised eyebrows


    "!" Riel''s eyes widened for a second before he quickly reorganized his thoughts and then smiled with confidence. "How could I? The days I spent without my teacher''s guidance had only had only prompted me to put into music what I cannot express in words." like a good, diligent student that takes his teacher''s words very seriously, he answered


    Hearing those words, what teacher wouldn''t be happy?


    "Cheeky..." Pointing to the piano, I told him to show me what he''s got and he followed suit. Not even for a moment, did I think that he was lying when he said those words earlier but nevertheless, I still said "Show it to me then, that you aren''t just all talk".


    * * *


    * * *


    People say that watching swordsmen dueling be a lot more entertaining when you are a swordsman yourself. Because only then can you appreciate the little gestures that they do, that would go unnoticed by the audience.


    There are things that can only be truly appreciated when you are someone from the field or have relevant knowledge, and it is only when you have that expertise and general knowledge that you can understand what makes someone or something so great.


    However, there are certain people where you would be able to just call anyone, regardless of their knowledge about the subject, point them to that person and say, ''Isn''t that guy amazing?''. Such are the truly great, where they are so good in what they do that even an ordinary person will be able to distinguish them from the rest.


    -And I believe Riel is one such person.


    The styles of music, just like culture, is one that constantly changes. The newer forms usually derive or take inspiration from its previous iterations, sometimes it changes based on what was popr or certain events that could''ve influenced its growth during that specific time period. What I mean to say is that, there is a natural progression of how some things change over time. If you trace it back through its history, you should be able to see at what point did things start to change and why it changed.


    For example, most elvish music can have their origins traced back to ancient religious rituals and dances, where they would ask the gods for rain or a bountiful harvest. Now millenniumster, people still incorporate the familiar instruments, or at least something simr to it, even if the motifs arepletely different.


    But Maelriel''sposition does not have such things.


    Everything that he makes has styles and patterns, that are unique to him and only him. And it wasn''t just different for the sake of being different. It is something that is genuinely good- it was pleasant to the ears, it sounded natural, it progressed beautifully. No matter where I look, I cannot find anypositions that share any simrities with the things that he''s shown me.


    Oddly enough, in my opinion, it bore the most resemnce with the theatrical music humans y for their entertainment.


    Which, of course, is impossible since Riel is a young man who had only just left the steps of his home vige.


    "So what''s the name of this one?" I asked the young man ying the piano, not even a fraction of my age and yet is already able to prolificallypose all of these beautiful works on his own.


    "A little night music" Riel answered while still focused on his hands, not even turning his head to look at me. "The name means exactly what it does- just a music to y for the evenings. Nothing more, nothing less."


    After about half a minute, he finally stopped. I pped in satisfaction, seeing that he didn''t lie when he said he had not stopped practicing.


    All in all, it took about an hour. He yed the songs I told him to learn and then showed me three newpositions which he had written during the end of winterst year up to now, middle of summer. All of which were goodextremely good, in factand again, sounded distinct from the popr music in this age and time.


    With how different his works sounded, despite his immense talent, he would either bepletely irrelevant and forgotten after being unable to charm the audience with his pieces, or be the new trendsetter that could seriously leave an impact in the history of music.


    And as his mentor, it was her duty to facilitate his career so that it would be headed towards thetter.


    "A month from now, the empire will celebrate the day of its founding." After Riel had seated himself in front of me again, I started to speak. "Though it''s meant to celebrate the day of the empire''s founding, the actual celebrationsts for an entire week and usually at the first day, the royal castle holds a banquet to honor the event."


    "Nobles, government officials, military officers, and every significant person within the empire''s borders are invited by the royal family themselves. Naturally, my family are among those who are invited and as a ducal family, we have a little bit more ''say'' on how the event is managed." As I continued speaking, Riel already seemed to get an idea of what I was about to suggest


    "Of course, such distinguished and important guests wouldn''t be dining in dreary silence. They would have an ensemble ying in the background to apany their meals and right now, that spot is still vacant" I smiled as I looked directly at Riel''s eyes before continuing "It just so happened that the Incaross family is interested in forming one right now and it would of course need a conductor to lead it, and preferably a set of new symphonies that would be fitting for such a grand asion."


    "Teacher, I''m not sure I''m at the level that I can perform in front of such people." By now, he had already understood what I was trying to say and was understandably nervous. But I''m having none of it and flicked him in his forehead.


    "Sweetie, I don''t think you''re quite aware of just how special you are" Leaning forwards, I put both my hand in the side of his face and gently squished his cheeks. "People would kill to have a fraction of the talents that you possess."


    This is something I have to be able to get through to his head. It was fine, and somewhat cute, seeing a person of such talent acting so shy and humble, back in the vige where the people were nice to each other. But now in the city he has to know where he belongs. It wouldn''t do him good if he is to be overly humble and put himself below others just because he is younger.


    He has the potential, that once realized, he would never have to lower his head in front of anyone. And this isn''t just about his musical ability, this is something that extends to his magical prowess, intelligence, and maturity rtive to his age.


    Even I am not sure if its the best idea to make Riel aware of just how amazing the blessings he possesses are, because it''s not that unrealistic for a person so young to get so absorbed with themselves and the constant praise that they receive, that they be pompous and too arrogant for their own good.


    "What do you mean?" But then I looked again at the nervous sweetheart fidgeting nervously in front of me, and all that worry was washed away. I keep forgetting, because of how gifted he is, that right now he''s still an impressionable young man. For now, it''s best that I make him somewhat aware of his status and build his confidence from there.


    As long as I tame ahem, teach him properly, I should be able to hold his reins in the future.


    "Wait, let me get one of my books" I said before standing up to walk over to the bookshelves. I remembered that the human world used a convenient ranking system when ites to magical prowess. I should have it right around here Found it.


    "The humans use a different ssification system when ites to magicians, over there, they have two other sub-ssifications: Elementalists and Sorcerers." I sat down and exined to him. "Elementalists being the people capable of manipting the world''s elements and sorcerers are the people capable of otherplex magecrafts. Because of this distinction, all Sorcerers are Elementalists, but not all Elementalists are Sorcerers."


    "The reason we don''t use this system as elves, is because almost all elves are born with high magical prowess, making them an Elementalist by default. And the reason we don''t have sorcerers, is well, we are taught that our magical prowess is a gift given to us by the goddess, Mezzaluna, who had given us strict limits and boundaries on its usage. Any attempt to replicate any physical phenomena, besides the basic conjuring and maniption of the elements is seen as sphemy."


    "However, in the human world, the existence of a sorcerer is one that brings high prestige and glory, because of how rare their existence are. Almost all of them had left their names in their respective history books." I looked over to Riel to see if he was still listening because this was a grave matter that involved his safety and reputation in the empire. "At the west, their arch-mage, one of the most powerful beings currently alive, is the first and only person capable of manipting gravity and lives in their prestigious ''Rune de Tower''."


    "I see That''s amazing" Riel nodded,plete oblivious to what I was trying to say


    I looked at the young man in front of me, leisurely sitting in the couch,pletely clueless that he''s already done something just as, if not more, monumental.


    I still found it hard to believe, but this young man is bright enough to be able to able to manipte nts, actual living creatures. To be able to make them grow and wilt ording to his will then isn''t he, in a sense, breathing life into them? At that point, is it even magic? Or is he stepping into a realm of magic only meant for the most divine?


    "You might have already understood, but what I''m saying is that, although the world has yet to know, you are among those that the humans would call a ''Sorcerer''. You have a blessing that many powerful people in the world can only wish they had." I wasn''t joking about this. I myself had seen someone descend into depravity because their potential did not match with their grandiose ambitions.


    "But teacher you just said that a sorcerer''s magic is an act of sphemy against the goddess." Riel remarked


    "Yes yes, it is." I exined sternly "Your nature magic is among those that replicate natural phenomena. In this case, it is the growth of life itself, and it one that undoubtedly crosses the boundaries of a mortal."


    "Doesn''t that mean I''m a heretic?" Riel asked, his voice trembling ever so slightly


    "Right now, probably not. You were young and didn''t know the weight of what you were doing. If you are to stop developing your nature magic right now, no one would ever know, and you would be saved from all possible troubles that mighte ahead" I said before opening the drawer underneath the table and pulling out a bamboo flute.


    "But if you were to ask me, it''s not that bad if you continue with what you were doing."


    "..." Riel for the first time, was looking at me somewhat dubiously, and understandably so.


    "Don''t look at me like that, It''s not like I''m telling you to go and sin as you please." I couldn''t help but let out an embarrassedugh. "But tell me, have you ever wondered why I''m so good to you? Did you never thought of it as weird? Especially now that you know the difference in our status, why would someone like me do all of this for you?"


    I saw his eyes widen slightly, clearly not expecting me to ask that question.


    But its true. I''ve certainly done things that are way past what an ordinary teacher would do for their student. From teaching him, getting his sister into the imperial academy, giving him an opportunity to make himself known to the most illustrious of the empire.


    Surely enough, Riel quietly nodded after a few seconds.


    Instead of speaking, I brought my lips to the flute that I just took out. With perfect breathing and effortless finger movements, I yed a familiar tune which I had been ying for so many decades. I had a deep love for the traditional music of ancient elves and that is exactly what I''m ying, an old luby.


    It didn''t take half a minute for me to notice that Riel''s eyes began to slowly lose focus, his eyelids slowly losing strength, and his head visibly drooping down. A few more minutes, he waspletely asleep. I had to lower his head gently into myp to ensure that he wouldn''t hurt himself falling down.


    At that moment, I took my mouth off the flute and flicked my sleepy student in his forehead. Immediately, he was jolted awake but I didn''t say anything after that and just stared at him quietly while smiling.


    I could vaguely guess the thought that are now running in his head. But after a while, he reorganized his thought and asked me "Teacher, was that... magic?"


    "I expected nothing less from you, you catch on pretty quickly." I smiled as I answered him. A disbelieving look still hung on Riel''s face, but I continued speaking anyway "Just like you, I am also a ''Sorcerer'' as the humans would call it."


    "My magic is a bit different from yours in the way that I can use music as a medium for my spells which affects anyone as long as they can hear it. I was pretty talented myself and was just able to do it after some point." Putting the flute down to the table, I reclined on the couch and stared at the ceiling as I jogged my memories


    "Because of my magic, I caused quite the scene at my first public performance and my family found out about my magical prowess. We also had to silence every witnesses in the case that news of heresy were to get out to the public."


    "Decades passed and my magical ability had allowed me to serve our family well and I had already buried those childhood dreams of mine. But then a little gremlin suddenly showed up in my home in the middle of one of my jobs." I lowered my head to look at Riel, who was awkwardly scratching his cheek.


    There was a lot more details that I didn''t add. Especially in the part between my first performance and the decades after that. The young me was very passionate about my dreams and a LOT of things had to happen for me to finally put it down for good. Like how at one point, I seriously considered running away and cutting all ties with the ducal household, or when I realized how low my sister had fallen due to envy.


    "What did you see in me that made you want to teach me?" Riel asked looking a little bashful


    "Uhhh To be honest, nothing really. There''s no story of how ''I realized your talents the moment I saw you'' or anything like that. I just saw the wonder and awe in your little eyes back then and was somewhat reminded of my old self. Me abruptly deciding to teach you was just a passing gesture that I thought wasn''t gonna amount to anything." A smile appeared on my face as I thought about it.


    O, how wrong I was back then.


    Of course, when I found out about his magical prowess, I also thought of how he could be a great asset for our family if I nurture his talents properly. But more importantly, when he told me that he couldn''t leave his home to chase his dreams because his family wouldn''t allow him to I don''t know. Maybe that was when teaching him began to be a little more personal to me.


    His circumstances felt so eerily simr to mine that I wanted to see someone make a choice different from what I did. It made me so curious as to what could''ve happened if instead of doing what their family told them to do, they instead went off to chase their own personal sess?


    "Ah, we''ve drifted a bit too far from our original subject." It wasn''t until half an hourter that I realized our topic had gonepletely off the rails. Suddenly I was talking about my life experiences when all I wanted to do was to tell Riel that he was gonna leading an ensemble at the royal castle on the Empire''s foundation week.


    "So back to what I was saying earlier, I''m nning to pull some strings to have you perform at the royal banquet." I stood firm on my decision. Riel looked like he had some things to say about it, but remained quiet anyway. "Do not doubt yourself, okay? I mean it when I say that you deserve every bit of the opportunities that you''re getting."


    With that we''ve concluded all the things that I wanted to talk to him about- how was his life recently, whether he kept practicing or not, and then the matter about the royal banquet.


    But it didn''t feel quite right to let him go just like this, the sun had yet to set and our time together was really shortpared to how long we were away.

 Chapter 64: Eloise

    Chapter 64: Eloise


    Just as Aerin finished recounting some of her life stories to me, I gained a deeper understanding of what king of a person she is. All this time, I actually was unknowingly pressing a lot of her buttons.


    ''So she''s actually a ''heretic'' just like me,'' I thought


    From the moment she identally read my magic notes that one time she visited me or to the bullshit lies I told her about how my family doesn''t want me to go the capital city, she actually rted it to her own experiences and somewhat sympathized with me. That''s why she was being so helpful back then, and even now.


    ''But to think she can actually use sound magic, how terrifying,'' I silently mused


    I recalled how I was almost put to sleep with just some notes off of her flute and I wasn''t even able to detect the slightest fluctuation of mana in the air. A formless, undetectable attack that can travel at the speed of sound.


    How does one even defend himself from such an attack? Shatter their own eardrums? Suddenly, the nt and nature magic I''ve carefully been cultivating all these years didn''t seem so impressive. Not to mention, there''s always huge-ass nts thate up whenever I use them, so they''re very easy to detect unless I''m in a forest.


    ''If I could make it more like a certain Hokage like in that one ninja show, then I''d be good but I doubt that will happen''


    "So, I did say I''ll give you a tour of the city if you wanted, so how about we stop by one of my favorite ces on your way home?" Aerin''s voice took me out of my musings.


    I looked towards my beautiful teacher and tilted my head inquisitively, "What kind of ce?", I asked. Laurel''s antics left too much of a scar in my mind that I couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''ll show you a little glimpse of the adult world," Aerin said meaningfully with a little wink.


    The "adult world"? She couldn''t possibly mean, and then I found my gaze drifting towards herrge breastsThwack! Aerin''s gentle strike on my head interrupted my thought, "Ow..." I eximed while rubbing the spot she had tapped.


    "What were you thinking of just now?" she said, a lighthearted frown etched on her face. She let out a little chuckle before shaking her head, "Seems like you''ve learned more than just piano during your time in the city. What had caught your eye just now?"


    I pretended to stumble over my words, feeling a bit flustered. "I was just...uh..."


    Aerin raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms under her chest, propping her breasts up nicely. "Oh,e on now. Don''t be shy. I know you were admiring the ''scenery''. But who can me you? It''s a breathtaking view up here." she said with a smirk before she gestured towards the window, pointing to the outside scenery.


    "Oh" I blush as I cover my mouth in embarrassment, grateful she didn''t press the topic any further. "Y-Yeah, it really is."


    "Yup, beautiful things really ought to be appreciated." Aerin chuckled before standing up. "Come on, pick up your things, let''s get going" she said as she headed for the door.


    However, before we left, I walked behind Aerin, stealing a good look at her meaty ass before asking "Teacher, will you teach me that magic you''ve showed me earlier?"


    Having that power under my arsenal would make me a lot more versatile and allow me to experiment with differentbinations for a bigger moveset.


    "Sound magic?" she turned to look at me, before replying with a smile. "Of course sweetie. You didn''t have to ask me. It''s the next stage of your music education, and I was nning to teach it to you regardless"


    "Thank you" I replied as Aerin led me downstairs, where we met up again with the coach driver, Evelyn.


    "Take me to my usual spot," said Aerin to Evelyn and the carriage throttled forward in haste.


    * * *


    About half an hourter, we arrived at building in the more high-end district of the city. Aerin led me through the door, where a man that looked to be a bouncer was standing by the door. When he saw me, he looked like he wanted to ask, "Who is this guy?" but when he saw that Aerin was with me, he swallowed his words and silently let us through.


    Once we entered, I wasn''t greeted by some debauchery or things that I expected when Aerin said she''d let me get a glimpse of the ''adult world''. Rather, I was greeted by a rather simple sight. A bartender with a shelf full of wine bottles and alcoholic beverages behind him, few customers leisurely downing their drinks, and a ssical ensemble of music ying in the background.


    Besides us, there weren''t that many people in the establishment.


    It''s still around 5 or 6 in the afternoon, so most people weren''t out of their work just yet. There were plenty of avable seats everywhere and Aerin led me to the stools by the counter. Nheless, even with just a few people, I still drew attention because in their eyes, I wasby elven standardsway too young to be drinking in a bar.


    "You know what I like," Aerin said to the bartender and he nodded in understanding, proceeding to make her drink. "Then as for him", she said while pointing to me. "Just give him apple juice."


    Hearing that, a frown inadvertently came up my face. She took me all the way here and she won''t even let me drink alcohol? I thought I was supposed to get a glimpse of the ''adult'' world? What happened to that?


    Aerin obviously saw my face and chuckled. She fiddled with my cheeks and said, "Maybe next time sweetie, when you''re a little taller." but I wasn''t fazed and remained frowning, not hiding my dissatisfaction in the slightest, "Fine, I''ll let you take a sip from mine," she relented.


    A few minutester, both of our drinks were served. Mine is, just as Aerin said, an apple juice. While hers was more of a fruit cocktail, mixed with a few other alcoholic beverages that I''m not really familiar with.


    "Here," she offered me a sip, a mischievous look on her face as she pushed her ss to me.


    "I won''t get drunk from this right?" I asked, somewhat nervous. In both of my lives, I was never really a drinker, so I had very little experience with this matter.


    Not to mention, the single thing that I fear the most right now is probably to get drunk and identally spill out all my inner thoughts, which is filled with nothing but lustful, vulgar, and debauched thoughts.


    Once anyone hears it, even a rtionship cultivated through many years of trust will crumble, no matter how hard I exined myself.


    Seeing my nervousness, Aerin stifled augh and said. "No you won''t, trust me. It''s a cocktail. You could probably drink two of these and still be fine."


    I don''t know why but rather than feeling reassured, I just felt like she''s fucking with me even more.


    But after a little more taunting from Aerin, I finally took a sip out of the blue beverage and was pleasantly surprised. Since she said it was a cocktail, I thought it would be sweet but it was actually pretty Uhm, how do you say it... citrusy and tangy, maybe even a little bitter.


    "See? Not that bad, right?" with a smile, Aerin pulled her ss back to her and started taking small sips. On the other hand, I went back to my apple juice and downed it in one go.


    "So this is the adult world?" I asked and looked around the uncrowded bar.


    "Hm? Yes. It usually gets more crowded a few hours from now, with people venting about their work lives here and there." remarked Aerin.


    "Seems boring," I replied.


    "Oh, that depends entirely on the person. For many overworked adults, a short hour of rxing and drinking is several times better than ying out in the open" exined Aerin. "But if you''re looking for fun ways adults entertain themselves then I have a few ideas that I think you might enjoy."


    Aerin didn''t say anything after that, she just smiled meaningfully as she told the bartender to mix her another drink. As the bartender took her ss and began preparing her drink, she stood up and whispered to me, "Stay there for a while, I''ll go pee."


    The second I heard that, I have to tell you, it took me a LOT of willpower for me to not jokingly reply, "AAHH," and just open my mouth wide.


    I''m just joking of course. Joking. Surely, I wouldn''t want her sitting on my face, right? What am I? A toilet seat? Ha ha How disgusting, I would never


    I visibly blush, embarrassed by my own thoughts.


    I can''t believe I even found the idea of her sitting her meaty white ass on my faceass cheeks covering my vision, her bare pussy in my mouth, sealing my lips, and just peeingeven slightly arousing.


    "God, my intrusive thoughts are winning again," I say, exasperated with myself.


    The bartender wordlessly gave me another ss of apple juice, and I just couldn''t look at gold-colored liquid the same after having such thoughts. I picked up the ss, thinking "I mean, knowing her, it probably tastes like apple jui" I couldn''t even finish that line of thought, before I pped myself out these degenerate thoughts.


    "Ah, hell nah. Stop it Maelriel, get some help." I thought to myself, but the stupid smile never left my mouth.


    I was so focused with my thoughts that I didn''t notice anotherdy had sat down beside me, at my right. It wasn''t until I heard a frigid voice from beside me speak, "What''s a kid doing here?", she asked the bartender, that I finally paid attention.


    Hearing such words were enough to snap me out of my perverted reverie, and I turned to look at the woman who had just sat next to me.


    What immediately caught my attention were therge, dark sunsses covering her eyes. I couldn''t see at all where her gaze was. She had straight, long ck hair that is tied into a ponytail behind her head, which only added to the mystery.


    Other than that, she wore an exotic-looking crimson dress. The most simrparison I could think of is that of a cheongsam back from Earth. The top was very tight-fitting, restraining her breasts while also outlining its every curve. The dress also had slits that started from all the way up her waist, causing two ps of fabric to cover her front and back respectively, leaving her long slender legs open.


    The only reason her hips and the side of her ass wasn''tpletely exposed is because of the ck pantyhose that she wore underneath.


    However, even without her bare skin exposed, just the sight of her meaty thighs, wrapped tightly under such thin fabric, is enough to warrant a second and even a third look.


    When I was examining her, she seemed to have noticed and although I can''t see which direction her eyes were looking, because of her sses, I had a strong hunch that she was also staring back at me.


    "Boy, what are you looki oh?" she suddenly stopped her sentence.


    "..."


    I couldn''t see her eyes, but I knew she was squinting and examining me back as well. Though, I didn''t know what is it that she found so interesting on me. My delusional mind wanted to believe that she was caught off-guard by my devilish charms, but I knew that wasn''t the case.


    Unless, maybe, she has a type for pretty boys that have yet topletely mature.


    The bartender, having noticed the woman''s gaze on me, turned and said, "Oh, he came withdy Aerin," the bartender answered and thedy looked somewhat surprised, if not confused.


    "Aerin? She''s back?" she asked, as if checking if she''d heard correctly. Then a few secondster, once she had recollected her thoughts, she turned her attention towards me and asked, "What''s your name, boy?"


    My first thought was to lie but considering how she knew Aerin and the fact that a lie here could be easily disproved, I chose not to do so and simply answer honestly.


    "I''m Maelriel," I replied, adding a nervous tone in my voice.


    "Maelriel?" she looked like she was pondering for a second, as she murmured quietly under her breath. "None of the noble families has a kid named Maelriel Otherwise, I would''ve surely heard of it by now."


    "Hey kid, how old are you?" she suddenly asked and I was surprised by the sudden question, "Me? Well, I''m", my words were cut off when another voice spoke up from behind me and said,


    "I didn''t know you''re back already, Eloise" I heard Aerin''s familiar voice resound from behind me.


    Seeing Aerin return, the woman, who I now know is Eloise, lost interest on her previous question and turned all her attention towards Aerin instead.


    "I feel the same way," replied Eloise. "Who is he?" she asked, obviously referring to me.


    "My pupil, so it''s best if you don''t get any funny ideas," Aerin answered in a tone colder than I had ever heard her use with me.


    After hearing her words, Eloise seemed to havee to an understanding and nodded, "I see, that exins a lot. Though I must say, no matter how talented he is, I don''t think bringing a kid along with you when drinking is good, especially for the kid."


    "He''s a lot more mature than you''d think. I''d say even more so than your son," remarked Aerin, which caused Eloise to raised an eyebrow.


    "Being more mature than my son isn''t all that impressive, but this guy?" Eloise scrutinized me again, this time her gaze felt a lot more thorough. "Well, he''s your student, so do whatever you want," she said before turning back to her drink,pletely ignoring us.


    I turned back to Aerin to see if she had something to say but she was also just sipping her new ss of cocktail quietly. Soon, after she finished her ss, she calmly paid her bill and left the building with me.


    Taking me by the hand, she led me out of the building, leaving Eloise there drinking by herself. I didn''t find anything strange however, once we were out, Aerin immediately turned to me and asked, worry tinged in her voice, "What did she ask you? Did she say anything weird?"

 Chapter 65: Worried Family

    Chapter 65: Worried Family


    [Author''s Note: Since it''s been so long, I made a short recap chapter in the auxiliary volume. Check it out if you''re confused about anything.]


    * * * *


    "What did she ask you? Did she say anything weird?"


    When I saw Aerin''s beautiful face, tinged in worry, I couldn''t help but wonder why that could be. Is Eloise some sort of weirdo? If even Aerin''s so pressed about it, then I can only imagine it might be something serious.


    Quietly, she led me out of the building and back into our carriage, where she once again asked, "Did she say anything strange? Like, did she make any weird faces when she looked at you? Say it, no matter who light or insignificant it may be."


    I feel like this is the first time I saw her so pressed about something. Before it felt like she couldn''t be fazed no matter what came her way, but now


    Seeing her urgency, I honestly recounted all my interactions with Eloisehow she suddenly paused when she turned to look at me, how she looked surprised when she found out that Aerin hade back, and her asking my name and age.


    "That''s about it," I finished my story.


    Aerin looked to be deep in thought before speaking up, "I see. There shouldn''t be any problem with just that."


    "Why? Is there any problems with me answering her questions?" I asked.


    "No," Aerin shook her head before continuing. "But her looking at you is a problem."


    "?" What? I thought I misheard it for a second. Is Aerin being jealous? Is she one of the mythical ''yanderes'' as told in the legends? That couldn''t be it... I kept a close over the state of our rtionship and it shouldn''t have progressed to that point. Feeling curious, I looked at her with questioning eyes to make sure she will feel the need to rify.


    "Her eyes are special, they''re called the ''Prying Eyes'', and she can see a lot more than what other people usually can," exined Aerin. "Only she herself knows its exact capabilities but she probably can see other people''s mana. Thus, when sheid eyes on you, she probably realized that you''re already an extremely skilled magician in such a young age"


    "That''s what probably got her curiosity," Aerin tacked on at the end.


    "I see," However, I couldn''t help but think, was it really that serious that it warranted such a worried look from Aerin earlier?


    Aerin seemed to have noticed my gaze and continued, "Also, it''s just a guess of mine, but she probably could see if someone had been dabbling on certain ''heretical'' arts by looking if one''s mana had been tainted by anything dark or corrupt."


    After hearing that, I finally understood why Aerin was so worried.


    So in other words, she could tell from a nce if someone has been practicing dark arts or is a heretic? That information alone is extremely confidential and if a gaze is all it took for her to find out something like that, then


    Now I can see why Aerin was so worried but then I had a realization, "Wait, won''t that mean she saw that both of us are"


    "No, only a small group of magic types that can taint or corrupt one''s manathings like necromancy, demonic magic, blood magic, or etc," exined Aerin. "I''ve already confirmed that my sound magic hadn''t tainted or corrupted me in the slightest however I''m not sure about your own nature magic, which is why I''m so worried."


    "What will happen if she finds out?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nothing good, that''s for sure." she answered with certainty. Then Aerin leaned in close and whispered in a hushed tone, "She''s a devotee of the goddess, but not necessarily of the church."


    From her tone, I could feel like Aerin wasn''t telling me the whole story but if someone like her is saying that it''s dangerous, then I could only assume it to really be dangerous.


    The carriage continued on until I was only about a block from our house. It seems like she didn''t want to park directly in front of our houseand I could slightly guess why. Here, Aerin told Evelyn to stop the carriage and let me out.


    "Go back home now, my sweet little prince, hehe. For safety measures, I''ll stay here until you''ve reached your door." said Aerin before giving me a quick kiss on the forehead.


    I couldn''t help but shiver at her new pet name for me. Sweet prince? Where did thate from? And the way she said it, so sweet as if dripping with honey, made my young cock begin to stiffen.


    I couldn''t help but take a look around to see if any of the neighbors were out and looking. In such a day and age where entertainment is socking, gossip and rumors are the things that keeps many people upied. Someone like me had never feltfortable with the idea of talking behind someone''s back, but unfortunately I can''t say the same for others.


    Just seeing a much older and beautifuldyone that came from such a great family as wellkissing a member of the opposite gender, especially one so young, even if only just the forehead. It could easily be the subject of spection and rumors during their conversations.


    Again, I looked at Aerin, her face not worried in the slightest. My eyes went down to her breasts, rising softly with each breath that escaped her lips, "If you want to visit me and practice, juste again to where you found Evelyn earlier and she''ll take you to my ce," she said.


    "Make sure to visit at least twice or thrice a week!" she added.


    She then gave me somest minute reminders about the royal banquet a month from now and the music lessons. Then, with a light pat on my ass, she saw me off and did not move from her spot until she''s confirmed that I''ve arrived back home safe. Only then did she ride off again.


    By the time I came back at the house, it was already 6 in the evening. To my surprise, my delicious-looking mother, Lucielle, was at the living room waiting for my arrival. I could see her pacing back and forth in the living room, a universal sign of worry.


    Did I not say I was going to leave? I thought back to my actions earlier and I realized that, yes, I did not ask for anyone''s permission when I decided to go visit Aerin.


    I looked at the worried face of my mother and realized that maybe just maybe, I shouldn''t have left without a word just like that. Because as soon as she caught sight of me entering the door, she stormed towards me, her voice raised.


    "WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?" she shouted while panting.


    Looking closer, I saw Mom''s slightly tired appearance, herrge breasts heaving with each breath she took.


    Her voice wasced with anger as she spoke, "We were looking all over the neighborhood for you! Do you know how embarrassing it was to ask the neighbors to see if they had seen my son!? What impression would they have of me then? They''d view me as an irresponsible mother who neglects her children!"


    As she spoke, traces of her overbearing mana unconsciously seeped out of her body, creating a tyrannical and suffocating atmosphere.


    Oh shit I didn''t expect she would be this angry. I had gotten away with so many things in this lifetime that I kinda forgot my mom is still, well a mom.


    "I''m sorry I just visited my teacher," I exined and that seemed to have eased Mom''s worries somewhat, but she still looked angry.


    "And why didn''t you tell anyone?" pressed Lucielle.


    I tried to recall my thought process earlier and questioned myself, ''Yeah, why didn''t I do that?''. Then it came to me, "Mom, uhm I never asked for permission before so I just kinda thought I didn''t need to, sorry." I said softly, appealing to her motherly instincts.


    Seeing that, Mom couldn''t keep up her angry facade and audibly sighed, the suffocating air vanished as if it had never been there. "Your sister''s still outside looking for you. You find a way to deal with her," she added. "I should''ve been cooking dinner by now."


    "She''ll have toe back eventually," I say in resignation. "I''ll just wait for her upstairs." Looking at her voluptuous, curvy body, my lust begins to stir. Especially, after having held back during my time with Aerin.


    Then I hug Mom from behind, making sure to get as much contact with her ass as I pull her into an embrace. Despite theyer of cloth between her butt and my crotch, I could still get a good feel of it''s softness.


    "No you naughty boy. You won''t be getting any of Mommy''s holes tonight. Not after worrying me like that," she shook me off and gave me a stern re that hid amusement.


    Her stern tone and re only fuel my lust further as I imagine dominating her dripping cunt, filling her motherly pussy with my hard cock as she calls me her naughty boy over and over.


    My member begins to stiffen as fantasies once again fill my head. Ignoring her words, I grab her waist and pull her curvy body towards me. "Mom," I started to say, but she cut me off.


    "I said no. Tsk..tsk, I was nning to at least give you a ''handy''ter, but now I won''t. Take it as your punishment." Mom said firmly as she shook me off again. "Lately, I''ve been thinking about how much I''ve been spoiling you and it''s time that I punished you for once."


    "Go now. I''m about to cook dinner," she waved me off, clear that she won''t back down on her decision.


    Well, since she''s that firm, then I can only resign and go upstairs. During my way up the stairs, I couldn''t help but feel like I need to reevaluate the current state of my rtionship with my mother.


    Although I''ve pretty much been balls deep inside every single one of her holes, we''re not really ''lovers'' like how I am with my older sister, Celine. We''re more like Friends with Benefits, or in this case, Family with Benefits.


    I thought that this was already good enough but as seen earlier, it''s still not enough. The problem is, Mom holds most of the power and initiative in our rtionship. After all, the foundation of our physical intimacy is me helping Mom out with her pent-up desires, not the other way around.


    Once I reached our bedroom, I sat down by the vanity table and thought about it. If I wish to fully dominate Mom''s experienced MILF body, conquer her holes for my pleasure again and again, then I must find a way manipte the power dynamic in my favor.


    "How do I do that?" I asked myself. Should I flirt with other women? Pretend to have a crush? Be rebellious? Many ideas sprung to my head but there is one fatal problem, I''m not sure of how possessive my mother feels towards me, or if she even feels any feeling of possessiveness at all.


    I can remember, before our physical ''entanglements'' began, she said that I would eventually have to grow up and marry.


    What if when I decide to go for other women, she suddenly bes guilty and decides that enough''s enough and cuts off all sexual rtions with me? I can''t have that. I worked way too hard for this. Built this shit, brick by brick. And I''ll be damned if it suddenly gets torn down just like that.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. "If this was a hentai, then I can simply just fuck her repeatedly until she became addicted to my cock but unfortunately that''s not possible in real life or is it?" I suddenly thought.


    I don''t have to always rely on my lying and bullshitting skills to set up these scenarios. As long as I put aside my morals, there''s so many things I could to get things done and improve our rtionship. There''s magic for fuck''s sake.


    However, just as I was about to focus and follow that line of thought, I heard a loud bang from downstairs. Then I heard an exhausted voice shout, "huff..huff.. Is Riel back?"


    Then after a short period of silence, I could hear loud footsteps echo from the stairs as someone rushed up the house. Two doors were mistakenly opened before the rushing individual arrived to this room. And surely enough, I could see my exhausted older sister, staring me down.


    "YOOUU!" Two pairs of violet eyes stared madly at me. "Come over here" she rushed and grabbed me by my shirt shaking me furiously.


    "Do you even realize the worry you put us through? HOW STRESSED WE WERE?! You were gone for nearly 9 hours! 9 FUCKING HOURS!! And we had no idea where you went." bellowed Celine, her voice piercing and grating. She put on such a dramatic performance I would''ve thought she had just gone through a life and death experience.


    "For all we knew, someone could''ve kidnapped and butchered you down some alley! If that happened, who knows how long it''d take to find your mutted corpse! This isn''t our home vige where I can just visit every home in the span of a single day. I could spend the rest of my miserable life knocking on every goddamn door in this hellhole city and still wouldn''t discover your remains rotting in some fucking ditch near the sewers!"


    She waspletely unhinged, shaking me violently with wild eyes. I had to calm her down before she actually hurt me in her insane rage.


    "Calm down sis, calm down. No one''s gonna kidnap me." I say gently, trying my best to pacify her.


    Where did thise from? Why is my death suddenly being brought up? I didn''t even stay out till dark. I came back at 6 PM, while the sun was still up, not 2 in the fucking morning.

 Chapter 66: The Art of Appeasement

    Chapter 66: The Art of Appeasement


    It took me around an hour to calm Celine down, or rather, we. Because Mom eventually got involved when she heard Celine''s shouts from the kitchen. She went upstairs and took Celine with her, gave her the talking-to, and then called me down for dinner.


    Dinner was pretty normal. It looks like Mom got through Celine and she realized that she had overreacted a little. However, a part of me also thinks that Celine''s just putting on a calm act in front of Mom. She''s already shown me her willingness to lie and hide things from Mom before. I don''t see why she


    However, that whole sequence of events got me thinkingas if I already don''t have a lot of things to think about. As stupid as it may sound, I do realize that I might make mistakes here and there. I''m not a mind reader, and I can''t properly navigate my rtionships with 100% uracy as if I''m in a dating sim with aplete walkthrough guide.


    The realization came a little toote because everything had went swimmingly well so far. I''ve never really been in a position where I can make some egregious mistakes that can seriously damage my rtionship.


    Looking back, I can''t recall a single moment where either Mom or Sis had been seriously angry with me. Wait, no there was that event some weeks ago with me cumming in Mom''s mouth while she was scolding me. I guess that''s the worse offense I''ve made so far.


    "I was nning to work on my nature magic or rewrite some of Chopin''s pieces tonight" I muse on my own. But now I realize I need something that could cate them when they''re angry.


    Dinner''s over and Celine had already gone back to her room. Mom looked like she was nning to wash the dishes but I told her I''d do it instead and she could go rest upstairs. In the meantime, I nned how I would console my sisterter.


    I realize that I won''t always make the correct decisions with the women I like and that every now and then, I might do things that will make them angry. So if I want to charm and seduce the women I desire, I must learn to soothe them when they are frustrated by my behavior.


    It''s better that I learn how to properly cate them now that they''re only angry about small things like me leaving without permission. After all, there are far more serious mistakes that could upset loved ones. Learning to soothe them through small disputes will be beneficial for more severe issues.


    "The skill of diffusing female fury might be more important to me than any magic spell I''ll ever learn," I say to myself as I wash our tes. After all, there will be bumps to every rtionship and pleasing upset women is a key part to unlocking their passions.


    * * *


    knock..knock..


    I took my eyes off of the book that I was half-reading and looked towards the clock9:42 PM. For someone toe into my room thiste in the evening, it could only be mom.


    Inadvertently, I let out an exasperated sigh.


    She''s been all up on metely, saying that I need to start putting some distance between me and Riel. I''m starting to regret asking that stupid question some time ago about whether or not a brother and sister could get married. That was too big of a hint and Mom clearly picked up on it.


    It can''t be another sermon is it?


    With a tired gait, I walked over to my door and opened it. I tried my best not to look fed up and spoke, "What is it again, Mo Oh?"


    However, to my surprise, it wasn''t mom. Rather, it was my younger brother, Maelriel, and he was all dressed up, scratching his head awkwardly as he looked at me. Surprise and irritation battled within me. "Why are you here?" I demanded. His sudden disappearance earlier had stirred up unwee worries but I pushed those feelings down, keeping my tone cold.


    His eyes met mine, filled with remorse. "I''m sorry for worrying you," he said smoothly. "I know you must have been concerned."


    I remained firm. "Sorry doesn''t cut it. I was frantic when you vanished."


    As our earlier squabble reyed in my mind, shame washed over me. My outburst would only fuel Mom''s suspicions, shortening our already fleeting moments together before I start studying for the academy.


    Riel''s expression turned remorseful. "I know. I should have told you where I was going." He took a tentative step forward. "Please, let me make it up to you."


    I scoffed. "Save it, Riel. I''m not in the mood for your excuses."


    He stepped forward, voice dipping lower. "Now now, please don''t be like that." His gaze held mine, making me ufortable. "I just wanted to see you."


    I red at him distrustfully. "To get something from me, no doubt. You want me to open my legs again, don''t you? If so, then get lost," I hold the door, threatening to close it in his face.


    I had so looked forward to our move to the city, envisioning romance in a ce where no one knows us, where we could pass as a normal couple. But nothing had changed  we remained brother and sister. No closeness was achieved, only empty lust.


    Sex alone cannot sustain a rtionship; itcks romance and intimacy that I want. Riel clearly doesn''t grasp this, content with meager secret meetings. But I yearn for more  true love, free from lies. That''s why I went down this path, why I started studyingto gain enough glory that mother would have no choice but to ept our love.


    Yet seeing Riel now, I chose not to voice these concerns. Instead I swallow my feelings, hiding behind coldness as protection. I know how terribly obsessed I am, how jealous I can get, but I''m not pathetic enough to lower myself and beg for affection.


    ''Am I overreacting?'' Maybe..but so far, I feel like I''m the only one putting effort into us.


    Perhaps the distance set by the academy would help rify my feelings and desires, freeing me from obsessive thinking. So until Riel proves himself willing to treat me as an equal partner rather than a guilty pleasure, little hope remains for us.


    "No, I''m not." Riel shook his head. "I''ve never been much of a sweet talker, nor am I good with words" Liar. I thought in my mind. "but actions do so much more than pretty words," he said.


    I raise an eyebrow, "What are you gonna do?"


    "Not ''me'', but us." Riel said, then a sly smile crept onto his face.


    "What if we sneak out of the house tonight, just you and I?" he suggested, voice slightly more mischievous. "We could spend a few secret hours exploring the city together."


    "Huh??" I looked at the clock, about half a quarter from 10, and couldn''t help but frown. "It''s almost 10? Everyone''s asleep by now." What do I have to gain by running along empty streets with him? There isn''t even ake or forest to explore here, just rows of sted stone houses as far as the eyes could see.


    Life in the vige conditioned me to think nothing good came after nightfall.


    "That''s because you never broke the rules before," he remained unfazed and drew even closer to me, and before I knew it he was already in my room.


    ''Since when was he this tall?'' I thought in shock. He was only about half a head shorter than me now!


    "You must''ve been wondering why I took so long toe back home earlier, right?" he suddenly said and my attention was piqued. "I actually wanted to be more familiar with the city before I do this but you got angry, so I''m doing it now.." he said gently taking my hand, eyes filled with promise.


    "Give me this one night to make it up to you.." Suddenly, I felt bad about being angry with him leaving earlier


    Against my better judgment, I felt my defenses crumbling. The idea of a secret rendezvous held a forbidden appeal, stirring fantasies that I thought only existed in romance novels. Still, I remained cautious. "What if Mom wakes up and sees you''re not in her room?" I say but he onlyughed it off, replying:


    "That won''t happen. I know Mom''s sleeping habits~"


    I didn''t know what made him so sure, but his confident tone made me believe him. I wanted to say the door was locked but he then pointed to a window in my room.


    ''Surely, he doesn''t mean'' I thought but he dragged me with him as he flung it wide open..


    The cool evening wind immediately blew against my face the moment the window opened. "At least, let me get changed, I can''t go out dressed like this," I say looking at my sleeping wear. Riel was in no rush, and I went into my closet, changing into something more appropriate.


    "Are you ready?" After I nod, he then swept me off my feet as he lifted me on his arms. I held back the gasp that almost escaped my lips when he jumped off the window with me in his arms. "I won''t let you fall, trust me." his soothing voice reassured just before wended in front of our house.


    Taking a look around the dark quiet street, all the streetmps were still brightly lit. We walked closer to the side of the road and I saw that people were yet wandering about and horse carriages still searched for passengers.


    Riel raised a hand and before long, one of the carriages came by in front of us and let us in. "Conley Ave, West Borough" he said an address and the coachman wordlessly got his horses to move in that direction.


    Seeing us ride a carriage, I couldn''t help but ask. "Do you have money?"


    "Yes," Riel shrugged and when I asked him how he got any, he replied. "When mom asks me to buy something, I don''t return the change." he then shook a sizable leather pouch in front of me, causing a jingling sound.


    Eventually, we arrived to a bustling area filled with people. I couldn''t believe my eyes. I recognize this ce from when we checked out some clothes before but it wasn''t this crowded before. There were more people here, thiste in the evening, than there were when it was day!


    "What are they doing here sote at night?" I asked my brother, stupefied by what I''m seeing. "Don''t they have work tomorrow?"


    My brother chuckled. "Most of them probably do." He smiled at my confusion. "The city never truly sleeps. All hours are counted equally here."


    The constant activity surprised me, so different from our quiet vige. Back home, night was for rest after a day''sbors. Here everything continued long after sunset.


    Riel watched my astonishment with amusement. "A whole new world, isn''t it?" he said gently.


    I nodded slowly, taking it all in. The city''s endless rhythm felt chaoticpared to the steady pace of the countryside. Yet something about it also fascinated me, the round-the-clock energy and life.


    Smiling, Riel squeezed my hand reassuringly. "We don''t have to understand it all tonight." His voice soothed my bewilderment. "For now, let''s just have fun exploring this ce...together."


    I instinctively looked around when I felt Riel''s hand squeeze my hand. I was worried if people would recognize us as siblings here but no even turned a head towards us. Just a few nces at most.


    In this vast city, we''ve never been around more people yet I''ve never felt more anonymous than I do tonight.


    The strong wind blew and I could feel my hair flowing freely behind me. Riel suggested we find a coffee shop to stay at and rx. We soon arrived at a cozy establishment buzzing with activity.


    Riel ordered us hot drinks and cakes, insisting on paying. I started to protest but he silenced me with a gentle look. "Let me take care of you, just for tonight," he said softly.


    His thoughtful gesture touched me. In this strange ce, Riel''s care andpanionship felt reassuring. We sat close enough that his knee gently brushed mine beneath the table, making me feel both fuzzy and embarrassed, wondering if we were being to touchy in public. In a flutter, I looked outside and saw how people interacted with each other.


    At restaurants, I see couples shared tables close together, sometimes holding hands above. In the theaters, many stylish pairs were attracted, strolling arm-in-arm between acts. I felt that we could copy their rxed intimacy, blending inonly if we could spare enough money to actually view a performance live.


    Outside again, we strolled arm-in-arm like any young couple. Lamps glowed golden against the darkness, their light glinting off the paved bricks and stones thatposed the sidewalks and statuary.


    Soon, we walked all the way to the park where a jester performed tricks by the streets, then we walked by a magtern show, and a bit further by the river, we saw peoplemostly couplestaking small romantic boat rides, paddling down the river together.


    Riel sensed my cautious thoughts, smiling. "Just enjoy the moment. No need for pretense between us."


    Hisforting words seemed truer here, our secret bond less strange amidst this new world''s dazzling distractions. "You look like you''ve done this plenty of times before already," I said having observed him closely throughout this entire ordeal.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "The city life." I say. "You don''t look out of ce here at allthe way you order at the restaurants, told me not to dawdle in front of the theater, and even knew where the attractions areas if you''ve lived your entire life here."


    Riel briefly froze before continuing, "I told you I had been nning for this right? I saving up curonnes until we could afford a theater performance, but this is alright as well"


    Shame filled me for overthinking, spoiling what might have been our first proper date. "Yeah, I just ruined your ns..sorry."


    But Riel took my hand reassuringly. "Don''t be. I''m happy just being with you." His touch eased my guilt, bringing a smile to my icy lips.


    Then the two of us then went down the river bank, hand in hand.


    Curious kitten that I was, I dipped a hand down the river only to regret it almost instantly as I touched something slimy underwater. "Eek?!" I cried out, hurriedly trying to remove all proof of contact on my skin.


    Riel chuckled beside me, asking "Stupid sister, why''d you do that?" I pouted andughed it off, enjoying the sound of running water.


    Then, all of a sudden, I heard a man''s voice audiblyment, "Kids these days, even they''re getting some before me." Looking up, I can see a man looking down at us from up the bridge. I couldn''t see his face because of the dark, but I imagine it must''ve been green with envy.


    Annoyance red within me but Riel squeezed my hand. He looked at me with mischievous eyes and said, "Let''s make him even angrier."


    He then wrapped his arms around my waist as he pulled me in for a kissright in public! His warm lips thawed mine that had turned cold. I wanted to sink in to his embrace but I felt embarrassed at doing something so intimate in public and couldn''t help but want to look around.


    However, he felt me fidget and held my head still, not allowing me to move an inch. I had no choice but to close my eyes and ept his tender kiss despite any onlookers'' stares. I felt my heart flutter at his sudden boldness, whatever anger I may have had before was washed away.


    "Oh my goodness, what has be of this generation.." the man grumbled from above the bridge before walking away.


    My brother''s kiss still lingered on my lips as the church bells echoed through the night, marking midnight and a new day.


    Only then did Riel release me, his violet eyes curled in amusement as he giggled, "That''ll teach him."


    I smiled shyly at his words. "I hope one day...the church bells ring just like this, but for another reason."


    Riel gazed at me curiously. "What do you mean?"


    My cheeks warmed. "Just...a dream."

 Chapter 67: Sound Magic

    Chapter 67: Sound Magic


    After the events ofst evening, we were able to go back home without much issues. Mom remained asleep all throughout the night, partly because of the sedating spores that permeated her bedroom that evening.


    I was happy to see that the little date had achieved its intended effect because eever since then, Celine had been pretty cheerful around the house.


    In Celine''s eyes, I am her lover. We''re not in a purely physical rtionship, as I do with Mom, and I know that she has a desire for the other emotional and romantic aspects that you would naturally expect from having a rtionship, and not just sex after sex.


    It''s a pretty great and straightforward rtionship.


    However, it has its drawbacks in the way that she expects us to bepletely exclusive to each otherwhich, sadly, I am not.


    Though I do feel slightly guilty about lying to my sister, how can I possibly pass up on Mom? I can only hope that she never finds out or I can somehow find a way to make them ''get along'' more with each other.


    Right now, I just took a warm bath after some light training and exercising with mom earlier and am currently headed down the stairs for breakfast.


    "Are you really gonna go to you teacher again today?" asked Celine, tugging my shirt lightly. She prevented me from going any further down the stairs, intent on having the conversation hereaway from mom''s ears.


    "Yes," I answer.


    Celine understood my desire to hone my skills but insisted gently, "Can you not?" she answered back.


    "Why?" I ask back, raising an eyebrow to her request. "There''s a chance that I might perform in the royal banquet. I need to be as good as I can be for such an asion."


    Faced with such answer, Celine naturally understood but still she asked, "But why? Can''t you like just..stay here and not leave? Like after four or so years, I''ll finish my education, kill some humans and collect merit. If I do really well, I might even get a noble titlethen we''ll have all the money we need."


    "There''s no need for you to work so hard and interact with.. other people." Celine wanted to say ''other women'' but didn''t voice that out.


    I looked at Celine with a somewhat amused expression. "You want me to be a loser? A jobless, no-friend bum lounging off of a woman''s hard work?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Celine replied, an embarrassed blush stered on her face. Her eyes didn''t dare meet mine as she fiddled with her silver hair, rolling a lost strand on her finger.


    "When I''m done for the day, I''lle home to my cute bum of a husband, pampering and spoiling you. If music is your passion, you canpose wonderful melodies for me to enjoy while I take care of all the rest."


    The sweetness of her words and the loving care behind them took me by surprise. I had to cover my face with my hand to hide the smile and blush that inadvertently formed in my face.


    Had someone said this words to me in my previous life, I would''ve epted with zero hesitation. Just look at her, a woman like her back on Earth would be set for life solely by her looks. Fair, unblemished skin paired with ink-dark irises that drew one in and lustrous silver hairlooking straight out of fairytaleand she''s going out of her way to say that she''ll spoil me.


    However, I think I know why she''s acting like this all of a sudden. Since she doesn''t know about me and mom, in her eyes, only Aerin is a threatand for good reason.


    "You''re so sweet, Celine. But I want to make my own way in the world. And besides, I don''t want to be a bum who''spletely dependent on a woman," I reply


    "" Celine turns silent at my words, the gentle smile on her face remaining. However, for a very brief moment, less than even half a second, I thought an indescribable chill was contained in her gaze. It seems that the little stunt I did had a greater effect than what I intended.


    "I see, that''s also respectable. Then I won''t stop you, Riel." she nodded gently. "When you make it big, I will be proud knowing my dear brother''s name is spoken with respect."


    I ignore whatever it was that I saw earlier and put on a smile as well, replying. "Thank you, sis. One day, I will write and dedicate a song just to you~ Come on, let''s not keep Mom waiting. Breakfast must''ve been ready ages ago."


    * * *


    "Riel! Focus on your lessons," Aerin snapped her fingers in front of me, "Eyes on me," scowled Aerin.


    "Sorry teacher," I scratch my head apologetically. "I didn''t hear thest part properly."


    Earlier, I got distracted and stopped paying attention for a minute. After all, Aerin looked more scrumptious than usual. She had her blonde hair tied into a loose ponytail behind her head as she watched me y. She wore a high-necked shirt that concealed her cleavage and a long, high-waisted skirt that covered most of her legs.


    She barely showed any skin and yet she''s this eye-catching..


    Aerin''s blue eyes stared sternly into mine. "Pay attention this instant! No distractions during lessons," seemingly oblivious to the fact that she herself was the very distraction she was warning me about.


    She then took a deep breath, reigning in her temper. She adjusted her ponytail as she spoke, "Now listen closely. Sound magic alters the vibrations in the air, allowing one to create illusions with the ears."


    "Illusions?" my eyes widen in shock. My expectations regarding sound magic were very different from what is currently being taught to me right now.


    Seeing my surprise, Aerin smiled softly. "Yes, it can create illusions. However, I''ll only teach you the lighter parts of it, okay?"


    "When you use other types of magic, their effects on the physical world are usually immediate and tangible. Fire magic conjures mes that can burn objects, producing bright light and heat. Water, wind, earth, and lightning magic all leave their visible marks. There''s moisture, a gust of wind, a tangible rock, or even the smell of smoke. These provide evidence of the magic''s manifestation," she patiently exined in her gentle voice.


    "When I hurl a fireball at someone''s arm, it is rather obvious which part is being targeted  which portion of his body is being scorched by the mes. But when I strum these strings," Aerin paused, her fingers gracefully moving across the harp, "which part of the physical world do you think it affects? What trace does it leave behind?"


    What part of the world does it impact? I tried thinking about it. From what I remember in ss, sound travels through a mediumusually airand then picked up by the eardrums. This is transmitted to the brain through a nerve which then interprets it.


    However, I realized that these concepts were rooted in scientific understanding from my world. Do the people of this world even know about the nervous system? Let alone theplicated physics behind the properties of sound.


    Regardless, I still give her my answer, "The mind?"


    "Wow..you actually got it right," Aerin said, visibly surprised. However, she continued her exnation, "But yes, it''s the mind that is being affected. When I strum these strings, while you perceive sounds, there is no definitive proof that anything actually happened in reality. The illusions that sound magic creates only affect the mind of the listener  the perceptions, sensations and emotions of the target."


    "Now you might wonder why is that?"


    "It''s actually pretty difficult to exin but basically, everything that you see, hear, touch, smell, and taste, isn''t an exact representation of reality. It''s just the way your brain interprets the sensations it receives" Aerin rified.


    I never expected I''d hear such from the people of this world. For someone to actually delve into theplexities of perception and cognition, I realize that I might have underestimated the people of this world.


    It''s one of those things that got me thinking back then. Like, how did people discover color blindness? How did someone eventually notice that the ''red'' a person is seeing, might actually be different from the ''red'' that everyone else sees?


    If a person had been seeing red as blue their entire life, how would he even know he''s seeing wrongly? All his life red has been blue, but he knows it as red. All his life the normal color of apples is blue and he never found it strange. The same goes for blood, roses, and other red things.


    However, Aerin mistook my silence as me not being able to understand the concept. "I know it''s kind of wonky to think about and it may be a new concept to you, but I''m here to teach you. That''s why youe to my lessons after all."


    Aerin reached out a hand to squeeze mine with reassurance. "Don''t worry so much. We''ll start simple and work our way up. I''ll be here to guide you through it all." She then spent the next few hours educating me about the foundations I needed to understand without really doing any of the actual magic stuff yet.


    After that, we started practicing for the royal banquet. I pulled out a couple more of ssic works back from Earththough I had to improvise a little bit on some of them, due to me having forgotten some of the details.


    Good thing is, Aerin couldn''t possibly know that these pieces had been modified because she''d never even heard of the original.


    "I really don''t know how you can juste up with all thesepositions so quickly," Aerin said with a hand covering her mouth.


    "Is it bad?" I asked and she firmly shook her head against it, "No, they''re good," she replied.


    I feigned humility, though my ego reveled in the praise. "Well, when you have plenty of inspiration, the music just flows naturally," I shamelessly replied. Deep down, I knew the usations of giarism that would reverberate across Earth if my secret were ever revealed. Schubert would surely spin in his grave at the thought of hispositions being used to impress an elven chick in another world.


    Aerin raised an eyebrow, questioning my im. "And where, in this city, do you find such inspiration?" she inquired.


    I leaned back, adopting an air of poetic wisdom as I made up bullshit on the fly. "Inspiration can be found in every corner if you approach things with an open mind," I spun my tale. "The flight of pigeons, the tender bond between a father and child. Even the less beautiful aspects of life like the struggles of the destitute on the streets or the sorrowfulment of a widow mourning her lost love. Each holds a story that can be beautifully expressed through music."


    "Okay now you''re just trying to sound sophisticated," Aerin said with augh.


    "But it is true," replied me yfully.


    We exchanged yful banter for a couple more minutes as I y out some of the musical pieces that I had stockpiled. With everyposition, Aerin became more impressed and sure of our chances of sess to y in the banquet.


    "I forgot to inform you beforehand, but there''s actually a person that I''d like you to meet today," said Aerin.


    Curiosity danced in my eyes as I leaned forward, eager for more details. "Who is it?"


    Aerin further exined. "She''s part of the Royal Court, and one of the people overseeing the royal banquet. If you want to be able to y in the banquet, then she must approve of you first."


    Wait, isn''t that kind of a big deal? Had I known about it, I would''ve prepared some of the better ssical pieces rather than album ''fillers''. I couldn''t help but wonder why Aerin had chosen to reveal this now, rather than earlier.


    Sensing my bewilderment, Aerin''s expression softened with remorse. "I''m sorry, I should have informed you sooner. But please understand, I have full confidence in your abilities. I genuinely believe you''re more talented than the current musicians in line for the performance."


    Seeing that I remained silent, Aerin said. "You can practice for a few more hours if you''re feeling nervous, but keep in mind that today is her only avable time this week."


    Taking a deep breath, I thanked Aerin and requested a few minutes to gather my thoughts. During that brief couple of minutes, I mentally sifted through the well-knownpositions I had mastered over time: the enchanting Moonlight Sonata, the timeless Canon in D, the emotive River Flows in You, and even the heartfelt melody I had dedicated to Aerin, Salut d''Amour. These were the pieces that resonated with casual listeners, easy to grasp and appeals to very specific emotions.


    Once I said that I was ready, Aerin nodded and went out of the living room. She went upstairs to call someone however she didn''t return for quite some time. Eventually, I heard voices resound from the floor above me.


    Though they tried to keep it low, my heightened sense were still able to pick up what seemed to be an argument.


    "Why are you dressed like that?!" Aerin''s familiar voice could be heard, sounding angrier than usual. "At least try to look decent for crying out loud!"


    Then another voice replied, much more rxedmaybe evenzy. "What does it matter? I''m just here to listen to some brat''s music aren''t I? Let''s get this over with, I was having such a good nap."


    Aerin''s frustration bubbled to the surface as she shot back, her words tinged with annoyance, "You could at least try to maintain some level of decorum. If youe out looking like that, you''re going to drag me down with you!"


    "It''s not like we''re not meeting some executive or noble"


    The two of them went at it verbally upstairs until I could hear footstepsing down and Aerin finally came back, her frustrations well hidden on her face. She tried tough it off as she introduced the woman walking behind her, "Well, here she is. You''ve seen her in the painting beforemy sister Laurel. Just ignore it if she looks a little...unconventional."


    As Aerin spoke, I turned my attention to Laurel, who stepped forward and immediately I understood why Aerin was arguing with her earlier.


    Laurel was wearing an unbuttoned blouse without even a bra underneath, revealing a tantalizing amount of her milky white chest, paired with baggy pajama pants. Her hair was a mess, straight out of afortable nap, tied behind her head via a loose ponytail. She lookedpletely different to how I met her that day back at the cathedral.


    She was yawning, but paused when she saw me, "Aren''t you thatss''s younger br?"


    I totally forgot about her. But now that she''s here, I do recall her saying that she wanted to meet me again, about a month after thest time we met. That time period coincided with the royal banquet that''s about to happen.


    Laurel looked like she fell deep in thought for a second before she continued, "So you''re the actually one Aerin has been raving about. I see now."


    Laurel''s head tilted back as she yawned a couple more times, her nipples protruding the thin fabric of her unbuttoned blouse. Her cleavage was alreadyid bare for all to see,bine that with her nipples, the shape of her breasts could be visualized in one''s imagination.


    Her crimson eyes, unique from Aerin''s sapphire blue, gave off apletely different energy as itzily stared at me.


    From the side, though Aerin maintained a benign smile on her face, there were daggers in her gaze as she stared at her younger sister. Laurel, either oblivious to or feigning ignorance of her sister''s subtle hostility, nonchntly made herselffortable on the sofa, deliberately choosing a considerable distance between us.


    If looks could kill, then Laurel might''ve just died several times over in the short span that she''s been here.


    I felt the awkwardness in the air as I greeted Laurel with a polite nod. "Yes, that''s me. It''s a pleasure to see you, Ms. Laurel." I said, choosing my words carefully. After all, we''d already met before and she knows it.


    Laurel''s eyes narrowed for a moment as if contemting something, then she spoke again, her wordsced with a hint of curiosity. "Well, let''s see if you live up to all the hype."

 Chapter 68: Stunned Performance

    Chapter 68: Stunned Performance


    "Well, let''s see if you live up to all the hype," said Laurel.


    Irritated as I was towards my younger sister''s appearance, hearing those wordse out of her mouth, a knowing smile unconsciously crept up my lips.


    ''Oh, she has no idea,'' I thought in my mind, beaming with pride. I''ve watched over Maelriel for years, seeing how he had developed, and I''m more confident in his abilities than I am with myself.


    If I hadn''t witnessed his journey firsthand, I would have thought he was born already possessing deep musical knowledge. I''ve seen him go from novice to the person he is now, starting with clumsy fingers to skillfully coaxing music from his instrument like no other.


    She doesn''t realize the storm she''s unleashed by challenging Maelriel. I can''t help but look forward to her reaction, knowing the musical mastery she''s about to experience. But there''s nothing I can do now except watch it unfold.


    I looked at Maelriel, gathering his courage as he closed his eyes, and couldn''t help but silently cheer him on in my heart ''Show this prick what you''re capable of,'' I recited in my mind.


    I sat that down in another chair, different from the sofa Laurel''s currently sitting on, and made myselffortable. I could see Maelriel''s nervous eyes, looking deep in thought, as his gaze alternated between me and Laurel.


    "You can start, sweetie," I gently urge him, my words filled with warmth and reassurance.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed Laurel''s eyes flicker with surprise at the endearing term I used, but I paid it no mind. At that moment, all that mattered was Maelriel and his performance.


    Finally, Maelriel took his seat in front of the grand piano, his fingers hovering above the keys with a mix of concentration and anticipation. The room fell into a hushed silence, as if everyone present could sense the weight of the moment.


    With a deep breath, Maelriel began to move his fingers gracefully across the ivory keys. The first notes filled the air, resonating with a delicate yet captivating melody.


    ''I know this one,'' I revel in my heart, feeling proud at the privilege in being the one to first hear this masterpiece before everyone else. ''This is his Moonlight Sonata if I recall correctly.''


    With a gentle touch, Maelriel began to breathe life into the familiarposition. The opening notes of Moonlight Sonata resonated with a haunting beauty, captivating the hearts of all those present. Each chord was yed with precision, evoking a sense of longing and mncholy.


    I closed my eyes, allowing the music to envelop my senses. In my mind, I visualized the music sheet, the elegant ck ink on crisp white paper, the symbols and notes dancing before me.


    "D minor, then A t major, then C sharp minor..." I followed along, recalling the intricate chords of the Moonlight Sonata, one of Maelriel''s masterpieces.


    Maelriel''s fingers gracefully danced across the keys, seamlessly transitioning from one chord to another. As the Moonlight Sonata progressed, the chords intensified, building an emotional crescendo.


    "G minor, then E t major," I whispered to myself, still following along with the intricate arrangement. But then, as Maelriel approached the expected B t minor, a momentary jolt of surprise ran through me. The subsequent A t major came a fraction of a beat too early, disrupting the anticipated flow of theposition.


    My eyes snapped open, my senses heightened. Had I misheard? I focused intently, my ears attuned to every nuance of Maelriel''s performance. Yet, there it wasthe subtle deviation in timing, a minuscule deviation from the expected.


    The momentarypse in synchronization sent a ripple of tension through the room. Maelriel''s fingers momentarily hesitated, his expression showing a flicker of concern. Pressure built up, and after one mistake came another. He fat-fingered a chord, identally pressing an unnecessary key. He knew that he had made a mistake as his shoulder suddenly trembled at the beat.


    ''What? What''s happening?'' I inadvertently sucked cold air.


    This has never happened before. He had yed thisposition countless times with me, and never once had he made a singr mistake, yet alone two in a row.


    I could see the tension in his fingers, the slight trembling, and the quick nces he was throwing towards Laurelobserving her expression, trying to see if she had noticed his mistake.


    However, I soon realized the true gravity of the situation. This was essentially uncharted territory for Maelriel, who had wlessly yed thisposition countless times before. He had never made mistakes and therefore, doesn''t know what to do when he makes one. I could see the unfiltered panic in his eyes as he tried salvaging his performance.


    Unconsciously, I found myself biting my lips in nervousness.


    ''No..don''t get too hung up on one mistake. Forget the mistake and y the rest perfectly,'' I pleaded in my mind. I wished I could offer him some form of telepathic guidance, but I knew my thoughts couldn''t reach him.


    Then as Riel kept looking towards us, his spectators, I realized one thinghe wasn''t looking at our faces to see whether or not we realized his mistakes. Otherwise, he would only look at us every time he made a mistake. No, he was looking at us for our reactions!


    ''Is it nervousness?'' Suddenly, I felt like I had overlooked something grave.


    Maelriel had never yed for other people, besides me! The intimate setting of our teaching sessions had shielded him from the judgment and scrutiny of others. This was the first time his works are being shared with someone other than my own, and it came with the pressure of him needing to pass this performance in order to y in the royal banquet.


    Other than that, a couple more things came to my mind.


    As far as I know, Maelriel doesn''t have any friends around his ageNo, he doesn''t have any friends at all. His social circle is practically a dot, consisting of only his own mother, his older sister, and then me.


    If he''s like this in front of a single person, how much more nervous would he be in front of a crowd consisting of only the most distinguished and illustrious people in the Empire? Any mistake there would be a topic of high society, and such a thought could leave even the bravest and most daring of performers to tremble slightly.


    Damn it. I''ve been so blinded by his genius that I didn''t even consider this other facets that could potentially be his weakness.


    Is he socially anxious? Is he shy around strangers? I don''t know and I can''t use the way he acts around myself as a frame of reference because he sees me as such aforting figure.


    Maelriel''s performance continued but his confidence has been clearly rattled. Uncharacteristic mistakes poured out one after another, each wrong only adding more pressure to perform better and hastily correct his mistakes. However, this desperate cycle of attempting to fix mistakes only led to more errorsresulting in a vicious cycle of repeated failures that seemed to spiral further and further out of control.


    At this point, I couldn''t bear to watch any longer. I closed my eyes tightly, wishing for the performance toe to an end, the weight of disappointment heavy on my heart. With every passing note, my breath grew shallow, and my heart pounded in my chest like a relentless drumbeat.


    When the final chords faded into silence, I couldn''t bring myself to apud. Instead, I fixed my gaze upon Maelriel, my eyes brimming with encouragement, silently conveying my unwavering support. It was only the first song and yet there was as if a tacit agreement had already been met, deciding that this is as far as it could go.


    "Phew Finally it''s over." I heard a dissatisfied voice speak out. Laurel crossed her arms, clearly unimpressed. then when I heard Laurel''s audible sigh, I braced myself for the scalding remarks I knew was about toe.


    "That was it? That''s the ''genius'' you forced me toe all the way here to watch?" Laurel''s eyes narrowed, a skeptical expression crossing her face. "Here I was thinking that you pulled one over me, hiding the real genius behind the shadow of that talentedss. But it seems like that his sister is the real prodigy after all."


    I bit my lip, feeling a pang of protectiveness for Maelriel. Despite his faltering performance, I couldn''t let Laurel''s words go unanswered.


    "I know it wasn''t his best, Laurel," I replied, my voice tinged with a hint of defensiveness. "He''s capable of so much more. You just caught him in an off day."


    "Even if he was. Then what if he has another one of these ''off'' days during the royal banquet?" Laurel let out a derisiveugh, her eyes filled with contempt. "What will be of me if I let someone like this perform in front of the Court members? the nobles? the royals? In front of the Empress?"


    "I should''ve known what a terrible idea it was to even consider letting an unknown brat perform in such a prestigious event. I only gave it some thought because my older sister suddenly told me of a ''genius'' that she''d found but I didn''t think that your standards was this low, sis." sneered Laurel. "I''ve seen better performance from amateurs on the streets"


    I couldn''te up with a reply to that. I dragged her all the way to my ce during her precious day off because I was so sure that Maelriel could impress. But I wasn''t able to foresee this conclusion.


    "Sorry, but I won''t risk my reputation and the prestige of the event on the hopes that ''he''ll be better next time''." with that, Laurel stood up and headed back upstairs. "I''ll take a nap in your room. At least your bed is decent"


    "" Silence filled the room, leaving me alone with only Maelriel, after my sister''s harsh judgment. Frustration welled up within me, knowing that I had been rendered speechless earlier, unable to offer a rebuttal. It was a rare urrence for Laurel to get the better of me, and it left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Left with a sinking feeling, I turned my attention to Maelriel, who sat there with his head bowed in shame, fully aware of the magnitude of his earlier performance. I scratched my head in frustration, grappling with the unexpected turn of events. This oue was something I had never anticipated, and I felt ill-equipped to offer any guidance or advice to my pupil.


    I had always believed in Maelriel''s immense talent, and this failure was not due to ack of ability or preparation. It was his nerves, his mental state, that had hindered him. But how could I guide him through this when I had never faced such a predicament in my own life?


    As a noble, I had been raised with a firm grasp of proper etiquette and social skills. I knew how to navigate most situations with confidence and had seldom experienced true nervousness.


    However, I do know that harsh words and critique isn''t what would get him out of this rut, and that''s never been my style of teaching anyway. What he needs right now isfort and reassurance.


    Pushing down my dissatisfaction and disappointment, I sat beside my depressed pupil. "Riel" I called out, my voice full of warmth and concern as I ce a gentle arm on his shoulder.


    Seeing him remain silent, I realized that the failure earlier must''ve really hung on his mind. For someone, who had always been correct and had never failed on anything he set his mind on, this must''ve been a first and eye-opening experience.


    "It''s fine..everyone stumbles from time to time. The fact that you''ve only encountered your first failure thiste into your life speaks volumes about your talent," I rub his back with my hand, trying my best to reassure him.


    "It wasn''t that." replied Riel, his voice hoarse, refusing to admit that he''d made a mistake.


    For such a long time, I thought it was a blessing that I had made Maelriel so entirely dependent on me. He has no friends, close acquaintancesno anything but me. In many ways, I filled every role for him: teacher, friend, acquaintance. I was the sole person he confided in outside of his family,


    and I''m content with that arrangement.


    However, it turns out that it might have also some consequences that I hadn''t considered. For one, I might''ve inadvertently stunted his social growth and his capacity to interact with other people. That''s not necessarily a bad thing in and of itself, but him being unable to perform in front of crowds is extremely troublesome.


    What should I do then? If it''s nervousness, what exactly is causing it? Is it ying in front of other people? The fear of failure? The fear of judgment?


    "What happened, sweetie? What made you afraid? You''re usually so much better than that." I asked with a coaxing voice, trying to soothe him as much as I could. "Were you nervous because you''re afraid they would think yourposition isn''t good?"


    I tried probing him out to find the reason. That way, I would know what exactly is bugging him and then I can easily dispel it.


    Seeing him remain silent, I continued. "If that''s what''s causing you to be nervous, then I tell youwith a great certaintythat your worries are unfounded. You have incredible talent. One wrong performance does not change that."


    But he shook his head, his eyes filled with a mix of anxiety and confusion. "No, that''s not it"


    His voice trailed off, and I hugged him tighter. Then, sliding my hand behind his head, I guided it between my breasts, purposefully pushing my breasts against his face. His cheeks reddened at the contact, and I saw his eyes widen. "Look at me," I encouraged, my voice soft and understanding. "Do not let one mistake define you. This changes nothing between us."


    Still, he hesitated. So I continued holding him, gently rocking us both and hoping my affection and closeness would soothe him. The soft warmth of a motherly embrace can help ease even the heaviest burdens. I purposefully smothered his face in my breasts, feeling his breath quicken in my chest.


    However, he remained silent, tense, so I ran my fingers through his hair soothingly. "Tell me sweetie," I urged, tilting his chin up till our eyes met. Clear amethyst eyes stared right into mine as I spoke, "No need for shyness, dear. Tell me what troubled you."


    Then finally, he spoke but what came out of his mouth left me confused: "Teacher..you''re making it worse," he said.


    Huh? Making what wors Oh my god.


    I was just about to push him away lightlygiven my strength, I wouldn''t have any problem putting some distance between us. However, since he was hugging me tightly with his face buried in my chest, my hands were resting gently on his hips as I subtly held him in ce.


    As I tried to loosen the embrace, my hands inexplicably brushed against something. Momentary confusion shed by my face at the contact before the realization finally hit.


    I had to suppress the gasp that almost escaped my lips when it finally dawned on me. I know I''m purposefully smothering his face on my breasts right now but before, all that had earned me was an adorably red face and some cute blushes from him, which is why kept doing it.


    I liked teasing him, despite how unrefined it was, because of his reactions. It was certainly not ''this'' that I''m looking for. In my arms, I could feel Maelriel''s body slightly tremble when my hands identally brushed against ''it'' but he tried to y it off coolly, remaining in my embrace.


    He breathed out shakily against my breasts. "Teacher.." he whispered.


    "What was that just now, sweetie?" I asked though I already knew the answer. My hands purposefully avoided his hips and thighs as I tried soothing his back.


    Yes..he can''t remain an innocent boy forever. My foolish heart had clouded my vision, refusing to see my little boy transform into a young man before my eyes. These stirrings within him were only natural for a boy his age. Maturing was inevitable, no matter how tightly I''d wished to hold onto my little angel.


    My thoughts then drifted back to the fleeting gazes that he constantly sent our way earlier. Earlier, I had thought that it was because he is gauging our reactions. But it might have been for an entirely different reason after all.


    I recalled Laurel''s disheveled appearance, her bare breasts just a gust of wind away from beingpletely exposed, and felt like I finally realized the reason why he kept looking towards us.


    Breathing in sharply, I advised, "Sweetie, I think you need to... uh, ''rub'' one out and clear your head."


    I couldn''t believe the words that came out of my mouth, but unfortunately it needed to be said. Yes, I''ve heard that men''s capacity for judgment bes clouded when they''re like this, that exins all those uncharacteristic mistakes earlier.


    If he were to fail because of something as stupid as this, then I might just not be able to sleep at night. All those time I spent teaching him gone to waste because my sister wore the most whorish outfit she could think off.


    However, his answer left me inexplicably stumped as he tilted his head curiously, "Rub... one out?"


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at his reaction. Isn''t that what boys do when they''re in heat like this? "Then what do you do to make ''that'' go away?" I asked.


    "I..I don''t know. It just bes like that randomly. Whenever it happens, I feel like I can''t think straight," he replied.


    Randomly? That doesn''t sound right. Though I''m a woman with an image to maintain, even I am aware of the machination''s behind a man''s erection. How is he not aware of how his own body functions?


    I continued to listen on his rambling, saying "Usually, I wait for it to go away. But this time it won''t disappear for some reason.."


    My eyes couldn''t help but twitch in his words. Had these wordse from someone else, literally anyone but Maelriel, I would''ve thought they were lying through the skin of their teeth.


    However, this was Maelriel, the guy who fingeredahem.."massaged" my pussy with apletely straight look in his face. Not to mention I''ve watched him grow up and I knew that he had absolutely no capacity for lyingalways wearing his emotions on his sleeves.


    But is it really possible for someone to not know about this? I just couldn''t believe that someone could actually be this clueless. This is past being innocent and borders naivety.


    But couldn''t his family have said anything to him at least? His sister might not know but his mother surely does. "Did your mom not say anything?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Maelriel looked at me with sorry eyes, "No..I didn''t want to worry them. Plus, it usually always disappears on its own, so I felt like there was no need to."


    I sighed inwardly, realizing theplexity of the situation. It seemed inappropriate for a boy to confide in his mother about such matters, and perhaps his family had assumed he would learn about these things elsewhere.


    But then it hit methe same thoughts that I just had earlier. He grew up only with a mother and a sister. Then aside from them, there was only me. Apart from them, there was only meanother woman. He had been devoid of malepanionship,cking any male influence in his life.


    ''What a bizarre situation..'' I thought.


    It was so improbable for a boy to reach this stage in his life without knowing anything about such matters. Yet, the starts have aligned in a way that makes me believe that this really is the truth.


    This is the definition of being raised in a greenhouse.


    "Ah?!" I realized that I was still hugging him tightly, with his face still buried in my breasts, and quickly put some distance between us. My gaze then drifted down and surely enough, the tent was still pitched there. Then looking at his red face, I realized that it''s unlikely it''s gonna disappear any time soon.


    I swallowed my saliva as I asked him, "How long does it take for it to usually go away? Have you tried doing something to get rid of it? Maybe some physical activity or a cold shower?"


    Laurel would be extremely busy in theing week and I doubt I''d be able to invite her again, not after the earlier debacle. Right now, thankfully, she''s just taking a nap. I can probably convince her to give Maelriel another chance. I really want to see her surprise when she sees Maelriel''s true capabilities.


    Of course, before I do that, certain ''things'' have to be settled first to ensure to no more mistakes happen, just like it did earlier.

 Chapter 69: Proper Guidance

    Chapter 69: Proper Guidance


    I could feel Aerin''s troubled gaze staring down right at me.


    "How long does it take for it to usually go away? Have you tried doing something to get rid of it? Maybe some physical activity or a cold shower?" she asked, obviously referring to my erection which her hand identally brushed against earlier.


    This entire situation is only possible because of the countless harmless interactions that has happened between us over the years.


    Otherwise, there''s no way that she would ever believe that a boy my age could possibly remain clueless about this matters. However, she knows me. She knows my family, my friends (orck thereof), the isted environment I grew up in, and only nowin the cityhave I been truly exposed to what a ''normal'' life should be like.


    She has gone as far as kissing me right in my lips once and has let me massage her bare body in several separate asions. Never once have I shown anything even remotely close to having vulgar thoughts. When you consider all these little factors, the unbelievable reality suddenly starts to look usible. Of course, the idea of me being a reincarnated person is something that would never even cross her mind.


    Even then, the idea of apletely sheltered boy is much more believable than a reincarnated person. So right now, she thinks that she has a very good grasp of my character, and her own memory serves as proof of that.


    "No..I usually only wait for it to go away on its own," I answer, feigning ignorance.


    However, it won''t. Right now, my mind is filled with nothing but the most lewd and debaucherous imagery possiblefantasies of having a threesome with mom and Celine: both of them giving me a blowjob, one wrapping her lips at my shaft while the othervishes attention on my ballsall to ensure that this erection wouldn''t fade away.


    Laurel has been gone for quite a while, so who could possibly be causing this erection? Surely, it can''t be the woman has been giving me providing me with affection and physical contact that went beyond the boundaries of a typical teacher-student rtionship, can''t it?


    Once she realizes that, then she would know that simply waiting for it to disappear wouldn''t happen, because she''s the reason it''s happening in the first ce.


    However, my message has yet to go through to her head as she said, "Would you like me to help you practice some rxation techniques? If you want, I can maybe get you to talk to someone who specializes in performance anxiety?" she asked.


    I feel like she''s trying to avoid the matter with my erection altogether, and hoping to focus on the ''anxiety'' that I disyed earlier. But how can I let her just sweep it under the rug like that? She''s been leading me on for years, purposefully making actions that will make any ordinary boy fall stupidly in love with her, and she thinks she can get away with just kisses and hugs?


    If it''s my anxiety that she''s so worried about, then I''ll give her one way she can fix it.


    I understand to some extent what I mean to hermy unrivaled talent, my quick thinking, and most importantly, my hopeless admiration for her. If she''s not dumb, then she would be able to see just how bright the future thaty ahead of me is, and as long as she ys her card correctly, then she might be able to ''wrap me around her finger''.


    I''m not someone she''ll simply give up on without a fight.


    When faced with the possibility of getting such a bright young talent, a little social anxiety is practically negligible. It''s something that could be worked on. So if she wants me to remain as her little adorer, then she has to work a little harder for it.


    "N-No, there''s no need. I''m fine..I''ll do better nex" I say, continuing to downy the extreme disy of nervousness I showcased earlier however, she cut me off before I can even finish my sentence.


    "No, it''s not." she said, gently cupping my face with her hand. A worried look is stered across her face, "Riel, I want you to know that it''s okay to feel nervous and anxious. It''s a natural response to stress and pressure."


    "But if it''s causing you to feel ufortable or overwhelmed, we can work together to find ways to manage it," she says softly, a pair of sapphire-blue eyes locking into mine.


    "No, I''m fine teacher" I shake off her hands. "I wasn''t nervous or anything . It was just a one-time mistake, it won''t happen again." To emphasize my point, I purposefully palm my crotch through my pants, as if attempting to ease the difort that wasn''t going away. Aerin''s sharp eyes catch this little action, and I know she notices.


    If it''s my music performance that she''s so worried about, then let''s focus on that. She won''t be moved until she''s convinced that this untamed arousal is severely hampering my musical ability. Still ying the role of a student that doesn''t want to burden his teacher any more than he already does, I brush her worries aside and hover my fingers over the piano.


    What better way to showcase mistakes by ying a difficult tune?


    Thus I start ying a melody again, this time I y one of my more demandingpositionsone that took Aerin by surprise when I first yed it and earned her admiration: Liszt''s La Campane.


    However, I added a little tremble to my hands as it danced around the piano keys, the mistakes weren''t too ring but it was a far-cry from my usual wless standards. Notes were sometimes a quarter of a beat toote, sometimes it was a beat earlier, and then mistakenly pressing unnecessary keys.


    The difference was subtle, but someone as skilled as Aerin definitely noticed it.


    "No, Riel, stop it," she asserts, forcibly taking my hands off the piano. "You''re not fine, I can see it. Tell me honestly, is something bothering you?" she worriedly asks, all the while, I catch those split-seconds where her eyes briefly drift down towards my dick, assessing the evident tent forming there.


    I grit my teeth, appearing to hesitate about revealing the matter.


    Seeing that, Aerin pressed further. This time however, she maintained a safe distance, trying not to provide any more stimtion for me.


    I took a deep breath, grappling with the decision of whether or not to divulge the truth. The intensity in Aerin''s eyes made it clear that she wouldn''t let me evade the issue any longer. ''Reluctantly'', I decided to open up, hoping that she would understand.


    Finally, I decide to open up, my voice barely above a whisper. "Teacher, it''s... it''s about these... these feelings I''ve been experiencingtely." I stumble over my words, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "It''s like my body has a mind of its own, and it''s bing harder to control," I pull up my shirt, revealing the hard-on pressing against the fabric of my pants.


    Aerin''s eyes widened, biting her lips in response. She maintained her safe distance, aware of the effect her proximity had on me. "Why? Is it bothering you?" she asked gently, her voice filled withpassion.


    "I don''t know why, buttely, it seems to happen uncontrobly, even at the most inconvenient times." I muttered, my voice barely audible. "Whenever this happens, I just can''t think straight. I can''t focus because my head is filled with.. with" I didn''t continue my words.


    "Filled with what?" Aerin prompts, her curiosity evident.


    Blushing, as if recalling something embarrassing, I decide to bring up a specific memory to prevent her from shutting me down with statements like ''we must maintain proper boundaries as teacher and student.'' "I keep reying in my mind the time you kissed me on the bed..." I trail off, averting my eyes.


    Aerin is momentarily speechless after hearing my confession, but I''m not finished yet. "And for some reason, the moments when I was massaging you also keep ying in my mind..." I add, my voice trailing off.


    After bringing up all the dirt I have on her, she couldn''t deny what the issue is any longer. Her actions were the reason for my sexual awakening and now it was interfering with my thoughts because I didn''t know any way to release this built-up tension within me.


    Unbeknownst to me, Aerin felt a small wave of relief wash over her when I made the decision not to disclose this issue to my mother. Because if I were to exin it to Lucielle the way I had just exined it to Aerin, she was certain that she, Aerin, would be banned froming anywhere within a 50-meter radius of me.


    What came afterwards was probably the longest half-a-minute silence of my life. Aerin considered lying, however, if I were to ever ask anyone else about these matters, her lies could easily be exposed and the my trust towards her would be damaged as a result.


    Thus, she decided to tell the truth.


    Finally, Aerin''s expression softens and she nods understandingly. "Riel, I want you to know that what you''re going through is a normal part of growing up. It''s natural to have these feelings and sensations. It''s called an erection, and it''s a natural response for boys your age. It happens due to certain stimuli or even for no apparent reason at all."


    I feigned innocence, furrowing my brows as if trying toprehend her exnation. "An erection? Stimuli?" I repeated, pretending to be unfamiliar with those terms. "But why does it happen? And why can''t I make it go away when it does?"


    Aerin''s empathy was evident as she delicately addressed my questions. "It happens because of changes in your body, Riel, as you grow older. It''s a sign that you''re maturing. As for making it go away, sometimes it disappears on its own with time, but there are also strategies you can try, like distracting yourself with other activities, simply waiting it out, or" her voice trailed off.


    "I... I didn''t want to trouble you with this," I admitted, adding a tinge of guilt to my voice. "But it''s been causing me some difort, especially in situations like earlier. Sometimes it even hurts when itsts really long. I was really worried that it might''ve caught a disease"


    Aerin let out a strained smile. Talking about erections isn''t something that anyone is really used to.


    However, hearing me say that it sometimes hurts caused a little worry to appear in her face. Being a member of high society, she has heard many rumors and scandals, and is aware of the many problems that men can potentially face in the bedbeing unable to get it up or neversting for more than a minute. In addition, this world currently knew less about the role of hormones, nerves, and tissues, in cases like erectile dysfunction.


    Thus, Aerin became more worried about the potential repercussions that this could cause if things were to continue like this.


    "Sweetie... I..." Her mouth went dry, and she swallowed hard, steeling herself for the task at hand. "I''ll help you, okay? Just this one time. I''ll teach you how to handle it when you experience these... urges."


    Hermitment to my well-being was unwavering, but little did she know of the extent of the intimate journey she was gonna embark on. Maybe she had imagined offeringforting words, showering me with affection, perhaps a few tender kisses here and there is all it will take to string me along.


    The reality, however, surpassed her wildest imagination.


    With a deep breath, she extended her pale, trembling hands towards me, caressing the bulge in my pants. "Does it... Does it hurt?" she asked, her voiceced with genuine concern.


    She moved her hand, tracing the contours my throbbing shaft through the fabric. With both care and slight reluctance, she began to stroke and caress my cock, her gentle touch sending electric shocks through my entire being. The thinyer of fabric was the only thing separating her delicate hand from my bare shaft.


    Instantly, my arousal surged.


    Before, it had always been me just touching and massaging her body. Never had Aerin given me anything more than a kiss or a hug. But now, the dynamic had finally shifted, and it was her delicate hands that found their way to my throbbing cock. The best part is, there''s only genuine care and concern in her face as she did so.


    "It feels strange, teacher" I remark as if feeling a new sensation for the first time. "I.. It''s never felt like this before."


    Aerin stared at the look of wonder and anticipation in my face, as though I was being introduced to a brand new world. My reaction might be ''innocent'' but as an adult, she''s fully aware of what she''s actually doing.


    She realized just how much of a scandalous and borderline criminal act her current actions aregiven the difference in status, wealth, age, and the power dynamics in y. The revtion of our actions could shatter her reputation irreparably, casting her into the depths of societal condemnation.


    "" Her lips parted slightly before she bit down on them, concern and guilt etched across her face. She looked like she was about to say something but held back on it, continuing to delicately caress my shaft through the fabric. She wanted nothing more but to get this over as quickly as possible.


    "Let''s move to a better spot," she suggested.


    Currently, the two of us were seated side by side, sharing the small piano seat. There was little room for movement and there was nothing to lean on, forcing us both to sit upright. "You go to the sofa," she said as she stood up and checked her drawers, looking for something.


    When I plopped down the sofa, Aerin came back holding what seems to be a bottle of fragrant oil.


    Naahh..is that how she thinks every guy masturbates? Oiled up and slippery? That''d be such a mess to clean up afterwards How do you even exin it, if someone were to knock on your door suddenly? Your glistening hands and the fragrant smell would be such a giveaway. I can usually just do it dry.


    "Teacher, what is that for?" I asked, looking at the bottle.


    Without sparing me a nce, Aerin gracefully lowered herself between my parted legs, her focus solely on the task at hand. "You''ll soon discover its purpose," she replied, her voiceced with the same tenderness as if she was just teaching me music, like she does all the time.


    "For now, sweetie, I need you to lower your pants. Allow me to show you do when your littlepanion here bes hard like this again."


    The temptation to swiftlyply with her request was strong, yet a part of me yearned to savor this long-awaited moment, to seize the opportunity and leave asting impression. It was not enough to simply lower my pants; I want her to be the one to lower it herself, to see my growing dick for the first time.


    "Wha-?" I stammered, pretending to be taken aback. "Mom always told me it''s improper to show my... um, penis to other people."


    Aerin''s brows furrowed, a mix of surprise and annoyance flickering across her face. She let out a sigh, her patience tested. She was just about to open the bottle of oil, ready tother her hands with the slipper substance.


    "Riel, just listen okay?" she replied, her voice tinged with a touch of exasperation. "It''s important for me to guide you and help you understand your own body. There''s nothing improper about it when it''s part of our learning process."


    "But" I continued refusing. Still, my resistance only fueled her determination.


    "Don''t be stubborn now sweetie.." she said, her voice slightly annoyed. "Let''s get this over as quickly as po eh?" Without further ado, Aerin leaned forward, her hands reaching for the waistband of my pants.


    As her fingers expertly unfastened the buttons and pulled down the fabric, a rush of anticipation coursed through me. Once the waistband was lowered enough, my dick sprung out of its confines, the cool air brushed against my exposed skin, heightening my senses and causing a shiver of delight to go down my spine.


    Meanwhile, Aerin''s gaze was fixed on my bulge as she unveiled it herself, her eyes widening slightly as she took in the sight before her. But what she saw left her momentarily stunned, her breath hitching in surprise. Though I was young and my manhood still in its developmental stages, its length and girth were far from modest.


    "W-What? My nephew''s isn''t this..." she murmured under her breath, but my ears were still sensitive enough to pick up on it. The realization of its size seemed to have surpassed her expectations.


    As I shifted my gaze to Aerin, a grin spread across my face, relishing at the brief sight of her dumbfounded expression. Her face, always soposed and intelligent, for a second looked stupid, contorted in a mix of shock and confusion, her mouth hanging open mindlessly.


    "Damn... hahaha... that caught me off guard," Aerin chuckled ufortably, herughterced with a hint of embarrassment and disbelief. "What on earth is your mother putting in your food..."she muttered under her breath before nervously reaching for the bottle of oil, her hands trembling.


    Her once-assured demeanor had crumbled, but she still attempted to maintain a faade of mentor as she continued, her voice slightly shaky, "Alright, uhm... I''ll... teach you how to handle this, I guess..."

 Chapter 70: Hands-on Learning

    Chapter 70: Hands-on Learning


    "Alright, uhm... I''ll... teach you how to handle this, I guess..." Aerin said as she looked at Maelriel''s erect cock. It was clear that her confident was somewhat rattled, seeing that her pupil''s member is muchrger than she had anticipated.


    It''s not like this is the first time, she''d seen a penis in her life.


    Her own experiences aside, she''d seen her young nephew''s member before when he was taking a bath by the river and she thought it looked more cute than it did masculine. Maelriel''s however.. Aerin thought that it couldpare to those of fully grown adult''s.


    ''And to think it can still potentially grow bigger over the next few years,'' at such a thought, Aerin gulped reflexively.


    Earlier, Aerin expected that, at most, she would only need maybe two to three fingers topletely wrap around Maelriel''s dick. However, looking at it now, she could wrap both of her hands on his cock and still have room to move up and down.


    "Is this distracting you?" Aerin asked him gently, as she touched the head of his penis with her fingertip.


    Maelriel nodded, looking a little sheepish. "Yeah, I''m sorry. I just can''t focus when it''s like this."


    Aerin smiled softly at Maelriel''s response, "Don''t apologize, it''s natural. Let me help you with that, just rx." She grabbed a bottle of oil and poured a generous amount into her palm.


    Maelriel watched as his teacher''s delicate hands skillfully wrapped around his erect shaft, making him feel a tight and slippery grip that couldn''t be replicated by masturbating. The sensation of her fingers, slick with oil, gliding along his sensitive flesh was enough to make his body quiver, as his dick was slowly lubed up by her hands.


    As vulgar schlicks quietly sounded within Aerin''s living room, she looked up to Maelriel from her kneeling position. "How does it feel?" she asks inquisitively.


    In between gasps, Maelriel breathily replied, "It.. It feels weird. I don''t know, my penis feels tingly. It''s never felt like this before," his voice was filled with wonder and confusion, as though this is his first time experiencing it.


    After hearing his words, Aerin felt like she had regained control of the situation and feltfortable enough to revert back to her usualnguage. "Remember this sensation, sweetie" Aerin whispered, her voiceced with a mix of care andmand. "Look closely what I''m doing to you right now, this can help clear your mind the next time you feel like this again."


    ''This would be the only time I''m doing this for him and after this, and after this I hope he can take care of it himself'' Aerin thought.


    Her oiled up hands were still moving up and down along his erect shaft. Sometimes, even putting an expert twist here and there into the movement, intensifying the sensations coursing through his body.


    Starting from the cockhead, Aerin''s slippery hands would lightly grip his sensitive tip with a pressure as though she was teasingly milking it before slickly moving down along the shaft.


    It might''ve been painful had she been doing it dry. However, because of the oil, the resulting sensation could only be described as heavenly. Her oiled up palm and fingers, encased his swollen member and exerted just the right amount of pressure.


    She would sometimes mix up her tempofrom the bottom, she would glide her slippery hands back up the ns in one swift motion, eliciting as much pleasurable friction as she could in the process. Then she would descend with deliberate slowness and gentleness, using only her fingertips as if she''s trying to tease his desperate cock.


    Once at the base, her thumb would sometimes press at the frenulum, gently caressing the band of tissue that connected the cockhead to the foreskin. Her fingernails were trimmed and cut short, so Maelriel could only feel a soft light touch whenever Aerin pressed her fingers against his sensitive cock.


    ''Fuck...'' Maelriel struggled to hold back the moan that wanted toe out of his mouth. ''If I was an actual virgin with zero experience, I wouldn''t have evensted maybe half a minute before I prematurely ejacted there and then.''


    Aerin looked at her young student breathing heavily. He was on his toes despite sitting on the sofa.


    ''I hope this doesn''t fry his brainpletely,'' she chuckled under her breath.


    In her mind, for someone who had never even masturbated once before to suddenly be subjected under her skilled ''handy'' work, she can only imagine the sudden barrage of intense sensations that must be hitting his little mind right now.


    In fact, she was extremely surprised by how well Maelriel issting.


    ''I thought he would''ve surely orgasmed by now,'' thought Aerin.


    ''Well, since he knows the basics, I suppose he can do the rest'' Aerin was just about to let of of Maelriel''s cock to tell him, thinking he can handle the rest.


    "Riel, do you get it now?" Aerin asked inquisitively as she looked at Maelriel. She then promptly let go of his dick. Handing him the bottle of oil for himself: "Just do *this*," she said as she made an up and down gesture with her hand.


    She was reluctant to go any further than she had already gone. As a noblewoman from one of the most prestigious families in the empire, she needed to maintain a certain level of decorum, and giving sexual favors went against it.


    This case was an exception, because she thought it wasn''t really giving out sexual favors. More like, sex education''if such a ludicrous thing even exists'', she thought.


    Aerin then stood up from her kneeling position in between Maelriel''s legs. She was just about to wash the oil off of her hands and separate herself from this vulgar act, when she turned to see how Maelriel was doing.


    Even after Aerin had set such a good example of how Maelriel should jerk himself off, he still looked like he didn''t know what to do. His wrist movement were way too stiff, clearly unfamiliar with the motion.


    He looked towards her with almost pleading eyes. "Teacher, it doesn''t'' feel as good," he voiced out. "I''m not sure if I''m doing it right. Can you help me?" he asked with a hint of shyness.


    ''Do you even know what you''re trying to make me do?'' Aerin thought before she realized that, Nohe really doesn''t.


    She looked at the clock which is only about an hour and half before 5 in the afternoon. Laurel will leave her ce by then to do something else. If this takes any longer, then they won''t have another opportunity again.


    Thus, with a sigh, she went back to her position earlier. "I''ll help you out this time because we''re in a hurry, okay?" sighed Aerin.


    Securing his engorged shaft at its base with a firm grip, Aerin reached for the bottle of oil, its slick contents gleaming in the dim light. Carefully, she poured a generous amount onto his pulsating cock, allowing the liquid to cascade down its length, creating a glistening sheen that intensified its allure.


    She then ced her palm directly at the topright on his tip. With that, the entrance of his urethra directly touched Aerin''s palm and started moving her hand in circr motions.


    The movement further stimted the already sensitive ns, and Maelriel trembled slightly.


    "How does it feel now?" teased Aerin, as she suddenly stopped.


    "Haaa.. good.." replied Maelriel, out of breath.


    Aerin then positioned Maelriel''s pulsating cock, firm and eager, against his lower abdomen, aligning it parallel to his body. With a deliberate and practiced motion, she pressed her palm firmly against the underside of his shaft, initiating a friction that sent waves of pleasure directly to his mind.


    As she moved her hand upward, her palm embraced the sensitive underside of his shaft. She made sure her palm would lightly brush against his frenulum, as that is the part that would give the most pleasure. The slickness of the oil enhanced the glide of her hand, intensifying the connection between her touch and his heightened senses.


    Heavenly couldn''t even begin to describe the myriad of sensations that Maelriel is feeling on his cock. The sensation of her palm traversing the sensitive passageway beneath his shaft was an intoxicating blend of friction and pressure. With each upward stroke, he could feel his patience being rewardeda stroke at a time.


    However, Aerin was still far from done. She moved her other hand under his shaft, her fingertips brushing against the tender skin of Maelriel''s ballsack, which had been ignored up until this point.


    "Such precious things shouldn''t be ignored as well," she said, almost with a touch of reverence in her voice.


    ''Oh god,'' Maelriel sucked in a lungful of air in anticipation.


    His body quivered, every nerve tingling with heightened sensitivity as he felt Aerin''s noble and dainty hand lovingly caressing his balls as though they were the most delicate and precious jewels in existence.


    Maybe it''s because she is a noblewoman, that hearing her direct such ''respectful'' words towards something as dirty as his nuts could elicit such a reaction out of him. Regardless, he could feel his arousal building up despite theck of holes and pration.


    Despite the debauched act taking ce, the atmosphere was far from vulgar. Aerin was doing this as if she was just doing another lesson, an extension of the loving and maternal affection she''d always showered Maelriel with.


    Aerin gently cupped Maelriel''s balls, fondling what is probably the single most vulnerable area of every man''s body. She knew just how vulnerable this area was for a man but instead of using that power to hurt him, she used it tofort him.


    Maelriel could feel Aerin massaging his balls with a gentle touch. He could feel his balls tightening in her hand as there was an instinctual nervousness and fear that came along with having someone else touch such an intimate area.


    Yet with every stroke and gentle fondle, she coaxed that fear out of him, letting her touch his most vulnerable area without any restriction. She fondled and caressed it, her touch filled with gentle love and adoration, as though she was touching the most precious and fragile jewelry. Eventually, his ballsack hung loose, once they knew that Aerin''s nurturing touch meant no harm, only warm pleasure andfort.


    With her other hand, she went back to lovingly stroking hisrge shaft, her fingers caressing the pulsating flesh with a practiced finesse. The heat radiating from his engorged member engulfed her hand and it throbbed, demanding to be pleasured.


    ''Still, howe he hasn''t ejacted yet?'' thought Aerin. This should''ve been enough to send a virgin to orgasm twice and yet he showed no signs of having an orgasm.


    "You have no idea how lucky you are right now," she remarked lightly.


    "...teacher, I.." Maelriel was about to say something before being hushed by her, "Sshh...just watch okay? The itch will soon be gone, sweetie. Tell me if you feel somethinging up,"


    Maelriel looked at the beautiful face of the woman that is handling his dirtiest and most filthy body part. A courteous and dignified noblewoman from an extremely powerful family is tending his cock as though it is her duty. Her face only a couple of centimeters away to the point that he could feel her warm breath on his shaft.


    He looked at her blue eyes filled with motherly affection, staring and gauging his reactions; Her golden blonde hair, elegantly done and styled befitting her high status; The expensive and fragrant oil which she used to refine this experience; Her cherry red lips and her milky white face, enhanced with the empire''s finest and most expensive cosmetics.


    However, hidden amidst his thoughts, Maelriel harbored a mischievous ideaanother secret ingredient that could further enhance Aerin''s elegant beauty, though it wasn''t the kind of makeup typically found in cosmetic stores.


    Usually, when about to ejacte, people would say or announce it beforehand to prepare their partner. She warned him to tell her if he felt that something''sing up but Maelriel chose to remain quiet. After all, this is his ''first time'', he wouldn''t know what cum or ''I''m cumming'' is supposed to be.


    Aerin was already beginning to doubt her own skills when she found herself unable to bring the ''virgin'' Maelriel to an orgasm despite several minutes. Minutes turned into an eternity as she skillfully worked her hands and fingers.


    ''I wouldn''t have to use my mouth, would I?'' Aerin pondered nervously, hoping that it wouldn''t have toe to that.


    However, Aerin''s hand veered off course, unintentionally guiding her student''srge cock toward her own face and then it happened.


    "Ah" Maelriel yelped.


    The sudden collision of his already sensitive and pulsating cockhead against her delicate features sent a jolt of electricity through his spine. Without any warning, then and there, the load which had been built up for several days erupted directly at Aerin''s delicate face. The first shot hit her forehead hard and left a thick trail of gooey semen down to her nose. A second spurt followed,nding on her left cheek and sliding down to her chin. The third one aimed straight at her lips, forcing them to close as the thick ropes of cum threatened to invade her mouth and get onto her tongue.


    Aerin could feel the hot gooey liquidnd all over her face. The warm cum painted an obscene masterpiece, decorating her forehead, nose, flushed cheeks, and delicate chin without discrimination. The next shot then hit her right eye, blinding her for a moment before it slid down her cheek and dripped on her breasts.


    It was as if he was iming her as his own, marking her with his seed.


    "W-What?!" A gasp escaped Aerin''s lips before she cut herself off. The threat of the viscous fluid seeping into her mouth held her back.


    Soon the strong and disgusting stench of semen filled her noses, overpowering every other scent in the room. She could feel the vulgar droplet''s stickiness against her skin and the way they slowly dripped down her face, as if she had shed tears of semen.


    Maelriel looked at the beautiful face of his teacher, which he had stained with his seed. He was more than satisfied with the perverted view in front of him, Aerin unable to open her eyes and mouth due to the overflowing semen that dripped down her face.


    ''You look so pretty like that, teacher'' he wanted to say but knew he needed to keep quiet.


    It wasn''t until a few more secondster that Aerin finally gave up trying find a handkerchief and just rubbed her eyes and mouth with her bare hands. She smeared Maelriel''s cum across her face as though it was lotion, and finally the load was thin enough to allow her to open her eyes againthough her gaze is still a bit cloudy.


    ''What the hell just happened?'' thought Aerin in disbelief. Everything just kept defying her expectations. ''Was that supposed to be his first orgasm? How could he have produced such a thick load? Is this what happens when a teenager doesn''t masturbate for years, it just builds up like that?'' she wondered.


    She looked up again to Maelriel looking at this pupil of hers with new eyes, especially at the mean cock that he had been hiding for so long.


    "T-Teacher, what happened? I.. I didn''t know. It suddenly felt so good and" he said, speaking in between each fervent breath.


    "I told you to say something when Haa..." she said, cutting him off before sighing. " I''ll exin itter,"


    Everything had thrown her offhis unexpected size, how long he''dsted, the fact that she could actually use both hands to jerk him off. She''d momentarily forgotten that she was supposed to ''teach'' him how to get rid of his boners.


    ''I told him to at least given me a warning before ejacting,'' sheined in her mind. ''Though I probably seeded with giving him asting memory.''


    But right now, she had to get rid of this cum in her face. She couldn''t help but feel self-conscious about her current appearance. Just looking at her cum-smeared features left her a tad repulsed. And thus, she quickly stood up and headed for the washroom.


    "" Maelriel, still basking in the afterglow of a wondrous orgasm, watched as Aerin scurried off to wash his cum off her face, the disgust eminent in her appearance. Despite everything, she was still a tight-assed aristocraticdy, viewing the aftermath as something distasteful.


    "Her reactions could use a little work," chuckled Maelriel as ideas began to form in his mind.

 Chapter 71: Stunning Performance

    Chapter 71: Stunning Performance


    It took quite a while for Aerin toe back from the washroom and when she did, her face was spotless, strands of her hair were soaked, and she had changed her top. There was no evidence of the facial that she had received just a half an hour prior.


    That wasn''t the case for me though.


    When she came back, I was still basking in the aftermath of the orgasm. I still had my pants lowered and my dick still had a lustrous sheen due to the oil she had used, and I was looking at her as if to say ''What do I do now?''


    With a sigh, she helped me clean everything up, even washing the oil off of my dick. She did everything discreetly, trying not to wake up Laurel who was sleeping upstairs.


    By the time everything was over, my erection had already subsided and she asked me, "Is your mind clearer now?"


    Of course I replied that I do, trying my best to put into words just how much clearer my head was now. And there really was some truth to it, because post-nut rity is very much a real thing.


    I have to admit, it was difficult not to get hard again every time I looked at my gorgeous teacher, because the image of her face covered in my filthy cum would always inadvertently sh by my mind. But with extreme self-control, I was able to rein it in.


    Not wanting Aerin to take ahold of the conversation, I ask the first question. "Teacher, what happened earlier? I.. I didn''t know it could feel like that"


    To my surprise, she actually answered everything honestly. Seating back down the sofa, she didn''t beat around the bush or care about my ''innocence'', she gave me the full rundown of everything I needed to know whenever I asked a question. Why a dick gets hard, the sticky white fluid that came out earlier, and how it rtes to a boy''s growth and maturity.


    "If you had been exposed to other men in your upbringing, you would likely have known about this already," Aerin remarked matter-of-factly. "It''s one of the reasons why boys are naturally attracted to girls."


    "But you grew up around only women, so.." she scratched her head. "Anyways, you said your head is clearer now? Can you try ying the piano again? y your ''Little Bell''," said Aerin.


    By ''the Little Bell'', she meant Liszt''s La Campane, which I just tranted from Italian because I was toozy toe up with a new name for it when I shamelessly copied it as my own.


    "Of course," I replied.


    Why would I not? In fact, I''m motivated to give her my best ever rendition of this piece. After such a handjob, I need to reward her somehow for her good behavior.


    I need to set into her mind the idea that making me cum clears away my anxiety and motivates me to do better. Who knows? Maybe if she was willing to use some of her tight holes, I might bust out some of Mozart''s best works just for her.


    I sat back down by the piano and my fingers hovered right above the keys before I started ying it with the usual level of expertiseno, improved level of skill.


    My fingers danced along the piano keys, not a single noteing even a quarter of a beatte or early. No unnecessary keys were pressed as my hands moved along the piano with pin point uracy. By the end of it all, one of my most difficult pieces had been yed to perfection, as if the mistakes I had made from earlier were a thing of the past.


    To an expert like Aerin, the difference was night and day.


    But to really drive the point home, I made sure to nt a seed in Aerin''s mind. With a shy smile, I remarked, "After what happened earlier, my head just feel so much clearer. It''s like a fog lifted from my mind, leaving me feeling more focused and clear-headed than ever before. Like my mind had been cleaned, removing all the unnecessary noise that I didn''t even know was there in the first ce."


    After saying those words, I yed a couple more pieces, again with not a single mistake throughout the entirety of my performancejust to drive the point home. I didn''t just return to my usual self, I was even better.


    "I see.. do you feel like you can y in front of Laurel this time?" asked Aerin, somewhat tactfully. She didn''t want me to feel too pressured however, she really did want to know.


    I gave her a nod, indicating thatyes, I could and I''m more confident than ever. She saw my response and smiled, saying "Good.. I''ll call her down. Get ready in the meantime"


    Aerin then stood up from her seat and headed for the stairs.


    At first, I was very surprised by how she was just able to interact with me normally, as if her hands weren''t on my dick just minutes before. However, it seems like she didn''te out of that interactionpletely unscathed as well.


    I couldn''t shake the notion that the raw intensity of our previous interaction had made her realize that I was no longer just the adorable little boy she always knew. I am now a young man, capable of being sexually attracted to women such as herself, and it was subtly reflected in her every move.


    It could be just my mind ying tricks on me. But, for a second, I thought there was more of a sway to her hips as she walked. The curves of her ass seemed more pronounced, almost as if they were molded into the fabric of her skirt. Which is strange because although she changed her top, her skirt remained the same. There should be no changes, and yet I feel like there''s a subtle difference to the way she carried herself.


    It''s not like she started acting like a hoe, vulgarly shaking her ass to get attention. If that was the case, I wouldn''t have emphasized the fact that the change is "subtle". No, she still maintained her refined and elegant demeanor. However, there was a shiftthe same way we would act differently towards a kid and a blossoming teenager.


    It''s like trying to sell a Ferrari to a person who doesn''t even know what a car ishe wouldn''t be able to appreciate it. In that same way, Aerin has always had a great, meaty ass on her but it''s pointless to showcase it to a kid who doesn''t even know what to do with it.


    But that''s not the case now.


    "That cumshot really changed the way she looked at me, huh?" I yfully muse as I recall the original 4positions that I was nning to y for Laurel earlier. The initial idea was to y simplistic tunes that even an uncultured twat could wrap their feeble mind around and pretend to appreciate.


    However, I realize that I might''ve made a slight mistake on that decision.


    Knowing how pretentious high society can get, I need to y something that can make them feel sophisticated and superior. Something that can make them think, ''Only a cultured person will be able to appreciate this kind of refined music''. They''ll look at the reaction of the actual experts and imitate their impressions, as if they were expert themselves.


    After all, thest thing that aristocrats wants is having something inmon withmoners.


    Thus, in addition to the four pieces I''ve already chosen, I need to add a few of the more difficult ones on the list. I already have one, the piece that I''ve yed a few times today already: La Campane. However, I need another one that won''t lose out to that at all.


    Thus, for Moonlight Sonata, instead of ying the 1st movement as I originally intended, I''ll y the 3rd movement insteadwhich I''ve yet to y in front of anyone, even Aerin.


    "Surely, this would be more than enough to win her approval right?" I say, rehearsing as I wait for Aerin wake up Laurel.


    After having enough time to rehearse three pieces in their entirety, Aerin finally came back down with Laurel. She, however, was no longer dressed in the disheveled and improper appearance that she had earlier. Her blouse was buttoned up and she seemed to wore a bra, or at the very least an undershirt, as her nipples no longer protruded on the fabric.


    There''s also a grumpy, reluctant look in her face as though she was forced to do something. Whether that wasing down here to listen to me again or having to fix her appearance, I wouldn''t know.


    Nevertheless, she made no effort to conceal the scowl as she settled back onto the sofa, the same spot she had upied earlier. "I thought we were done with this already..." she muttered.


    "Listen... I already told you," Aerin butted in, plopping her plump butt onto a seat away from Laurel.. "Riel had a headache earlier, which is why he made those mistakes. But he''s feeling much better now, so I guarantee he won''t slip up this time. Right, sweetie?" she added, shing me a radiant smile.


    Again, I still couldn''t believe how she could just act so naturally like that as though her face wasn''t covered with my creamy spunk just half an hour earlier.


    Looking at her dignified and elegant countenance now, I''m reminded of just how beautiful she really looked. Her skin was as smooth and milky as a privileged princess who never had to lift a finger. Not a damn sign of ever breaking a sweat under the scorching sun. Those pouty red lips, hid a perfect set of pearly whites. And of course, her signature wavy blonde hair and sapphire-blue eyes.


    "Yes," I replied, somewhat in a daze.


    However, rather than anticipation like before, an atmosphere of doubt permeated the air. Laurel wasn''t looking at me like, ''Let''s see what you can do''. Rather, she looked like she was already expecting another terrible performance from me and couldn''t wait for me to fail so that she could rub it all over Aerin''s face again.


    Once again, I straightened my back. With my palms in the air, the only part of my hand resting on the piano keys are my fingertips. Now in position, I heard Aerin say, "You can start," and once again the room feel into a hushed silence.


    Taking a deep breath, I cleared my mind before I started ying. The first notes filled the air as I moved through theposition wlessly, without the slightest deviation or mistake. Even as I progressed into the moreplex sections, I weaved through it skillfully, truly bringing the greatpositions of Earth into life in this alternate world.


    Pachelbel would be delighted to see his work being yed this wet least, I think he would.


    A look of surprise began to spread across Laurel''s face as she realized I was actually ying well. Aerin beamed with pride as she watched, happy to see my talent shining through.


    By the time I finished Pachelbel''s Canon, Lauriel was about to speak, as though she thought I was already done. But little did she know, I still had 4 more pieces to go through. "That was a good piece, I''ll admit" she said, before getting cut off when I moved to my 2nd "original"position.


    Iunched into Yiruma''s River Flows in You, infusing the simple melody with emotion and subtle nuance. Laurel''s mouth closed abruptly, an embarrassed blush coloring her cheeks. She shot Aerin an irritated look, who merely smiled serenely in return.


    My fingers continued to dance along the piano keys with grace and precision. This is one of my favorite pieces back on Earth and I could probably y it in its entirety without ever looking at the music sheet once.


    "I''ve never heard this before.." Laurel said, turning to look towards Aerin. "Is this another originalposition?" she asked.


    Aerin turned towards her sister, a look of pride in her face. "Yes," she asnwered.


    "Is it yours?" then asked Laurel. However, Aerin shook her head saying that theposition I''m currently ying wasn''tposed by her, rather by me.


    Only then did Laurel''s eyes widen in shock, doubt transforming into wonder. "I thought you were singing his praises because he was able topose one good piece in such a young age." she muttered. "But he actually has two"


    When I finished my 2nd piece, Laurel didn''t immediately speak. Trying to avoid the mistake that she''d made earlier. When she saw that I still hadn''t stood up from my seat to bow, she remained rooted in the sofa.


    I smiled, not turning to look towards my audience of two hot noble sisters as I moved towards my third pieceElgar''s engagement present to his beloved wife, Salut d''Amour. The lighthearted and romantic waltz is a stark contrast to the sorrowful melody of my previous song. My fingers danced nimbly across the keys, effortlessly capturing the joyful spirit of the piece.


    At this point, Laurel''s jaw had dropped at the appearance of a third straight original piece, which she thought didn''t sound too bad.


    I was also relieved by her stunned reaction because I was somewhat worried that the people of this world might not hold in the same regard the beautifulpositions of Earth. However, that worry seemed to have been unfounded as people can appreciate good music even through different eras, and even different worlds.


    So while the effect of my third performance still lingered, I immediately moved into my fourth. As came the challenge of Beethoven''s Moonlight Sonata. As even Aerin is unaware of the third movement, she too fell into its haunting beauty, letting the ominous opening phrases build into a powerful climax. The room was utterly silent except for the sounds of the piano, all eyes transfixed on my fingers flying all across the piano.


    At this point, my previous failure was all but forgotten as my current performance hadpletely blown it out of the water.


    Finally, I unleashed Liszt''s La Campane, attacking the fantastically difficult piece with creative passion and bravura. Sweat had already begun to build up in my face from several minutes of non-stop performance. Had it not been for the physical conditioning I was doing with Mom, my hands would have probably been sore for hanging in the air for so long, without being able to rest its weight on anything.


    Still, my precision hadn''t been affected in the slightest. I allowed myself zero mistakes all throughout the fivepositions I had yed.


    The piece rushed towards its inevitable conclusion. My hands flew across the keyboard in a flurry of notes, building to an exuberant climax before resolving into silence once more. As the final chords faded into nothingness, a hushed wonder fell over the room. I lifted my hands from the piano and looked up to see both of their faces.


    Aerin was very liberal with her apuse, not hiding her pride and appreciation towards my performance. Laurel however is more reserved, probably even reluctant, with her hands, only pping slowly as though only out of courtesy.


    Aerin turned towards her younger sister, "That should be enough, no? He is as good as I said he was. Going by skills alone, I don''t think he''ll diminish the atmosphere of they banquet by any means. In fact, I think he might even raise it somewhat."


    Laurel remained rooted in her seat, silent for a few seconds, before speaking. "Okay, he''s definitely qualified."


    "However, I can''t have apletely unknown nobody suddenly y in the royal banquet, can''t I? It''s not just the skill but also prestige." added Laurel.


    "Then introduce him as my apprentice," suggested Aerin. "Anyone under the Incaross family can''t be brushed off as a nobody"


    Laurel raised an eyebrow to her sister''s suggestion. "I didn''t think you''d be so keen to such tant nepotism." she said but Aerin retorted by saying, "Most of those other musicians got there slots by their own connections as well. No one would question it. It''s just the way the world works."


    "However, there''s already a catalog of musicians that are set to perform in the banquet. The prime performance slots for the ballroom dance and dinner is already upied by two vastly more popr musicians." exined Laurel. "The only time he can perform is towards the end, when most the guests are either still talking or already leaving," she added.


    Aerin''s face fell as Laurel exined the only avable performance slot. I could tell she wanted to argue for a better time for me, to showcase my talents to the fullest.


    Before Aerin could protest, I walked up to her side and gently ced my hand on her arm. "Teacher, it''s fine," I said calmly. "I don''t mind ying at the end of the banquet."


    Aerin turned to me, disappointment and frustration still lingering in her eyes. "But you deserve to perform when more people can hear you!" she insisted. "She''s just doing this out of spite."


    "I think that the chance to y at all in the royal banquet is an honor. The time does not matter." I replied with a smile. "Many people won''t even get such an opportunity throughout their entire lives."


    Aerin''s eyes softened as she smiled back at me. "You do yourself too little credit," she said, giving my hands an affectionate squeeze. "But if that''s what you say. then I will not argue further."


    From the corner of my eyes, I could see Laurel''s eyes twitch but I paid it no mind. She said that she''ll get everything done and turned to leave Aerin''s ce.

 Chapter 72: Back Home

    Chapter 72: Back Home


    [Author''s Note: I edited chapter 70 (Aerin''s handjob), mostly dialogues and inner thoughts, because I thought I''d made a mistake depicting what Aerin''s reaction should''ve been. Looking at it now, I made her a little too eager in that one when she really should''ve been a lot more reluctant.]


    In the evening,ter that day. I was already back home after visiting Aerin and we finished having dinner. Celine put away her tes and walked just a little past me. Stealthily, she soothingly palmed my crotch through the fabric of my clothes.


    "Come to my room if you need any ''help''," she said suggestively. "If I''m already asleep, don''t wake me up or ask for permission. Feel free to put it in," she whispered with a light giggle adding a reminder that I can finish wherever, as long as it''s not inside her vagina, before walking back upstairs.


    Celine only wore what seemed to be a thin shirt and pajama pants with nothing underneath. As such, some of her more intimate body parts are visible through her clothes, as the fabric clung tightly to her skin. It''s a wonder how she doesn''t feel cold due the chilly evening air with how little clothing she wore.


    But just as she left, I heard my mother''s voice from the side,ining about Celine''s wardrobe choices. "I keep telling her to wear some clothes underneath. Geez, she''s a grown woman already. Why''s she still dressing like she''s a kid.." she grumbled, clearly not impressed by what she had seen.


    I don''t think she''s in the position to lecture anyone about morals and proper behavior though.


    Unlike my sister, I didn''t immediately go upstairs and instead hung around the dining room some more with mom. "Do you need anything, dear? I''m busy right now," she said as she was cleaning the ce.


    "Mom, you said you once served under the emperor, right? Then, do you know any nobles, high-ranking, or even royalty?" I asked.


    If possible, I wanted to know about some people beforehand. That way, I''ll be able to better build a rapport with them or think of possible talking points beforehand.


    I looked at her who had her silver hair done to a loose ponytail as my eyes wandered down her ample bosom and curves.


    Mom was taken aback by my question, wondering why I was asking about such a thing. "Yes, I do know some but I''m not sure if they''re still there. I''m not really up to date with the current politics. Why''d you ask?"


    "My teacher got me to y in the royal banquet in the uing anniversary of the Empire''s founding," I exined. I told Mom of how there would be people of high-rank in there and how I want to be able to socialize with them.


    "Oh yeah. I forgot that that one''sing up.." Mom muttered, referring to the anniversary. "Still, I''m shocked your teacher has the connections to easily pull that off... Okay, let''s see, who are the people that will probably be there..."


    After clearing the table and sweeping the floors, Mom sat down the sofa with me and thought about it.


    "Well, if it''s the royal banquet then it''s a given the royal family will be there." said Mom matter-of-factly. "So there should be the Empress, Palfina, and her children in attendance."


    If I recall correctly, the current Empress is the former 2nd princess of thete royal family and is the wife of thete great Emperor who founded the current Empire more than a century ago.


    I''m just so used to the sight of our pointed ears that I often forget elves have damn long lives. It''s actually pretty mind boggling that the people, who I assume are being studied in this world''s history books, to still be alive.


    The bestparison I can think of back on Earth is if people like Napoleon and Washington somehow managed to make it into the twenty-first century. Not their descendants,te grandchildren, or etc. But them themselvesand not as relics on their deathbeds but as powerful figures who still wield authority and exercise control over their nations.


    Before his death several decades ago during the war, Emperor Sylvar and Empress Palfina had three children together: their eldest child and Crown Princess, Sofyswho is first in line for the throne; their first son and second child, Prince Edmund; and their youngest child, Princess Cynthia.


    Well at least this royal family''s family tree is pretty simple. An emperor, an empress, and their three children. It would''ve been a bother if it was like those from Chinese Imperial Families, with their wives and a gajillion concubines, with even more princes and princesses.


    "Sof I mean, Princess Sofys might remember me if you mention my name," said Mom casually. After hearing that, I turned to look at her inquisitively and she exined, "I used to watch over and y with her when she was a little girl. Of course, that was so long ago that I won''t me her if she''d forgotten about it by now. She was still so young back then"


    "You watched over the Crown Princess?" I asked in astonishment.


    "Yeah I did," mom chuckled beaming with pride. It was one of the rare opportunities that she got to tell and brag to her children about her past, so she savored every moment of it. "She was a curious, energetic girl who loved stories of adventure. I remember she adored climbing trees and chasing after the pce cats." Mom smiled faintly.


    "However, it''s just the crown princess though. I can''t say the same for the next two though. But I''ve heard that the prince is sickly and he also seems to be the Empress''s favorite, though those are just rumors." sheter added.


    "Damn.." that was all that I could say. "Just what was your job back then? You said you were just a soldier, but you sound much more than that."


    Mom paused. "Well, I really was just a soldier at the beginning. But after that, during the rebellion, I was moved to the Consr Guard, which was basically Sylvar''s bodyguards. After he became king and emperor, however, it was renamed with the muchrger Imperial Guard, where I was sometimes given the task of watching over the princess. That was really just it.. But I guess I''ve made some contributions that might''ve distinguished me from the others."


    I nodded, processing the information I have received. "What about the others? Any other personnel I should take note of?"


    "Hmm..." Mom leaned back on her chair and put a hand on her chin as she thought. "Who else"


    Mom then proceeded to name some of the powerful figures that she could remember back from her day. Considering elves'' long lifespan, there was a great chance that these people are still alive and might''ve retained some of the influence they used to have.


    She told me of their notable features like eye and hair colors, mustaches and beards, if they wore sses or monocles. Even weird way of speaking. Basically anything that can identify and differentiate them from the crowd of people.


    "Do you think I should introduce myself to them as your son?" I gave it some thought, and besides being Aerin''s apprentice, maybe I could borrow some of Mom''s clout.


    But after hearing my words, Mom became embarrassed. "NO! They likely don''t remember me. You''ll just embarrass me!" she said, her face turning red.


    Seeing my mother''s embarrassed appearance, I could only let the matter go. Instead, I asked her about something else that I''m curious about. "Do you know about the duke Incaross?"


    "Incaross? That''s your teacher''s family isn''t it?" Mom then rest her hand to the side as she sunk deep in her thoughts. "I know that they''re from the Old Nobility but they must not have been too influential at the time because I remember every other major house back then got destroyed."


    "They''re not from or close with the military so I don''t know much about them," she tacked on at the end. I nodded in understanding. After all, there was only so much a soldier could know back then.


    Mom asked me if I had any other questions to which I had none, so she said we should go to sleep now since it''s already prettyte. As mom walked up the stairs, I had prime view of her ass swaying with each step she took.


    Only once we were at the bedroom that I can finally show some proper appreciation towards my mother''s ass. With herying on her stomach, her plump butt was turned to the air. And with the bed being so unnecessarilyrge, there was plenty of space for me to snuggle in between her legs andy my head down...right between her two ass cheeks.


    I could feel the heat radiating off her skin as I buried my face in her soft, pillowy flesh, inhaling deeply the intoxicating scent of her womanhood. It was like being in heaven, and only a thin fabric of clothing separated me from her most holy ce.


    Suddenly, she locked her legs around my head as I could feel ankles touching the back of my head, trapping me in ce. Turning back to look at me, her eyes were stern as she said, "My pussy is off limits for the next few days"


    "Huh?" I asked, my voice muffled due to my mouth being on the delicious crevice of her ass. Is this some sort of punishment? What the hell did I do?


    "It''s that time of the month.." she dered ominously.


    "Huh?!" I eximed as I sprang up from between her ass cheeks faster than Usain Bolt. Immediately, I tried to separate my mouth from the crux of her womanhood. Look, I''m all for kink but I draw the line at vampirism. When I was burying myself there, all I wanted was buns not ketchup.


    "Wow, rx dear!" she said, slightly rmed. "Why are you panicking? I''m just saying that it''s a full moon right now."


    I looked at Mom strangely. Full moon? What''s that got to do with anything?


    Seeing my perplexed face, she realized that I didn''t know what she meant. "We have a full moon tonight so my fertility is at its peak. Basically, I might get pregnant if you finish inside..." she exined.


    An awkward pause filled the air. "Ohhhh, that time of the month!" I said with forcedughter. "Sorry mom, I totally misread that one."


    At first I was confused, until I realized that maybe they didn''t have a good grasp of the ovtion and menstrual cycles of women. Again, they were elves so there''s a chance their biology might be a little different. After all, I''ve never seen Mom and Celine go through their monthly pains like humans did back from Earth.


    However, I am sure that the full moon had nothing to do with their fertility at all.


    As to why they would believe such superstitions, I didn''t find it that strange. Even back on Earth, some couples still believed that certain positions could affect the gender of the baby, and that is with the inte already existing.


    How much more would it be for this world where magic and supernatural things actually existed? There''s a chance that Celine believe it as well and that''s why she told me not to finish inside her vagina earlier.


    So with a smile, I lightly pat my mother''s butt and resumed using it as a pillow. It''s not like I''m particrly horny tonight. Aerin just jerked off my cock earlier. And as for Celine''s proposition, I can ept it for another day.


    * * * * *


    The next morning, I was doing my daily physical training with Mom in the garden. Since I''m only visiting Aerin two to three times a week, there were days where I would spend the entire day on the house instead. During those days, I often experiment with magic or train physically with Mom.


    Celine was also with us earlier, but she''s already finished her sets and went back to the house. So now, it was just Mom and me on the garden.


    "Okay, let''s see if you''ve improved your skills.." my mom beamed, her eyes warm and inviting, ready to guide me through the learning process


    However, hearing mom tell her story of how she was once a soldierst night, I couldn''t help but look at her current appearance. I''m sure she must''ve been pretty strong and athletic back in the day, but now all of that muscle has melted away into a soft, jiggly mass of flesh


    She''s still strong, no doubt, as skill and experience doesn''t fade quiet as easily.


    However, it''s really sort of hard to believe that someone as gentle and soft looking as her once belonged to such an upation. Her body has plumped up but still maintained a good figure and, as people back on Earth would love to call it, had be ''th''. It''s just hard to reconcile the image of a battle-hardened soldier with such a voluptuous MILF.


    Had it not been for my firsthand experience, I would have never guessed this gentle looking woman was such a fierce warrior.


    "Since there''s already twigs lying around, let''s take advantage of it. Let''s have a good old swordfight," she said as she picked up a lengthy branch from the grass.


    Her teaching style waspletely different to that of Aerin''s. Unlike the noblewoman who had everything sorted out, nned the lessons beforehand, and had probably designed an entire curriculum for me. Mom, on the other hand, was entirely spontaneous, adapting as she went along.


    "Sometimes, you things go awry and you don''t have time for preparation. In such a situation, you''d have to adapt and make do what with what is avable to you," she said, waving the branch. "The goal this time is to disarm the opponent without lethal damage. First to lose will... hmm.." she trailed off in thought.


    I was still dead-tired from the physical training and exercise earlier, so seeing Mom already gearing up I immediately requested for a short break or a timeout. Mom, however, justughed it off and said, "Say that to your enemies and see if they''ll wait" before swinging her puny little branch in a sh.


    "Ow.." I eximed, feeling the blunt impact of her attack on my forearm. However, without relenting, she prepared another blow and I was forced to dodge it once I realized that Mom wasn''t allowing me any breaks.


    "Much better!" Mom praised. "Reflexes save lives. You''d have to work on yours..."


    Immediately, I leaped backwards, putting considerable distance between the two of us. As quickly as I could, I scanned the surroundings for any possible weapons and my eyesnded on the broom, especially it''s long sturdy wooden handle. Running towards it, I picked it up and immediately assumed a stance as if I was using a spear or a staff, since it was of simr length.


    Objectively speaking, I had the upper hand. I had a longer reach, sturdier weapon, and a shape better suited forbat. However, it didn''t feel like that at all.


    Mom was unfazed as she charged towards me. With nimble footsteps, she dodged the thrust I did and hit my wrists squarely with her branch. The pain almost made me drop the broom but I was able to rein it in and keep my grip over the makeshift weapon.


    "There''s the garden rake over there, as well as the shears. They''re better weapons, don''t you think?" Mom gestured with her eyes. Confidence brimmed within her eyes, to the point that she felt like she could give advice to her opponent mid battle. The idea of losing never even crossing her mind.


    She was truly in her element.


    "If they''re so good, then why don''t you take them?" I retorted, spinning the broom handle in my hand like they do in those martial arts movies..


    "What would you learn then?" Momughed. "There''s no lessons taken from such a one-sided beatdown, only lost confidence"


    It wasn''t until about an hourter that we finally tired ourselves out. Mom eventually made me drop my weapon 5 times but we continued afterwards anyways just for the sake of honing reflexes. After that however, Mom still continued with her traininga dozen rounds of hand-to-handbat practice followed by countless round of armedbat using makeshift wooden swords.


    Only when the sun was high up in the sky did things finally end.


    "Can''t believe I''m catching my breath after such light sparring... I''ve really let myself go." muttered Mom wistfully as we entered back the house, her breasts heaving with each deep breath. She was panting and there was a tinge of red on her usually pale face.


    "Things like these always got my blood running," Mom said as she plopped down the sofa. She then opened her legs wide with no concern for decorum as she was eyeing me with a gaze I knew all too well, a hungry gaze as if looking at a treat. But she closed her eyes and sighed, "Can''t this full moon just be done with already..."


    Seeing her so clearly pent-up and horny, I thought to myself not to forget about herter this evening. It''s not like her pussy''s the only hole she''s got. As for now, I''ll work on my magic a little more and try to see if I could better understand the principles behind the Sound Magic that Aerin has been teaching me.

 Chapter 73: Preparations for the Banquet

    Chapter 73: Preparations for the Banquet


    [Author''s note: This has been a week of editing and revisions.


    For those thatmented, ''I forgot that it was winter'', etc. THANK YOU. Because it''s not supposed to be winter in the story at this point in time. I had the impression that it was winter because I was rereading it and I thought thest mention of the season was in Ch. 54 (where it was still winter). However, I actually did a little timeskip in Ch. 61 where it''s now spring(almost summer).


    Don''t worry though, nothing''s changed in the story. I just rewrote paragraphs and chapters to keep things consistent.]


    The next few weeks were pretty uneventful. I trained with mom, studied with Aerin, sometimes I would read books with Celine. Every now and then, I would also train and try toe up with new ways to utilize my magic. And I think I finally found the best way to utilize the nature magic I have made.


    As awesome these close, long, and drawn out, fights arethe ones with equally matchedbatants exchanging techniques, blood pumping and adrenaline rushingI simply don''t want to risk my life by dancing along the edge of a de.


    I love my current life too much: my sister, my mother, and my teacher, that I won''t risk it by fighting these shounen anime-esque battles with razor thin odds of victory. I won''t fight a 50/50, nor would I do a 60/40. Hell, even a 70/30 is way too risky for me. At the very least, it should be a 90/10. NOI would make it a 90/10 or even a 100/0.


    As mysterious and wondrous my magic might be, I can''t deny the fact that I grew up in a pretty sheltered environment. I have very littlebat experiences and I doubt I''d be able to match people who have been fighting their entire lives.


    Experience is an undeniable advantage and underestimating it can be the difference between victory and death. Thus, I refuse to take any chances.


    Instant kill techniques, Crippling Debuffs, Healing and Recovery, anything that heavily tilts the bnce in my favorthose are the things I want in my arsenal.


    And the good thing is, it''s impossible for them to be wary or prepare any countermeasures against my spells because they simply have never heard of it. That is probably my single greatest advantage and one that I intended to abuse fully whening up with my new techniques.


    I still use the same principle of instantaneous growth that I already use in many of my spells. However, a little change in it''s application made all the difference.


    All this time, I''ve used ''Rampant Growth'' to utilize useful nts like the ones that release sedating or paralyzing spores, or thoserge man-eating venus flytraps and have them instantly bloom in the battlefield. However, I thought that such a technique is too noticeable.


    Instead, I better abuse the fact that I can make nts instantaneously grow at will.


    Inspired by the concept of pollination, I have a new spell where I would release countless near-microscopic grainsseeds of towering oaks or wicked puncture vineI grind into dust, finer than ash, into the air where any person could easily inhale or breathe them in. After that, I can easily cast Rampant Growth to make them grown instantaneously into their max sizes, puncturing their lungs and innards in the process.


    The seed that I have chosen belong to either arge tree or small thorny briars. And depending on what I want to happen, they can either die instantaneously by having arge tree suddenly grow from within them and pierce its way out of their bodies or a slow, suffocating death where each breath they take will cause them to feel countless pricking sensations as the small thorns that grew inside their lungs constantly scratch and tear, tearing bronchi and rupturing alveoli.


    It didn''t matter how well trained one''s bodies are. So long as they live, they will breathe and there is no way to train or defend their own internal organs from such an insidious attack. Eventually, they would die from internal organ bleeding as blood fills their ruptures lungs.


    Best part is, no one will know what happened from the outside unless they did a serious autopsy. There is no outside proof or physical indication of the spell, all the damage is internal. Only the sudden pain and inability to breath, known only to the victim, can serve as proof. To everyone else, they just suddenly coughed up blood and died on the spot.


    I''ve named them ''Splintering Oak'' and ''Verdant Hemorrhage'' respectively, both within the Rampant Growth series.


    The next one is a little different. It doesn''t use the same air-borne as my previous two spells, rather it uses something that I remember doing a project on during my elementary days back on Earth: stem cuttingyou chop off a stem piece off of another nt, put in water or dirt, then roots grow and a new nt pops up.


    Using the same principle, this spell uses sharp splinters and branches to be able to puncture and embed themselves within flesh, specifically ess to one''s mana circuit.


    This specific nt was derived from a certain breed of rose that only grows in areas with high mana density. However, due to me breeding it with another fast growing specie of nt, one that makes the infamous kudzu look like a turtle inparison, it is now able to feed off of another living creature''s mana like an invasive parasite.


    It only takes minutes for it to germinate and the bigger it gets, the more mana it drains, causing it to grow even bigger, which then makes it drain more mana, and repeat. The more mana the host have, theerger these roses proliferate.


    In a matter of minutes, the victim will find that ominous violet roses have grown from the stray splinters that hit their skin, no matter how small. And by the time they realized its effects, their mana would have already been sapped dry as the roses grow into baleful bouquet of roses in their bodies.


    Once the host''s mana had been sapped dry, they will then gorge themselves'' off of the host''s life energy and vitality. However, they aren''t that lethal and would at most, cause them to faint. The effectiveness lies on the fact that these roses cannot be easily removed.


    Try pulling them off, and experience excruciating pain as their thorny stems and roots are forcefully pulled out of your flesh. You can''t burn them because the wood will serve as fuel to burn and scorch your body.


    The only way to get them out is with time, as although I have managed to extend the lifespan of the nts that I use in magic, they still wither after some time nevertheless. However, until the given time limit, the victim can only watch as the parasitic flowers sap away their mana.


    This was the conclusion my magic had brought me to  nature warped into horror through the perversion of magic.


    I actually feel like there''s more ways I can improve on this but I''m still a littlecking on certain areas. For example, one of the theories that I have right now involves the possible use of necromancy. Because when you look at things from an objective point of view, necromancy is as rted to souls as it is to the dead.


    By focusing on the souls aspect of that magic, rather than cing them in corpses and skeletons, isn''t a tree or a nt a more fitting vessel? It''s difficult to exin, but a tree is technically a living creature but does not have a soul where corpses are dead and soulless, unable to move without magical aid.


    However, the reason necromancy is tied with corpses is because they have a body that can move and do things, unlike a tree which is rooted in ce. Whether it be a human, animal, or some man-made abomination constructed by artificially sewing body parts togetherthey are still capable of movement and getting things done.


    That is where my magices into y. I can create those wooden vessels that would allow them better movement and even a wider range of abilities. They wouldn''t have to be flesh-eating zombies in order to thrive and one of their supposed weaknesssunlightbes a strength for wooden beings.


    With photosynthesis, they wouldn''t have to fear the sun and instead benefit from it instead. It could sustain them instead of consuming flesh. But for now it remains just an idea, unless I can learn true necromancy or soul magic. Combining those arts with my nature magic could yield unimagined possibilities, far surpassing what I have achieved so far.


    I can take this concept into much more diverse andplicated ways, but these will remain only a ''concept'' unless I''m able to get my hands on necromancy or soul magic.


    Not to mention, with Aerin informing me about the concept of mana corruption, dabbling in the arts of necromancy could possibly be a line that one cannote back from once it has been crossed.


    So that brings me to thest spells that I have cultivated. Again, I wasn''t one too back off from shameless giarizing someone else''s move. Since most my techniques already whittle down enemies, one way I can tilt the bnce even more into my favor is by ousting them.


    I can send out multiple whip-like thorny vines that can be used as a weapon. However, they can also attach themselves in an enemy and drain their energy before transferring them to me in the form of vitality. Aside from that, I can also ingrain roots into the ground which will naturally absorb the energy from the surroundings and give them ot me instead.


    The only problem, is the fact that they are way too obvious and the connection can be cut off. I''m working on a more natural and automatic method of recovery, fully taking advantage of nt''s ability to photosynthesize, where I can simply recover vitality by standing under sunlight. But I have yet toe up with a way to do that.


    But first, I developed vicious Thorn Apples to better improve the draining whips which I employ. They ooze hallucinogenic nectar from barbed tendrils. Any who taste or ingests the toxic honey be delirious, easy prey for my strangling vines and parasitic roots. As thorns pierce flesh, nerve poisons from Poinsettia and Oleander course through veins, paralyzing muscles while victims are drained and consumed from within.


    That was about the basic of the spells that I had recentlye up with. Most of these nts don''t actually exist in the natural world and was only created by my depraved hyper-evolution of the basest instincts of the botanical world by cross breeding different kinds of species together.


    And I could only thank Aerin for listening to my special requests after every lessons, which allowed me to acquire some of the more difficult nts to find. But the encyclopedia that she''d given has worked wonders when ites to advancing my magic.


    * * * *


    "What are you spacing out for?," asked Aerin as she sat from across me in the carriage. "Are you nervous?"


    I was snapped out of my reverie by Aerin''s voice. Instantly, I turned my head towards her. "No, no..it''s nothing" I reply, waving it off with my hands.


    A month had passed since the day Laurel added me to the list of performers in the banquet and now, the day has finally arrived. I prepared a lot beforehand and part of the reason I''ve made those new spells in the first ce is because I needed some extrayer of security in the banquet. I know that an altercation or a security breach is very unlikely, considering the identities of the guests there, however we can''t be too sure on everything.


    It is better safe than sorry.


    "Who prepared your clothes?" asked Aerin, while eyeing me up and down. "It looks good."


    Hearing that, a smile crept up my face. I asked the opinion of my mother as to what kind of clothing would be best suited for such a high-profile gathering. With her experience, she was able to put together a neat outfit that wouldn''t look too out of ce in the banquet. Celine had someints, saying that I look way too good, but I was able to ease off her worries.


    "My mom helped me put it together," I reply.


    Seeing that, Aerin nodded. "Good for you."


    Looking towards Aerin, she was also dressed to the nines herself.


    Her face looked even more smooth and spotless now than it usually does. Her wavy golden hair was pulled back lightly and twisted around a ponytailing out the back of her head. A small section of Aerin''s bangs was allowed to drape over her face, reaching down to her shoulders, while another section of hair was brought forward from the back of her head and tied in a long braid which draped over her left shoulder.


    On her body, she wore an off shoulder split-colored dress and was almost like a second skin, from how tightly it clung to her body, emphasizing her curves and entuating her figure.


    They often say that clothes makes the man, but who said that it doesn''t do the same for a woman? Her clothes really brought into light just how tight her waist was, especially in proportion to her wide birthing hips.


    The top was ck and loose, showing off her toned arms and just barely covering her full breasts. Two straps connected her dress to a choker on her neck, preventing it from falling and revealing the entirety of her assets, which were practically bursting out of her top From below the waist, her dress was maroon in color, and arge slit on the side gave a devilishly tempting view of her shapely legs and the side of her plump ass.


    "I trust that you remember the proper greetings I''ve taught you before?" Aerin asked. "People there ce a lot of emphasis on their image and unruly behavior are among the things they despise the most."


    I nodded eagerly, indicating that I haven''t forgotten. I feel like even without her teachings, I can at least make it through a gathering without embarrassing myself. I''ve watched too many movies that I have a grasp of what this ''courteous'' behavior is supposed to look like.


    My current focus would be towork as best as I could.


    In retrospect, I realize that this if the first time in this life that I''m actively going out to make ''friends'' and possibly meet people that are actually my age and that''s what truly got me nervous.


    I was never the outgoing type back in my life. The only reason I can act this way towards Aerin and my family, is because I am veryfortable around them through the years that we''ve spent together.


    Part of the reason I was able to pull of such a convincing nervous and failing act in front of Aerin, is because I know firsthand what its actually like. I actually know the fear of being judged, the fear of making a mistake in front of people, and the fear that they might be talking behind my back.


    I could afford to make stupid and awkward mistakes before because I was given the leeway of being a child. However, none of the people I will meet there will give me such a leeway. The innocent act have run its course, and it''s about time I take full advantage of the massive head start that I got as a reincarnator from Earth.

 Chapter 74: Troublesome Contemporaries

    Chapter 74: Troublesome Contemporaries


    The banquet starts at 8 pm in the evening and we arrived at 7 which, for a woman of Aerin''s status, is too early. Typically, people of the highest pedigree could afford to arrive only a few minutes before the expected start of the event because of "reasons". Something about honor or face that apparently makes it shameful to be the one waiting.


    It is one of the many but little ways that the truly elite can flex their status, as no host would dare turn away an elite guest for trivialteness. In contrast, a lower-ranked noble who arriveste may not be received as graciously.


    However, the reason we were early is because of me, a performer. I have to meet with like the coordinators of the banquet to make sure everything is okay. Thus the decision is more on duty rather than decorum.


    Aerin taught me the briefyout of the castle, where and where not to wander around, and said that she would meet up with me againter as she went her separate way.


    When I arrived at the backroom where all other performers had gathered, I was pretty surprised by what I saw. Truthfully, I expected to see a bunch of older people, experienced and seasoned musicians, on the group. But, at most, I could only see maybe two or three.


    I''m guessing that the few experienced and renowned musicians are the ones on stage during the premiere minutes, like the ballroom dance.


    The other musicians were, let''s say, youngstersprobably only a few years older than me.


    Not only that, not all performers were necessarily musicians. Entertainment seemed to be varied as there were magicians, acrobats, and even actors in the backroom as well.


    "Wait is that?" I said to myself as I looked at the acting group in the far right corner of the room. Four stout and short-statured men stand around an elf, who seems to be the leader of the bunch.


    Dwarves! The third group of people that I''ve encountered in this life, besides elves and humans.


    They were all meticulously fixing their costumes and props, readying themselves for their uing performance. If stereotypes were anything to go by, then I can assumed those cosmetic armors they have are probably better than what is being sold in themon armory.


    "hm?"


    My gaze might have lingered for far too long as one of them noticed my gaze and directly met my eyes, as if to say "What are you staring at?". Considering that a breach of etiquette is one of the most severe offenses you can do to damage your reputation, I tactfully looked away and started minding my own business.


    It wasn''t until one of the officials/coordinators of the banquet pped his hand ands said, "Singers and musicians, please gather ''round here," that I finally had something to do other than pretend to look busy.


    The coordinator did a headcount and asked each of us whether or not we were performing solo, duet, part of an orchestra, etc; what instruments we would be using, etc, When it was my turn, I answered. "Piano, solo," which seemed to have earned me quite some looks from other people.


    Of course, outwardly, I didn''t shrink back. I still looked at the coordinator with a straight, unbothered face. That didn''t mean I didn''t feel ufortable though. Having this much people suddenly staring at you can cause anyone to shift, even more so for an introvert like me.


    What? Is there something special about performing solo? Don''t tell me they''re thinking: "Who the hell is this kid?", it can''t be right?


    "Who is this bloke?" I then heard a voice, just a short distance away from where I''m standing.


    "" Nah, it''s actually happening.


    From the peripheral of my eyes, I looked towards the source of the voice and found a finely dressed blonde boy with a pretty arrogant look in his eyes. He was about the same age as me and was rocking that slicked back hairstyle that, back in my world, was synonymous with the snobbish private school kids.


    He was talking to another boy who shared the same snobbish and stuck-up look as him. This one wore sses and had curly ck hair but they just made him look mean, not like a nerd. He was like if the typical mean girls was a boy instead. He got that judgmental look in his eyes that you just know he often talks about other people behind their backs, even if they''re just minding their own business.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never seen him from any party or gatherings before. Though" said the sses guy.


    I wasn''t able to hear thetter half of what he said due to the other people in the crowd. But the blond one chuckled mischievously, rolling his eyes at something the sses boy said. Judging by their reactions, I can only guess that they sses boy must''ve said something that they really thought was funny.


    I thought this ce was all about manners and etiquette? Upholding a reputation? What happened to that? I guess teenagers will still make fun of people no matter the world they''re in.


    When it was their turn to be called, the sses boy answered: "Duet, piano and violin."


    Though from the side, I was able to hear the blond''sints. "I really would''ve preferred attending the banquet as a quest, not as a performer. But my father''s so insistent on it for no damn reason. He wants me to show off my ssy and cultured hobbies, so that I would look like a more desirable marriage prospect."


    I wonder if everyone else could hear them or it''s just me because of my heightened senses and proximity towards them. Because despite me being able to eavesdrop, they kept their tones and voices hushed, only whispering to each other.


    "That''s why you shouldn''t mess this up," said the sses boy. "Your father''s been trying to arrange a marriage for you, right? This is an opportunity to show yourself off in front of the family heads, and even the royal family."


    Hearing those words, a glint appeared on the blond boy''s eyes. "The royal family..." he said, his voice much more subdued, as if talking about a subject they shouldn''t in public.


    If I wasn''t already focused and keen on their conversation, I wouldn''t have picked it up.


    "Both princess Sofys and Cynthia are still on the table, you know?" said the sses boy meaningfully, his voice as faint and subdued as it could be.


    The blond''s face grew calcting. "I know If I''ll have my pick of the litter, then Sofys is clearly the more valuable woman. Cynthia doesn''t have a reputation, but everyone knows who Sofys iscrown princess, peerless genius, the emperor''s sessor. Not only is she hotter but with her as my wife, I''ll be emperor while having Elban''s jewel as my ything."


    What the hell?!? I''m not saying I don''t understand, because I really do know how they feel, but at least I keep my thoughts my to my head. I couldn''t help but turn to look at the surroundings, wondering if any other people had heard what the two were saying. This guy referred to the princess like she was nothing! Doesn''t that count as lese-majesty or something?


    Naaahh.. the dude has a death wish.


    Hispanion just chuckled, not finding his friend''s remarks too oundish as though he was used to it. "Calm down there, future emperor. Don''t get ahead of yourself. You''re just performing in front of a crowd."


    The blonde boy justughed. "You''re right. But thanks to you, I feel a lot less bitter about being forced to perform on this banquet. Don''t worry, if things do turn out like that, I''ll arrange for you to get together with the other princess in the family. For the sake of our long friendship, of course."


    Hispanion returned the smile, though more cautiously. The coordinator had just finished his headcount and the musicians were free to practice or do whatever they wanted. They moved a little further back, away from the other bystanders as they continued with their topic.


    "Appreciate it mate," he said, a hint of unease creeping into his tone as he looked around for other people. "Cynthia may notpare to her sister, but I supposed I could settle for her. She''d likely be easier to mold, having less pride and status." he chuckled under his breath.


    The blonde waved him off. "Don''t worry so much! I was just joking...mostly" Heughed again, but it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "for the sake of our other listener here," he said as he looked towards me.


    Uh oh I didn''t even know he noticed me eavesdropping. Then sses boy turned, noticing me for the first time. They exchanged a nce, an unspokenmunication passing between them.


    "Sorry for thete introduction, but I''m Mikael," he said, walking over. "Our previous conversation might seem improper but I was only joking because I knew someone was listening."


    Nah, that wasn''t it. He was talking in a hushed voice definitely meant to prevent anyone from overhearing their conversation. It seems like he noticed far toote that someone had been listening in on them.


    I was sure of it because his friend truly looked nervous, knowing that they were saying some pretty problematic things earlier. "H-Hi.. I''m Damien. Nice to meet you, ha ha. It was just banter between friends."


    Since I wasn''t prepared for the sudden conversation, my mind worked overtime thinking of what kind of a response should I give. Be rude? Arrogant? Nice? But realizing that they haven''t done anything to offend me so far, I just kept everything neutral.


    "Pleasure to meet you, I''m Maelriel. A musician." I said, introducing myself. Thinking about it now, this is probably the first time I''ve done this to a group of boys near my age in this life.


    "I see..Maelriel. Which family do you hail from? I don''t recall seeing you before." Mikael suddenly asked.


    I was definitely taken aback. That''s the first question they ask? But I can see why they would ask if they''re a bunch of elitists who wouldn''t want to be associated with the ''dirty''monfolk. However, now that I think about it, do I even have a family name? I''ve never had to write it down or use it before, so I simply went as ''Maelriel'' throughout my entire life so far.


    Seeing me stumped for a few seconds, their heads had already reached a conclusion. After all, there''s no way a noble would forget the house from which they hailed from.


    Instantly, pride and arrogance appeared in Mikael''s face. "I see. There''s no need to answer if you can''t. I understand not everyone''s fortunate." The worry in Damien''s face also disappeared altogether, as though they were a hundred percent certain that I couldn''t possibly give them any troubles.


    "As for earlier, I was simply making jokes about friends." Mikael said airily. "You might see the princess as a lofty untouchable figure but to those of us who move in exalted circles, the princess is a familiar face. We have been introduced on several asions, and an alliance between our noble houses remains a distinct possibility, so long as our respective parents deem it a prudent match."


    The prick didn''t even try hiding his smugness, clearly looking down on me now that he thinks I''m some lowlymoner


    He really reminds me of a certain pointy-faced tinum-haired wizard.. The casually arrogant tone, the dismissive attitude towards those of lesser status  it was like meeting a real-life version of a certain spoiled pureblood son.


    "For now, excuse us, we have ces to be." and with that, Mikael sauntered off, leaving the backroom.


    Damien quickly followed but stopped to say in a calm tone,"It would be most unfortunate if certain...details were to find their way to the wrong ears. Do exercise prudence and discretion going forward, for all our sakes." He shed a smile before rushing after his friend.


    ""


    I watched the two of them leave the backroom. I wasn''t gonna act out on justice just because I heard them talking inappropriately about the princesses. I do realize that I do the same constantly, if not worse. So I''m not gonna snitch them out for that. However, that doesn''t mean they haven''t annoyed me in other ways.


    "Well, what time is it?" After that debacle earlier, enough time had passed and the banquet is almost about to start. However, since I yst, I still have plenty of time anyways.


    I looked towards the mirror and made sure that I looked my best. Those two earlier had plenty of things to say but they didn''t utter one word about my outfit. So I guess that means I look good.


    "Riel?"


    I suddenly heard Aerin''s familiar voice call out to me. Turning back, I could see my teacher sauntering towards me. She was a sight to behold at the moment, just threading the fine line between refined elegance and sinful temptation. Her tight dress hugged her curves like it was painted on, showing just enough cleavage to make a guy fantasize but not enough to call her a slut.


    "Hello sweetie," she purred in that gentle,forting voice. "How''s my favorite student?"


    I gave her a look. "I''m your only student, what do you mean favorite?"


    "That''s true, but you''re also the best one." Sheughed. "Anyways, I hope you weren''t too nervous here. Meet anyone interesting? No one was mean to you, were they?"


    "Uh..no. But I did meet some rather interesting personalities" I say.


    Annoying? Yes. But, mean? I don''t think so. At least, by my standards it wasn''t. They were just entitled, arrogant pricks that thought themselves to be better than everyone. If they want me to consider them as mean, then they should''ve insulted my attire. Because mom picked this out for me, and if they have something to say about it, then they''re insulting her taste  which I won''t stand for.


    "Oh, who?" asked Aerin curiously.


    "They seem to be nobles, but I only know of their first names. I recall they were Mikael and Damien.." before I even finished saying Damien''s name, Aerin''s eyes had already widened in surprise. I couldn''t help but wonder why. "Uhm, does teacher know them?" I asked.


    "Well Mikael''s my nephew," said Aerin.

 Chapter 75: Honored Guests

    Chapter 75: Honored Guests


    "Well Mikael''s my nephew."


    I heard Aerin''s words and suddenly, my mind made the connections. Looking back at Mikael''s appearance, he did have the same blonde hair that both Aerin and Laurel had. Not only that, for him to even realistically dream of being able to marry the princess, then he would have to belong in a powerful family himself.


    Simply being a noble isn''t enough to cut it.


    "But he''s not from our house though. He''s my cousin''s son. His family holds the rank of Marquess," rified Aerin.


    Oh, I mean a Marquess''s family is still pretty up there, though not just at the level of a Duke''s. At such a rank, the families that rank higher than his can probably be counted with one hand. Not to mention the fact that they''re also rted to another ducal household gives them extra points of power.


    Him marrying into royalty isn''t that big of a mismatch.


    However, that leaves the question: "How about Damien?" I asked.


    If he was gunning for a princess as well, his social standing should be pretty significant as well.


    "Him? He''s the heir of a count''s family," said Aerin nonchntly. "I believe you''ve already met the current Countess yourself and Damien''s motherMadame Eloise Rosenthal."


    That woman with the sunsses and special eyes? I didn''t expect she was a high-ranking noble as well. I do however recall Aerin making a snidement about her son when we met her at the bar. So that''s why Is that why Aerin and her acquainted with each other? Because their family''s young''uns are friends?


    "Why? Did they do anything to you?" asked Aerin, her tone slightly worried.


    "No.. They were just interesting personalities, that''s all."


    She seemed to be relieved after knowing that nothing bad happened to me while she was out doing her own thing. "Oh.. well that''s true, if you look at it that way," she replied.


    * * * *


    Guests started pouring into the hall shortly afterwards, with the more important guests arriving fashionablyte. Dukes, Marquises, Counts, Viscounts, Barons, etc, almost every noble family had at least sent a representative, if not the head of the house themselves. Even Aerin''s father, Duke Incaross was present.


    It wasn''t just the nobility though. Wealthy and influential merchants, traders, businessmen, were invited as well. Basically anyone that is considered of significance within the Empire had been sent a formal invitation.


    If I were to guess, there should at least be half-a-thousand people currently in attendance within the splendid pce ballroom.


    This, after all, is the g celebration of the Empire''s founding.


    I was checking out the guests, to see if I knew anybody. So far, as I was able to find Aerin and Laurel. That was about it. They were the only ones I was even remotely familiar with. From the top of my head, I tried to recall the personages that Mom told me before.


    Let''s see... any ck-haired individual with a scar on his green eyes? No, not that I could see. What about a tall blonde woman with a permanent frown who always wears green? Mom mentioned being snubbed by her at a garden party long ago. Still no luck spotting anyone like that in the throng of guests.


    How about a stout nobleman with a thick mustache and beard, alwaysughing boisterously? I don''t see anyone matching that description either. Wait, what about a man with gray hair tied in a ponytail, peculiar violet-colored eyes and a collection of rings on every finger? I vaguely remember mom saying he had a penchant for fireworks and adventure tales. s, there are no violet-eyed, bejeweled men in ponytails among the guests that I can see.


    It seems the noble guests have changed quite a bit in the many decades she has left the political scene. However, my attention was soon captured when I heard murmurs erupt from beside me. Since I was standing a bit further back the ballroom, the people nearby were mostly the lower-ranked nobility and the merchants.


    Thus, when an unexpected person entered the pce, I could hear gasps of surprisee from the lower nobility and the merchants.


    "Is that?!"


    "The Countess Rosenthal! She actually attended this time..."


    "That''s new. She didn''t send a stand-in for once,"


    "I heard her son is set to performter, so that''s probably why she''s here in person rather than sending a representative."


    The backs and the heads of the standing crowd prevented me from getting a good lock at the surprising neer. I wasn''t really given a seat, much less a table, to hang out with the big shots. After all, I was still just a performer. I could only watch from the edges of the vast chamber along with othermoners and peasants who will provide entertainment for the noble guests.


    Aerin herself, along with her father and Laurel, was seated at the very front, near the other most important and illustrious personages of the Empire.


    However, hearing the name Countess Rosenthal, made me aware of just who exactly has arrived. I couldn''t help but turn to one of the idle maids to chitchat.


    "Why are they surprised?" I asked.


    We were just at the background, simr to the other butlers, maids, and servers, who attended to the noble personages, and us performers were essentially treated at the same level.


    "The Dowager Countess had been absent the past several years and have almost always sent a stand-in to attend in her stead," said the maid. "I don''t know why she suddenly decided to have a change of heart now."


    I see.. so that''s why her mere arrival could cause such a spectacle. I turned to see the countess myself, curious about how exactly would such a woman dress for the asion. I gazed upon Madame Rosenthal from the asional breaks and spaces through the crowd.


    Unlike manydies and madams, she wasn''t wearing a feminine dress but rather arrived in handsome suit and pants, like many of the men. She didn''t look out of ce wearing it though. In fact, it suited her better than any dress could.


    However, something caught my attention in the way the maid described her.


    "Dowager Countess?" I asked. I''m familiar with the title Empress Dowager from ancient Chinausually the mother of the emperor. However, I''m never heard of it used with the title ''Countess'' before.


    The maid noticed my unfamiliarity and proceeded to exin. Basically, she married into the Rosenthal Family and is the widow of Mr. Rosenthal, the previous rightful Count. Usually, the title Dowager is mostly ceremonial, and the actual title of the Count should''ve passed onto Damien already.


    However because Damien is still too young, she retains control over most of the family funds and endowments, and has ran the family considerably well in herte husband''s stead.


    "Usually, failure to attend the royal banquet, especially when issued an invite, would be considered an affront to the royal family''s authority. However, because Madame Rosenthal only holds the title through marriage and isn''t the actual Countess by right, her absences are often overlooked." the maid exined.


    In fact, had she consistently attended the banquet as Countess Rosenthal while her son was of age to inherit the title, it could have been viewed as an attempt to usurp the position that rightly belonged to Damien.


    After hearing the exnation, I thanked the maid and continued observing Eloise from afar.


    ''Perhaps her choice to wear men''s clothing is her way of indicating she is not the rightful Countess,'' I pondered. ''However, it could also be taken to mean that she wears the pants in the household, wielding the actual authority.''


    After Eloise made her entrance, a couple more people arrived in the ballroom just as the clock struck 8:15 PM, signaling the end of the unofficial grace period forters.


    As the guests mingled and chatted in the grand ballroom of the pce, there was a sudden ring of trumpets from the doorway. Within seconds, all sounds of chatter died down as all activity ceased and everyone turned to the entrance.


    The Master of Ceremonies stepped forward and announced in a loud, clear voice: "Their Imperial Majesties, the Empress and her family has arrived!"


    Those standing nearest the center aisle promptly moved aside, clearing a path.But amidst the stares and silence, a stunning woman entered the doors of the pce, causing a stir among the crowd.


    The woman was tall and proud, with ming red-gold hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall of fire. Her features were sharp and breathtaking, befitting that of her exalted status as a world-renowned beauty.


    Given the current situation and what I know of noble etiquette, this woman can only be Crown Princess Sofysfirst in line to the Elban throne, the empire''s most precious jewel, peerless genius; Her myriad saintly titles and exalted monikers sprang to my mind.


    As she made her entrance, her incredible magical prowess akin to that of a vast sea emanated from her body, and the entire room was enveloped in a sudden pressure that was even stronger than that of my own mother. Despite the suffocating feeling that surrounded the room, the intimidating pressure was not directed towards anyone in particr but seemed to epass the entire space. It was as if the purpose of her entrance was to silence everyone with her overwhelming power.


    Such wanton oppression and tyranny, yet not a single person dared to breathe a word of protest. Among the hundreds of attendees, consisting of the most powerful and eminent figures within the empire, some possessing unparalleled talents and arrogant dispositions, she easily asserted her supremacy with but a slight demonstration of her innate strength.


    ''Naah, this is the woman that kid said he''ll make his ything?'' my mind immediately recalled Mikael''s words. I already thought he was spouting bullshit before but now I realize he was just downright delusional.


    Next, the Crown Princess''s younger siblings walked out arm in arm. Prince Edmund and Princess Cynthia, though talented in their own right, somehow seemed averagepared to their elder sister. Though they were of the same imperial blood, their hairs were of differing shades of red or gold.


    The prince and princess elegantly made their way to the front and met up with their elder sister dressed in their finest attire.


    Finally, the Master of Ceremonies announced in a booming voice: "All rise for Her Imperial Majesty, Empress Palfina!"


    At those words, everyone sitting or standing casually leapt to their feet, as the guests all stood in ceremony. The empress herself emerged from the pce''s doors. The head of every person, from the servants to the highest nobility, bowed deeply as she passed, preceded by the Master of Ceremonies and Imperial Guards.


    There she was, the venerable ruler of one of the continent''s five great powers, the widow of the infamous Elven Emperor Sylvar.


    Based on the history books, this woman have been alive to see multiple centuries pass, never relinquishing power  not even when the Empireprised many divided Elven kingdoms. She had ruled supreme for a century before her husband''s ascension and rule, and is continuing for another half-a-century long after his passing.


    Her attire was a lot more subdued than expected, not too keen on the fancy jewelry and previous metals. She had a heavy and thick ermine cape draped across her back and over her right shoulder.


    Her countenance spoke of utmost boredom, the weary indifference of one who had witnessed the same spectacle yed out countless times before. She walked through the aisle almost mechanically, moving through the ingrained ritual of centuries with practiced disinterest.


    One of her eyes was even covered by her crimson red hair, leaving only a singrnguid sunken eye that only looked forward, not even sparing a nce towards her subjects.


    After the crown princess''s arrogant disy of strength earlier, there was no need for the Empress herself to unt her own might. Guests were left wondering what unfathomable realm of magical prowess the Empress had reached after ruling for centuries.


    Princess Sofys alone was deterrent enough, yet adding the unknowable power of the Empress squelched any thoughts of rebellion before they could even form. Hernguid, if notzy, manner betrayed none of her dominance as who would dare underestimate her after centuries of rule.


    Mortal sages often proim that the lowly slow turtle, given enough time, would eventually cross the distance covered by the swift rabbit in its mere three years of life. But the Empress was no mere turtle.


    While the turtle crawls tediously along, year after year, the Empress has spent multiple lifetimes backed by the nation''s vast wealth and resources. She lived decades with the Great Sylvar by her side, his knowledge and treasures at her disposal. With such advantages poured into one person, even a talentless individual could be noteworthy.


    Let alone a person of the Empress''s aptitude.


    This thought was only further reinforced, when the Empress mounted the dais and the Crown Princess  the number one genius of the century  knelt before her mother in a respectful and subservient manner. The heads of the other three ducal household soon followed suit. And the implications of such actions were subtle yet profound.


    Once all the formalities had passed, the doors to the pce were closed. After all, who would dare enter after the imperial family themselves? Who dare im themselves as more important?


    Looking across the other end of the grand ballroom, I could see that even members of the ducal households were standing respectfully in ceremony. Aerin and even the arrogant Laurel were standing with their heads slightly lowered.


    However, I found myself looking towards another person: the one with special eyes that were said to be able to look into other people''s mana. I was curious as to what kind of a reaction she would have.


    After the Ducal households at the very front, I moved my gaze a little further back. Away from the Marquises and into the other Counts. There I saw the mean-looking sses boy, Damien, and his mother standing by his side, her countenance much more respectful and reverentpared to her ignorant son.


    Once the Empress had sat upon her throne, the one to deliver the opening speech wasn''t actually the great ruler seatedzily but majestically upon the imperial throne. But rather, her daughter who had been kneeling in front of her only a few seconds ago: "Ladies and Gentlemen, we thank you all foring tonight"


    Her speech continued on for only a few short minutes, saying formalities and thanking everyone who came in attendance before finishing with the apuse of everyone present. Only then did the chatter and bustle of the banquet finally resume.

 Chapter 76: Making Friends

    Chapter 76: Making Friends


    Through a rigorous and advanced non-scientific analysis, it has been magically guessed that Elves possess an innate inclination towards achieving MILF status as they mature throughout their lifetimes. The data gathered through this method is irrefutable and conclusive.


    is what I would say if I were to do a research on elven physiology.


    "But seriously, am I in MILF town or something?" I say while looking around.


    The banquet was going in full swing as the guests made themselves merry in the food and indulged in friendly conversations with each other. I was at the corner, not really allowed to partake in the sumptuous buffet, since I''m not a guest.


    Most likely, I''ll only be able to eat after the banquet is officially over, and eat off of what ever is left on the table along with the other servants.


    But what Ick in food for the stomach, my eyes certainly made up for it as I feasted on the delectable sight before me. I can barely distinguish the 30-year-olds from the 70-year-olds as all of them looked like they were using the legendary fountain of youth as their bathwater or something.


    "So how about that one?" an idle servant asked as he pointed at a pair of man and woman, seated together by a table.


    "I''m guessing same age?" I answered.


    "WRONG. Generation Gap. They''re Mom and Son," the servant said and before I canin, he exined. "That''s Baroness Colton and her son, Eugene Colton."


    "Nah, ain''t no way that''s a mother and her kid," I say as I reluctantly give him some 20 Curonnes as payment for losing the bet.


    What the fuck am I doing you might ask? Well, I''m ying sort of a revamped version of the "Siblings or Dating?" gamea game where yers look at any given pair of male and female, and try to guess their rtionship. This time however, rather than guessing their rtionships, we guess whether or not two peoplee from the same generation or are pretty close in age.


    "I don''t know how you''re so bad at this..." the servant asked, counting the amount of Curonnes I''ve already lost to him.


    ''More like, how are you so good at this?'' I wanted to retort.


    I was the one who came up with the idea, since I was pretty bored. The banquet didn''t turn out quite as how I expected it would. I was pretty naive to believe that I would be allowed to simply mingle with the other members of the aristocracy,


    People attending a party wouldn''t really try and socialize with the waiters, won''t they?


    Well, that''s what''s happening to me. In reality, as a performer, I was considered as only one of the workers for the banquet. I was pretty much relegated to the background as the guests only talked with other guests.


    If there''s one thing that separated me from the other workers, then it would be:


    "Sweetie, I brought you some food." an elegant voice said.


    Turning my head to the side, I see a bodacious blonde woman walking over with te full of food and a ss of beverage. A kind smile is stered on her face as she walks towards me with eyes full of care.


    Handing me the te full of food, Aerin gently asks, "What are you doing here in the corner by yourself?"


    Before I could even reply, the servant which I had been betting with just seconds earlier, abruptly stood up as he seemed to recognize the identity of the woman that had just arrived. "W-What''s the family of a duke doing here..." he murmured, flustered.


    "E-Excuse me!" With that, he bolted away,, not wanting to be caught cking.


    After watching him take off, I looked at the te of food that had just been handed to me. An assortment ofvish appetizers filled it to the brim, glistening in themplight. There were stuffed olives, thin slices of cold meats and pates, bite-sized pastries filled with herbs and spices, and wedges of rich cheeses.


    Being from a duke''s family, Aerin had the privilege to be able to pick from the best of the best. The food that she had selected were crafted from only the finest of ingredients.


    "Do you not like it?" she asked, a worried tone on her voice, when she saw me staring at the food. "I can go back and pick something else if you''d like."


    I wave off her worries and say, "No, I like it. Thank you teacher," and started to dig in on the te.


    Aerin smiles at my words and moves to stand next to me. I could feel the softness of her body pressing against my skin. Thankfully, we were in an isted corner away from the bustle of the banquet and near the entrance of the dark, empty balcony.


    Aerin gently rest her hand on top of my head and gentlybed my hair with her smooth fingers. I think this is a weakness of mine, because having someone do this to me always made me feel sleepy and cared for. Especially when I can feel their soft fingertips massaging my scalp. It''s just soforting.


    "So why are you here alone?" she asked again gently, while her fingers still ran through my hair. "There''s plenty of people your age in here."


    "I.. I''m not a noble. I don''t think they would like it if amoner like me attempted to buddy with them," I answered.


    Aerin was silent a moment, still gently tangled her fingers in my hair. Then she spoke in a warm, reassuring voice, "Do not think so little of yourself. I know you''re saying this because you''re nervous. You''re not used to being around so many people."


    "But sweetie, if you nevere out of your shell, then nothing will change. You''ll have to perform for all these peopleter." Her voice was warm andforting. She then leaned her weight towards me lightly, her delicate shoulders pressing against mine. "Try speaking to a few. I''ll be right here if you need me, always."


    "" I couldn''t help but take a few more bites off of the food on my te while staring in the distance, into the crowd of people in the banquet.


    While I am indeed not used to being around this much people, it wasn''t nervousness that got me staring into thin air. Rather, I was surprised by her supportive and kind words free of judgment. I was ready to switch into another act in case she got tired of me being nervous. But she didn''tugh or belittle at the possibility of me being anxious or nervous.


    It was so much that it made me think: If someone had been like this to me in previous life, willing to be patient with me, take the time to understand, and slowly guide me out of my shell. How would I have turned out then?


    Maybe I would have reincarnated as apletely different person.


    Seeing my silence, Aerin added a condition, thinking I needed coaxing: "How about this  try making at least one male friend? I think that''s a good ce to start. And if you do, your teacher will give you a special reward for being such a brave boy." Her tone was kind, without judgment or impatience. "Anything you want, my dear. A special treat, a fun outing, new clothes, or even a shorter lesson time. It''s all up to you."


    I didn''t ask why she needed to feel the need to specify ''male friends'' but the idea of a reward was all that I needed. Seriously teacher, ''anything you want''? Have you never watched a hentai before? Can''t you see where that could possibly go?


    "Don''t fret over possible failure, my dear," she reassured me. "Regardless of oue, I will continue to care for and support you. What matters most is that you had the courage to try."


    How could I not ept after hearing all these? I had nothing to lose and so much to gain.


    "But remember, boys only, okay? I won''t count it if it''s a girl." she reminded.


    After swallowing the food that I had been chewing for a while, I finally spoke: "I''ll do it." I answer with confidence. It''s just brats anyway, how difficult could it be? "Teacher I''m thirsty," I say.


    "Oh.. here you go," she then handed me the ss that she had been holding all this time. "It''s fresh grape juice, grown from the royal pce."


    After quenching my thirst, I looked at my te which still had a considerable amount of food. I looked at Aerin, worried that she might not have eaten because she gave her te to me, and raised it to her. "Teacher, you can have some," I say.


    Seeing my actions, she actually chuckled and looked away for a split second. "Don''t worry, I got that for you. I can always go back and get another one for myself," she answered.


    So, I finished my food first and made sure to tidy myself up, wiping the sides of my mouth and fixing my hair which Aerin had rustled earlier. Only then did I get up out my corner and move into the crowd.


    "Hey! I''ll return your " Aerin said but I waved her off, replying: "I can do it myself," and walked away.


    I''m currently at the very front, where the highest ranked personages are seated.


    I could see certain people are not really eating but rather, entertaining guests. In particr, there was a crowd of people around the crown princess Sofys.


    It did make sense. If people were gonna look for a figure to attach themselves to, then it''s only logical to choose the already proven, talented, powerful, charismatic, and smart, choicewhich is obviously Sofys. Not to mention, her current position as a princess still isn''t too high where it would be rude for them to take up too much of her time.


    Granted, the people crowding around her were pretty high-ranking themselves.


    For the two younger imperial children, there isn''t really a line of people looking to suck up to them. There, however, is a small number of boys and girls, mostly girls, that want to talk to Princess Cynthia. However, she only kept interactions brief and almost never left the side of her older brother, Prince Edmund.


    As for the Empress, she whomanded absolute power over the Realm needed not entertain such frivolities. As such, there are only a few people that are even allowed to go near her. And since she was eating, no dared disturb her meal. The empress lookedpletely disinterested from everything around her, as if she only came here for the food and nothing else.


    She ate with distant disinterest, her sole eye, peeking out from her hair, scanned the hall every now and then to ensure the safety of her children.


    I didn''t stare any longer and moved towards the section where they served food. Then, after cing my used te in the pile, I looked for a certain person.


    Looking around, after the first course of the buffet have finished and everyone ate sumptuously in their respective assigned tables, there seemed to be a divide on the current situation in the ballroom.


    The extremely high-ranking individuals, the top of the top, weren''t too worried about establishing connections. They simply enjoyed their meals and struck up conversations with their friends from their own exalted circles.


    There were only very few select people in this group: Members of the royal family, who ranked above everyone else; the members of the three ducal householdsbarring their children, whom they want to learn to be able to navigate the social scene as soon as possible; and a few marquis families.


    However, for everyone else, having this much high-ranking and important individuals in one room was a golden opportunity to build connections. To them, the food here was secondary. It''s all about establishing connections.


    While merchants and other wealthy, distinguishedmoners can freely discuss things with each other over wine.


    The same couldn''t be said for the nobility.


    Since most adult nobility already have established circles and are bound by either factions, internal politics, etiquette, or other hidden elements in y, they are fairly limited with the people they can build new connections with.


    The children, however, gets a pass since etiquette isn''t as strong and enforced when ites to kids. They are encouraged by their parents to socialize with the other kids, because rtionships formed here can do a lot for them in the future


    If I was gonna interact with someone my age, then there''s a 99% chance that their parents are watching over them. And if I''m to just go around and talk to every single one of these kids, more than a few of those parents wouldn''t really wee the idea of an unknownmoner suddenly striking up a conversation with their children.


    First thing they would assume is that I''m someone who is looking to climb the socialdder by attaching myself to their noble children, and then warn them to stay away from me.


    As such, I would have to look for people to talk to near the back of the ballroom, where the barons, knights, and wealthy merchants are seated. They would be much more wee to having amoner talk to them due to their own moderate statusesor at least, that probably what Aerin had in mind.


    She probably thought that I wasn''t stupid and tactless enough to suddenly insert myself in the tables of these high-ranking officials, and especially not the royal family''s.


    Thankfully, I found the people I was looking for.


    From a distance, I could see a group of rich boys talking, having fun, and overall, just doing things that friends do. One of them even said a joke in a hushed tone which got the rest of them cackling loudly. As to what kind of joke was told, I could only guess. Guessing by their snobby and spoiled appearances, I doubt it was as harmless as it looked.


    Anyways, when the group decided and went to go get some more food for themselves. An opportunity was created, as one of the boys were left behind for a few short seconds which allowed me to strike a conversation with him.


    The boy in question was a head taller than me, had medium-length curly ck hair, a thin face, mean-looking, and most importantly, worerge circle sses over his eyes. That person being Damien, the young scion of the Rosenthal Family.


    Damien seemed annoyed that I had approached him. Without looking at me, he looked towards his earlierpanions who have gone first and got some food for themselves. Realizing that he had lost them, Damien turned towards me with a sneer, looking me up and down.


    "What do you want?" he said coldly. His voicecked any of the friendliness that he had when talking with the other noble kids earlier.


    "Just wanted to introduce myself. I''m searching for people to talk to but since I don''t know anyone, you were the only person I recognized." I extended my hand and smiled gently. "My name is Maelriel."


    Damien sniffed disdainfully and made no move to shake my hand. His bespectacled eyes examined me like I was something unpleasant stuck to the bottom of his shoe. "And why would I care about your name?" he retorted in an arrogant voice.


    His rude dismissal got on my nerves, but that was to be expected from someone from such a well-bred family and status.


    I pretended to be stupid as I blinked my eyes, looking like I didn''t know what was the problem here exactly. "What''s wrong with wanting to be friends? I just thought I''d introduce myself. We don''t get to meet many people outside our own social circles."


    Damien scoffed brusquely. "Lower myself to associate with someone of low breeding like yourself?" He sniffed derisively. "I think not. You should seek out your own kind. You''ve already wasted too much of my time, I''m leaving..."


    He was just about to turn on his heel and stalk away to rejoin hisughingpanions when finally help came, and from someone who Damien would''ve never expected.


    "Don''t be so rude to other people, Damien" a slow but rebuking voice spoke from behind him.


    Damien froze, having instantly recognized who that voice belonged to. A few secondster, he turned around and saw his mother, Dowager Countess Eloise, standing behind him dressed in her suit and pants.


    The Countess''s eyes were stern yet kind beneath therge sunsses that she worewhich seemed to be a thing that ran in the familyas she regarded her son. "Mind your manners, my darling," she said gently but firmly. "All people deserve respect, regardless of status."


    Damien shifted ufortably beneath his mother''s reproachful words. He didn''t seem sure as to why his mother suddenly butted in on their conversation and was now scolding him. "But Mother-" he began to protest.


    The Countess raised a silencing hand. "No excuses. Treat others as you wish to be treated." she interrupted." Else, you might offend someone more powerful than you without ever knowing why."


    However, for the Countess, even though she was reprimanding her son, it felt like she wasn''t really focused on the two of us. Her dark sunsses prevented me from seeing where she was looking, but it felt like she was staring somewhere else.


    towards a certain corner in the ballroom, where someone had been watching the entire interaction since the very beginning.


    The Countess finally turned her face to me. "I hope you can excuse my son''s rude behavior earlier," she said. Though her eyes were hidden behind her shades, the rest of her visible features hinted for a very attractive face. "Maelriel, wasn''t it? Why don''t youe to our table for now? My son could benefit from a goodpanion." she suggested.


    "Huh?! Ma, what are you sayi" Damien looked like he still didn''t know what was going on.


    The Countess smiled kindly. "Give Maelriel a chance, dear. You may gain a loyal friend."


    Though confused, Damien reluctantly obeyed his mother''s words,pletely forgetting about the friends that he was with earlier. As we left, the Countess''s gaze lingered on that corner for a moment longer.

 Chapter 77: The Rosenthal Mother and Son

    Chapter 77: The Rosenthal Mother and Son


    I would be lying if I said I came to Damien not expecting this would happen. In reality, there was a reason why I looked for him specifically. And that reason is his mother, Countess Rosenthal.


    To any other individual in this ball, I would''ve just been another ordinarymoner. On the surface, there''s hardly any reason or incentive one would get from socializing with me.


    However, the same couldn''t be said for the Countess. It wasn''t a 100% certain, however the chances that she would encourage her son to interact with me were several times higher than that of any other person in here.


    First reason, is that she''s aware that I''m pretty close, or at least acquainted, with someone from the Incaross Familydue to the time that we met her in that bar Aerin took me to. That means I''m not aplete nobody. Secondly, with her famed Prying Eyes, she can undoubtedly perceive the true level of my magic and its vast profundity.


    I''m not sure how I fare up against her but for every other person here that is around my age, I''m miles ahead of all of them. This I know from the words that Aerin have said to me multiple times in the past.


    In other wordsand I say this without trying to be boastfulshe should know how much of a hidden ''talent'' I am.


    Anyways, as we arrived at the Rosenthal Family''s assigned table, Damien sat down first in annoyance. Me however, being the suck up piece of shit that I am, noticed the Countess standing and hastened to pull out her chair gently and offer her a seat with courtesy.


    "Oh? Thank you.." The Countess smiled warmly at me in gratitude as she sat down, clearly pleased by my polite gesture.


    My actions weren''t as smooth as refined as I would''ve hope it to be, but the meaning was there. It was undoubtedly cheeky and Damien shot me an irritated nce, seemingly implying that my action was unwarranted. His probably saw it as foolish or opportunistic.


    He turned his face to the side and seemed to be looking at something. I followed his gaze, and I could see his earlierpanions chatting it up with a few youngdies from the other families. They look like they''re enjoying themselves, and had I not talked to him, he would''ve been right there with them.


    No wonder he''s frustrated.


    I would too, had I been in his situation.


    Then, as I sit down at the table with the mother and son pair, I initiate the conversation by saying. "Thank you for your gracious invitation," I say respectfully.


    The Countess''s sses made it difficult to discern her facial expressions, but from the way she looked and dressedwith her suit and pants, as opposed to a dressand the way she carried herselfback straight, chin held highI had a feeling she was the no-nonsense type of person.


    The Countess waved her hand. "Think nothing of it," she replied kindly. "I''ve always hoped that my son could meet some good friends here in the banquet."


    "And I almost did earlier," said Damien as he made no efforts to hide his discontent, his eyes wandering everywhere except towards my general direction.


    The Countess noticed Damien''s prickly demeanor and asked me kindly,"Moreover, have you eaten yet? I saw that you''ve been standing around for a long time, so you likely do not have a table of your own. The line isn''t too long now, so you could probably get a meal for yourself so long as my son apanies you."


    "?!" Damien quickly turned his head, clearly adverse to the idea.


    "I appreciate the kind offer, but I''ve already had my fill," politely, I declined. "My teacher got me a meal earlier," I purposefully added.


    Damien might not know who she is, but the Countess surely did. "I see. How kind of her then," she replied. I thought surely she would bring up Aerin of her own ord but, surprisingly, she didn''t. Rather, she continued with: "It''s not everyday that we get to eat such rare delicacies from all around the world."


    It seems that despite their riches, foreign cuisine is still hard toe by due to scarcity and limited essibility.


    "How about the Countess? I heard you don''t typically attend these gatherings. People were surprised to see you here in person," I then asked.


    The Countess paused for a second before answering. "Well, Damien here informed me that he would be performing in the banquet. So I thought I might as well watch his performance and in the meantime, keep him from associating with the wrong sorts of people."


    I nced at Damien, who met my gaze defiantly, likely displeased at being so closely watched over.


    "Tsk.. I only said that you watch me. No one asked you to do all that," he said through his teeth.


    Although I came here to be ''friends'' with Damien, it felt like every interactions actually only worsens the rtionship between us. Not that I''m gonna go out of my way to fix it though. Other than getting that ''reward'' from Aerin, there''s really no reason for me to get any closer with him, besides maybe his hot mother.


    * * * *


    How much longer will thisst?


    I scowled as themoner prattled on to Mother. As if I needed a babysitter at a stupid charity event!


    When I said I wanted Mother to watch me, I meant showing off my new music skills, not having her chaperone me like an insolent child.


    I scoffed at the fool''s naive question. Maelstrom, or something was it? "Tsk.. I only said that you watch me. No one asked you to do all that," I say through gritted teeth.


    Mother''s forcing me to socialize with this nobody only stokes my resentment. There''s no ''reward'' worth enduring hispany longer than needed.


    To be honest, the only slightly redeeming thing about this fiasco is Mother herself. I had slightly hoped she would dress up more ''womanly'', befitting her status as a Countess. But even dressed in that unttering suit, she remains graceful and elegant, utterly captivating.


    But that''s beside the point.


    She was the one who told me to go out and socialize with other people, and when I finally did find a group of other boys who share my interests, she pulls me out to talk with this person! I don''t get it. I did as I was told and she willingly ruined my efforts.


    I shot the insolent fool a withering re. Let him know in no uncertain terms: I tolerate his presence for Mother''s sake alone.


    However, my hostile intent actually managed topletely fly over this person''s head, as he smiled and said: "Oh, you''re right! I hope you and yourpanion do well on your performanceter. To be honest, I''m still pretty nervous about performing mine solo."


    This brat..


    After our earlier interaction, it''s hard to believe that any of his niceties are genuine. It feels fake. At least, I would never act this way towards someone that had threatened me just an hour before. There must be a reason as to why he''s acting so friendly.


    Then again, those of lower birth oftenck subtlety and decorum. They do not understand the finer points of manners and diplomacy that we nobles are taught from a young age. Would he even recognize a threat unless I spelled it out inly with a knife at his throat?


    "Oh, you''re performing as well? Well, I suppose she wouldn''t bring you here without reason," said Mother.


    I didn''t know who Mother meant by ''she'' but if I''m guessing, then it must be the teacher that he mention earlierthe one who gave him food.


    "Yes, but I''m performingst." he sighed regretfully.


    "There''s no need to be ashamed, everyone starts from somewhere." My motherforted him. "Rather, I''m actually pretty curious about you. What do you usually do?"


    "Me? Uh, I usually read books in my free time and" he answered, and I couldn''t even listen to the next words that he said because I could feel Mother looking at me from the corner of her eyes.


    A boy who loves to read and also y instruments? After hearing that, her eyes were looking at me as if to say: ''See? Even thismoner boy can do it, why can''t you?''


    In my mother''s mind, there are only a few ''good'' hobbies that she considers eptable for her kid. It''s either studying and readingthe dream hobby of almost every parent; ying instruments, because that''s supposed to be ssy or sophisticated; Chess or checkers, basically any of those intellectual board games; And to a lesser extent, maybe artsbut only painting or calligraphy.


    The nerdy and boring stuff that turns the girls away.


    She doesn''t approve of my actual interests: mock duels with magical weapons, horse racing, hunting game, women, or plotting borate pranks. Those actually have tangible rewards and a great sense of satisfactions once done or won.


    Of course, such ''goody two-shoes'' hobbies impress her as she asked: "Oh? What do you usually read?"


    Do you actually believe that Mom? He''s just saying that to make himself look better. There''s no way he''s actually reading serious literature. Look, he''s gonna say philosophy just to sound educated.


    And just as I expected, his words were as follows: "I used to read a lot of philosophy" I shook my head, trying to hide the smile that formed due to second-hand embarrassment but he continued on.


    "but I guess my interests may have shifted a little bit. Given my status, I realize that I don''t have the luxury of contemting about life''s various questions. Instead, I moved on to more practical topics like economics and history," he added. "And from time to time, I read about spirituality and faith."


    "" Isn''t that too much? I get it if he''s bragging about reading philosophy. But all I have to do is ask and it''d be so embarrassing for him if he gets caught lying.


    Looking at my mother, I can see that even one of her eyebrows are raised, seemingly in doubt. "An interesting choice of subjects," she said coolly. "When you mentioned practicality, I can understand you mentioning economics and history. But why faith?" she then asked.


    "..."


    ''Finally,'' I thought to myself. ''The fraud has finally been exposed. Mother sees through his pathetic attempt to impress us with fake interests.'' I suppressed a satisfied smirk as I waited eagerly to watch his flimsy lies crumble under the weight of Mother''s scrutiny.


    The peasant shifted ufortably under Mother''s questioning gaze. For a moment, he seemed at a loss for words. But then he spoke hesitantly, "I''m afraid the reason isn''t as proper ormendable"


    "Oh, do tell," said Mother, leaning forward and resting her chin on her hands, her interest piqued. "You only made me more curious by saying that."


    He looked hesitant, but managed to squeeze the words out of his mouth. "I When I see all the injustice of this world. All the unfairness. The evildoers that evade or, worse, hide behind thew and go not just unpunished, but rewarded for their crimes I suppose a part of me wishes that there really will be a god who judges all equally and impart justice"


    "It doesn''t even have to be judgment or an afterlife Even a second life or reincarnation, I''m willing to ept," he continued. "As long as death was not truly the end for all those who never had a fair chance, for those who were wronged."


    "Reading of Gods and the afterlife brings me some peace of mind, I suppose." he admitted quietly. "For it seems too cruel if this life were really all there is."


    I couldn''t help but smirk at those words.


    Of course faith would appeal to one of his level, desperate for hope beyond the harsh realities of their mundane lives. But for those who controlled their own destinies, such false sce was needless. Uncertainty held no terror for me. I faced the future with confidence, secure in my noble birthright. While this peasant clutched at fanciful faith to alleviate his meaningless lot in life.


    No, there would be no euppance'' for the noble and powerful in an afterlife. We make our own justice in this world. Those whock such power must resort to prayers instead.


    However, to my surprise, I could see my mother''s mouth remain slightly open, seemingly taken aback by his words. His heavy words lingered on their air for a little bit longer before she was able to let out a dry chuckle. "And here I was thinking you''d say something about salvation, hope, or perhaps the meaning of life" she let out a lowugh.


    Hearing that, I thought me and my mother both saw his answer as foolish, and thus I chided in.


    "I suppose faith providesfort to those whock worldly power," Imented dryly. "The powerless must clutch at something to soothe their meaningless lot in life."


    However, rather than agreeing with me, Mother actually shot me a dreadfully reproachful look. "DAMIEN!!" nting her face in her palm, Mother sighed. "We will speak of thister. In private."


    I stared in disbelief. Mother was actually taking thismoner seriously! His trite words had impressed her while my honest opinion was deemed "cruel". What did some lowborn know of philosophy or faith? Likely he''d just read a few verses, parroted it around, and believed himself to be wise, eager to impress his betters.


    She turned back to thismoner Maelstrom, Michael, or whatever his stupid name is. "Please, forgive my son. He is still young and has much to learn," wherein she actually lowered her head in apology.


    The peasant smiled graciously. "Think nothing of it." But his simple grace only fueled my outrage at being chided and apologized for like a child! This guy is my age, if not younger than me, and he''s acting like he''s some old bigshot in front of my mother of all people.


    A smile then crept up her lips, as she replied to his earlier words. "I do agree with your sentiments. Often times, evil goes unpunished and it''s such a heartbreaking thing to see," taking a swig off of her wine, shemented. "It seems like your teacher weren''t lying."


    While Mother listened eagerly, I stared sullenly at the banquet''s gaudy decor. What did I care for this peasant''s hobbies? Let him preen and posture for Mother''s approval.


    Our stations in life are set  no amount of reading or performing will allow a lowborn to climb into noble circles. Let Mother fawn over thismoner and his ''admirable'' hobbies, this will be thest time I''ll see of him anyway. My time is better spent with those who share my experiences, not wasting away listening to this nobody drone on for Mother''s amusement.


    "Excuse me, Mother," I interjected coolly. "I believe my performance ising up soon, so I better look for Mikael and prepare." I left without waiting for a reply.


    * * * *


    I watched as Damien left the table in frustration, and I could somewhat understand. There''s nothing more annoying than to hear your parents go on and on about this one person, this one cousin, that just somehow is always doing better than you.


    Normally, I might''ve sympathized with him. But when I''m the guy that his mother isparing him to, how can I not feel ecstatic?


    However, after seeing her son leave so abruptly, I could hear her sigh audibly. "If only he was more like you," she leaned back on her seat.


    While I reveled in her praise, I made sure to keep my reply courteous. "I''m sure he has his merits," There''s no points to be gained by openly talking shit about a son in front of his mother.


    To my surprise however, she actuallyughed bitterly at myment. "You think so? A mother knows her children best." She looked at me and continued. "I hoped that he would at least gain some friends that can help set him on the right path, but he doesn''t even have that. Birds of a feather flock together. He and his friend waste money on gambling and women. I fear next he won''t stop at brothel women, but startying hands on the people here. Several maids haveined about his recent behavior."


    "Even now, without Mikael, he naturally gravitated towards the most lecherous group of boys he could''ve found in this entire banquet."


    "Sometimes, I hate the fact that I''vee to be this strong. My hearing is a little too perceptive for it''s own good," she added with a sigh.


    I didn''t even know what the most appropriate words to say in this situation is. The mother is openly shit talking her son. Am I supposed to agree? Say her son is shit? But I feel like that''d elicit a negative reaction. Its like the: ''Only I can talk shit about my son'' kind of thing.


    Thus, I just nodded and let her vent, chiming in with a simple: "I see."


    "I''ve tried confronting him directly about it, but he only shrinks back and lies every time I do so. I tried being both hard or gentle with him but he just won''t open up to me."


    "Forgive my rambling," she said. "I might''ve had a few too many drinks. Though I would really wee it if you could be my son''s friend. He needs at least one good friend among the catalog of good-for-nothings that he currently has." she said as she looked at me, putting down her sunsses to show her sincerity.


    A pair of clear hazel eyes stared right into mine, filled with nothing but concern for the future well-being of her child.


    "I know it''s a hassle and his personality is pretty difficult to deal with, but I can make it worth your time," she said with concern. "I just want him on the right path."

 Chapter 78: Prelude to the Performance

    Chapter 78: Prelude to the Performance


    "Actually, before we get into all of that. I wanna ask you first, where do you live?" asked the Countess, as she leaned back on her seat.


    Dressed in her tight ck suit, under which is a white undershirt, the curves of her figure were pretty discernible: whether it be her slim wait or the sudden protrusion in her slender body caused be her sizable bust, it left much to the imagination yet simultaneously revealed her enticing form.


    I couldn''t peek at where her waist met her hips because of our table blocking my view. But judging by what I''ve seen on our previous brief encounters, I''m guessing she''s pretty loaded back there as well.


    It really makes you wonder as to how did Damien not have developed an Oedipusplex yet, with how bangable his mother looks.


    "Me? I live in the city with my family," I say, hiding my tant ogling.


    "Oh, that''s good then. We''re also staying in the city for the meantime, up in the northern district." the Countess replied, looking like she''s already pieced together a n.


    For a few seconds, she turned her head to watch over Damien who''s already found Mikael and were talking to each other, hopefully about their uing performance together in a few minutes.


    "So what do you say?" she asked, turning back to look at me again. "I know you''re not supposed to force a friendship but he really needs goodpany before he changespletely. He was so sweet back then but now he''s getting dragged along with his friend''s bad hobbies."


    Although, I''m all ready to say yes, I still asked. "Can''t the Countess do something about it herself? Surely, he would listen to his mother more than he would to mesomeone he views as a lowlymoner."


    "Sometimes, the messenger matters more than the message." she replied wistfully. "No matter what I say, he''s presently at an age where he''ll think ''Oh, mom''s nagging again'' and not consider my words carefully."


    "Still, why me? If it''s just outsiders, then there must be plenty of decent people from other noble families," I pressed.


    "I trust the character judgment of your teacher," replied the Countess, crossing her arms in her chest which caused her breasts to be prompted up nicely. "Not to mention, does it really matter if you''re a noble or not? A burst of his preconceived notions about noble superiority may do him good when he encounters a person as gifted as yourself,mon birth or not."


    "However, if you fear him mistreating you or abusing his power, have no concerns," she added. "I''ll ensure it doesn''t happen. And should anything ur beyond my sight, you need only inform me. I''ll...see to it that you''re appropriatelypensated for any trouble."


    I knew that there wasn''t anything dirty or sexual with what she meant, but my rotten mind just keep interpreting it that way.


    Exhaling a mouthful of air, Imented: "The Countess really seems to treasure her son, for you to go to such lengths for him."


    After hearing my words, the Countess showed a somewhat sad smile. "Yes. I know his behavior and attitude is far from ideal, but he''s my son. Ever since his father died, hecked a proper male figure in his life. No matter how I try to discipline him, he won''t listen to a woman telling him what to do."


    Then I noticed her gaze fall regretfully to her own attire  men''s clothes, worn in an attempt to appear more authoritative to her son.


    Aside from being a single mother, she also has to fill in for the role of the Count who is currently too young to assume power. Is that why she dresses as a man? To seem like a moremanding presence to her rebellious boy? No, actually, not just to her son. As Regent ruling in her young son''s stead, she had to maintain authority over their subjects as well in order to properly run their house andnds.


    However, rather thanmenting on it, I instead diverted the topic to another direction. "No wonder the Countess seemed to remind me of someone."


    When she asked what I meant, I told her: "My mother was the same," I said gently. "She might not be a noble like yourself but she also had to raise me and my sister alone. She''s strong and hardworking, taking on burdens herself," I exaggerated fondly.


    The Countess''s seemed surprised by my words.


    "I thought surely, someone like you must''ve been raised from a perfect family," she then sighed, her shoulders slumping despondently. "If theck of a father figure isn''t the problem, then perhaps the issue lies with me after all."


    Her eyes were filled with doubt, regret and worry towards her past actions.


    "Not at all," I said kindly. "My mother did the best she could, as I''m sure you have. Your son''s choices are ultimately his own, regardless of how he was raised."


    The Countess gave me a wan but grateful smile. "Haa.. Your mother must be one hell of a woman," she said wistfully before sighing "At the very least, much better than I am. She likely doesn''t have a fraction of my wealth yet she''s raised finer children."


    "Yes, she really is. The reason I''m so determined to seed is so I can repay her efforts and help shoulder her burdens sooner," I say, trying to make myself look like the perfect son in front of her.


    It seemed to have the intended effect as after hearing my words, she turned to me with a kind and charming smile on her face. She rest her chin on one hand as she leaned forward towards me.


    "Make sure you do so," she said gently, twirling a few strands of her straight ck hair around her fingers. "She will never say or ask for it herself, but you cannot fathom how greatly she requires reassurance, to be loved, or to have her efforts acknowledged. No matter how much your mother asserts that she does not require it or how powerful an image she puts up, believe me. She really needs it."


    "Small gestures can mean the world to one''s heart," she tacked on at the end.


    I look at her meaningfully after she speaks, "Perhaps the Countess speaks from experience?" I ask gently.


    The Countess pauses for a moment, her eyes lingering on mine as she lowers her hand. She chose not to reply but rather sh me a soft, knowing smile with her eyes instead.


    After a while, the Countess gives me a weary but grateful smile. "Your mother must sleep peacefully at night, knowing her son is as capable and considerate as you," she says tiredly. "I''m even more convinced that you being friends with my son would be of great benefit to him. So.. do you mind?"


    I give her a shy smile and honestly reply, "I don''t see why I should refuse. The Countess has already asked me for this much. I''ll try to befriend Mr. Damien as the Countess wishes, however, I can''t guarantee anything."


    "That''s kind of you. I''m truly grateful," she replied. "I''ll see to it that you''re wellpensated for your troubles."


    A brief silence then befalls our table. Taking a final sip from her ss, she nces at her watch and remarks, "Feel free to go. I''ve already taken up too much of your time. You wouldn''t want to waste the remainder of the banquet with an olddy like me, would you?"


    It was already 9, a full hour after the beginning of the banquet, and as such there''s only another hour remaining. All around us, people of all agesmostly youngerwere talking, socializing, and building connections with each other. Food had be secondary as they were all out of their tables and were standing around in the ballroom.


    Many had even built up so much rapport and chemistry with each other that they were at the center, dancing to the rhythm as the band yed a lovely tune.


    "Madame, you''d be surprised by how much I enjoyed getting to know you.. and your son, just now." I reply politely. "But I''m sure there are others who wish to speak with you this evening, so I''ll graciously take my leave."


    "Uhm.. If I may, with your permission," I stop just as I was about to stand up from the table, before continuing hesitantly yet eagerly, "Would you mind if I write to you asionally? If y-you don''t mind the thoughts of amoner."


    "?"


    Out of all the things I''ve said so far, she looked most surprised and taken aback by the words that I''ve just spoken. It was as if it took her a second to properly process my words due to either shock or the sheer audacity of someone like me to actually suggest that.


    Eventually, she politely put a hand over her mouth as an amused lock came upon her face. Without removing her hand, she replies, "For your age and background, you''re pretty well spoken. I''ll give you that. Perhaps a little private exchange could be... interesting, for both of us. You may write to me, we''ll see if our letters continue."


    "Just write it to"


    She provides her address, and I quicklymit it to memory. I would be lying if I said I wasn''t thrilled at the prospect secretly of staying in touch with someone so far above my rank, and my future "friend''s" mother no less.


    Then with a wave of her hand, we bid farewells as I made my way back to my teacher who was still standing on the same corner I had left her earlier. She had an eyebrow raised when she saw meing back towards her.


    Before I could say anything, she gestured with her chin that we both go the dark, empty balcony for more privacy. As soon as she left the ballroom, I quickly followed suit.


    "Did I do good?" I asked with a proud smile on my face.


    "I thought I told you to go make some friends?" Aerin retorted yfully. "Damien looked like he had eaten a bug when you were sitting with him at the table."


    "It seems that he''s not too fond of people like me," I say awkwardly as I scratch my cheeks.


    Hearing my words, Aerin chuckled lightly. "I was so worried when I saw that, out of all people, you chose to approach the Rosenthal family''s scion first. I was gonna step up myself had he done anything untoward you in public. But you handed it better than I thought you would. I expected that you would be trembling in your shoes the moment he started spouting with that spoiled mouth of his"


    "I really was nervous!" I exaggerated with my hands. "I approached him because I remember him from the backroom earlier. I was just trying to be friendly and then he snapped back at me as though I killed his pet hamster or something."


    Aerin patted my shoulder reassuringly. "You cannot please all. What matters is you acted with good intent. Some hearts are closed to certain people; do not take it personally. Besides, it''s his loss for turning you away."


    I was just about to nod in gratitude when Aerin suddenly bent forward, lowering herself to my level. "Though, I must say, you lingered on that table a little too long, don''t you think? Damien ran off minutes earlier but you seemed to have had a fun time talking with his mother," she eyed me suspiciously.


    At her words, I chose not to say anything, cheeks flustered, as though I was embarrassed.


    Seeing my silent admission, Aerin pinched my cheeks and ignored my reaction before continuing. "That''s all anyone can do really. You did well for a first attempt. So, on to the next thingyour performanceter on. You haven''t forgotten, haven''t you?"


    "No. Of course not. I haven''t forgotten." I shook my head the best I could with her holding it firmly on her hands.


    "Consider your earlier interaction with Damien as practice." Aerin says. "In retrospect, it might''ve been better that you''ve chosen to interact with such an elitist snob from the get-go, rather than mingling with the other, more humble and sensible peers of yours. As they say, adversity helps you grow."


    "Don''t worry though," Aerin continued. "I haven''t forgotten about my words earlier. I''ll be even more generous, considering you held your ground earlier better than I had expected."


    Aerin''s head then turns towards the door, where the stage could be seen from a distance. From here, we could see that a certain pair of boys were now standing upstage. "Oh, it''s their turn now," I say as I look at Mikael and Damien.


    Though, whenpared to the other events taking ce, it could be said that they were merely a sideshow or in the background as everyone else were busy trying to maximize the 2-hour period where in they''re at the presence of so many high-ranking personnel by socializing as much as they could.


    That doesn''t mean they don''t have an audience though.


    As mentioned before, the highest ranked personages weren''t caught up in the game of social politics and merely chatted with their friends and acquaintances. Since they were also coincidentally the people closest to the stage, they actually paid attention to the performers.


    The royal family, the ducal houses, and the other individuals of illustrious backgrounds and statusthese are the people that are paying attention.


    "I wonder if they feel any pressure at all," I murmur to myself as I recalled their big words.


    Weren''t they saying something about showing off how ssy and cultured they were to the princesses? With such arrogant ims, I wonder what kind of a show they''ll put on to back it up.


    "Do you want to move closer?" asked Aerin. "Seeing how bad other people are is one way to motivate yourself," she said with a mischievous look in her face.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at those words because I knew they were true. Too often, when people put themselves down, they underestimate just how bad and stupid other people could get. Like if you''re considered average, then consider that approximately 50% of the poption is somehow worse off than you.


    That''s an idea that I always used tofort myself with back then.


    "Sure," I answer. "I want to see just how good these young masters are."

 Chapter 79: Encore

    Chapter 79: Encore


    A few minutester, small apuse rang out from the crowd. Mikael and Damien finished their duet, and bowed as they left the stage.


    In that few minutes, I was able to hear just what type of music is currently most prevalent in this era. And if I were to make aparison, it''d be most simr to the baroque period back on Earth. Which in my opinion is very good since the music which I''ve most giarized belonged to that of the ssical erathe natural sessor of the Baroque period, as per history texts.


    After all, no matter how good these giarized works might be, they would seem alien if not appreciated within a certain cultural context.


    Now as for Damien and Mikael''s performancehow should I say this. They were so-so, so to speak. It''s akin to a kid''s recital. You don''t really watch them because you expect some unprecedented level of mastery and skill.


    People watch them because they''re kids. "Kids ying a piece from a famousposer in front of a crowd", that alone is impressive enough for the adults watching. A child can literally fumble their dance steps in front of the crowd, and the people watching would find it cute or amusing at best.


    They''re not really held up to the same standard.


    Best analogy I can think of is in sports, specifically basketball: In a game, people will still cheer for a kid that only made one out of eleven shot attempts. Even if that one sessful shot came from a wide-open 2 point jumpshot from the wing, that somehow still hit the board and spins on the rim a few times before finally going into the hoop.


    People still enjoy a kids'' match where the score is an abysmal 12-15 in the second quarter  both teams are ying absolute garbage ball and shooting with piss poor efficiency. Why? Because they''re fucking kids, that''s what makes it impressive.


    The ipetence and struggles are endearing when children are the ones performing rather than professionals.


    However, theparatively lower standards ced on kids only serve to heighten the level of awe and admiration when a truly skilled young yer graces the court. When a child drops a 40 bomb with impable efficiency, unts masterful dribbling maneuvers, and sinks the majority of their contested shots, wouldn''t that crowd be awed at that?


    A kid breaks another kid''s ankles, hits a tough fadeaway, maybe even does a little celebration at the end of it, wouldn''t that be quite a sight?


    From the corner of my eyes, I can see the Countess apuding with a smile as she watched her son go down the stage. She seemed totally ted to see her son do something that''s not aplete disappointment for once.


    "How do you feel after seeing their level?" nudged Aerin from the side.


    "I''ve never felt more skilled than I do now," I reply honestly.


    Aerin smiles at my words and pulls me closer by the shoulder. "See? I told you there''s nothing to be nervous about. You''re special," she says as her fingers pinches my cheek. "There''s still about half an hour before it''s your turn," she adds.


    "From the looks of it, most of the celebrations have alreadye to an end. I wonder if anyone will even be there to watch," I say as I look around.


    The food in the buffet were no longer being refilled. Certain trays have even been already taken back. Most of the people were now seated on the tables, talking with either their families or their newly gained friends. Some of the people with busy schedules have even already paid their respects to the Empress and bid farewell early.


    By the time I will be the one on stage, one can only imagine that half of the guests must have already left.


    "Don''t worry about it,"forted Aerin. "The royal family has to stay till the very end. Even with only a few people, you could argue that they''re the best audience that you could possibly hope for."


    My eyes then couldn''t help but drift towards the royal family sitting at the very front. The amount of people trying to talk to Princess Sofys have decreased considerably. Most of them were just the ones paying their respects before leaving the banquet,


    The empress still remained seated, unperturbed by anything.


    If there were to be any difference it would be that Princess Cynthia is now talking to her friends and have since left the side of her older brother Prince Edmund. Like a bird let out of its cage, she was chirping happily with the other girls her age, presumably from other notable families as well.


    Prince Edmund, on the other hand, was still at the table just as he was before. The only difference is now he''s closer to his older sister, just like he was with Cynthia half an hour prior.


    ''There was rumors about the prince being sickly'' I then recalled. ''Maybe that story does have merits to it after all.''


    * * *


    Half an hourter, the ballroom had considerably been emptied out. Servants cleaned up after the guests which had left, used tes and utensils on the tables being picked up and taken to be washed and cleaned.


    The second-to-thest performer were still on stage. Again, another musician. My sister, Laurel, seemed to have made the schedule with the intent of putting all the more boisterous performers first, so that their liveliness can seep into the peak of the celebratory atmosphere.


    Right now, towards the end, most of the musicians yed somber and peaceful tunes to simmer down the atmosphere at guests left. The serene melodies of the current performer served as a fitting end to the celebrations, calming the diminishing crowd into a gentle farewell. At this point, many familiar faces were now absent from the thinning crowd.


    The amount of people that remained probably doesn''t exceed twenty, and that''s including the four members of the royal family. Though my own father had already left, ny sister is still here and so does the head of the other two ducal houses. It could be said that the people remaining are the ones closest to the royal family, and thus are the highest ranking people within the empire''s reach.


    Strangely enough, Eloise and her son also remained, though thetter visibly looks like he wants go home already.


    All this time, I''ve never left my pupil''s side.


    With many of the tables now empty and cleaned, I sat the two of us somewhere near the front. As the quartet''s performance is about toe to a close, I couldn''t help but be worried for Maelriel.


    When Laurel assigned Maelriel to the veryst slot, there was a certain element that I had not foreseen.


    Initially, I thought that this would be the worst time to perform, literally at the very end of the celebration. I already knew that most people would have already left by then, since there would be nothing more to do.


    However, what I hadn''t foresaw is that as people left, the more focused the remaining audience bes at the performing person. Beforewith the exception for the most popr and renowned performersthough there was a lot of people present, every other performer is basically a sideshow left to the background.


    Yes, there were probably a lot more people watching then than there are now, but there were also other sources of entertainment: from the food, to thepanionship, and the socializing, there were a lot of other things to pay attention to.


    Whereas earlier performers may have yed for a disinterested crowd, he would soon perform for an engaged few. Not only that, he''s not performing as part of a duet, trio, or a quartet. He''s performing solo.


    Though fewer people remained, each one watched attentively. With so many distractions gone, the current performers have the undivided attention of the remaining guests. Though they shared small talks over wine, the pressure of performing in front of such distinguished personnel probably exceeds that of the earlier crowd.


    Looking towards my pupil''s side, I could see that he''s pretty quiet. Never had he been in front of so many people, let alone having them that hyper focused on him. For people of his standing, people like the Empress would''ve only been names he would heard from stories and never see in person.


    But now such an individual would not only be watching him but also scrutinizing him. I can only imagine the pressure he must be feeling.


    "Riel," I call out to him and he turns to look at me. "They''re almost done with their set. You should start preparing for yours. Come, let''s go to the backroom. I''ll help you out," I gently massaged his back, hoping to soothe his nerves and reassure him that he wasn''t alone.


    "Thanks..." he says rather quietly.


    Discreetly, away from the eyes of others, the two of us quietly headed for the backroom. As the two of us walked down the corridor, I looked at Maelriel walking in front of me and noticed that I had actually ruffled his hair a little bit from all the time I was ying with his head.


    "Sit over there."


    Once we were at the backroom, I told him to sit down at the spare piano''s seat. I had to make sure my boy looks as best as he could possibly be when he''s on that stage.


    Taking out a handkerchief, I wipe away any traces of sweat from his face. He looked quiet adorable as he closed his eyes and let me hold him by the chin. Unlike many boys his age, he seemed to actually pay attention and properly groom his appearancea habit he no doubt picked from his mother and sister.


    "Teacher.. you" he began hesitantly.


    "Sweetheart," I replied softly but firmly, "Stay still for just a moment longer."


    Once I was satisfied that not a hair was out of ce nor a crease marring his neat cor, I stepped back and smiled at my young pupil. "There now," I said. "You''re looking fresh as a daisy. What do you say we run through your piece once more before you go on?"


    He turned obediently toward the piano and began ying. His performance was wless, the notes flowing smoothly from his fingertips.


    "Hmm.. you''re not as nervous as I expected." I couldn''t help but notice. I surely thought he would be trembling or at least feel pressured somewhat.


    This is good.


    Because frankly, I wasn''t too sure if I was doing a good job reassuring or encouraging him before. I''ve never been in his position, being afraid of making a mistake or failure, so I couldn''t really empathize or put myself in his shoes.


    Maybe it''s because of our different upbringing? Coming from a powerful family, failure has never been the end for me. I always have had the resource and connections toe back from it as many times as I wanted. To me, mistakes were more of a learning experience if anything.


    That might not be the case for someone like Maelriel though.


    Thus, I didn''t know what exactly I had to do or say in order to resonate with him in case he were to feel that way. I felt like I was just spouting flowery encouragements, hoping that one of them will stick.


    After hearing my words thought, a faint look of embarrassment crept up my pupil''s handsome face. "Am I?" he scratched his cheeks. "I guess before I was too preupied with what will happen if I fail. I always thought of the possible embarrassment or humiliation, and it sometimes affected me."


    "But now.. rather than thinking of what will happen if I fail, I have things to look forward to when I seed. And that helped me focus a lot more on wanting to seed, rather than being afraid of failure," he admitted honestly.


    Oh? I was honestly pleasantly surprised.


    "That''s a really good mentality to have. There is a big difference between trying not to fail and genuinely trying to seed," I add on. "Avoiding failure does not guarantee sess, while focusing your energy on achieving victory can propel you forward."


    Again, I felt like my student was arriving at all these correct conclusions on his own, without any need for me to help at all.


    Maelriel''s talent and eagerness to learn have no doubt ttered my ego as a teacher, making me somewhat overconfident in my abilities. It felt easy because Riel was smart andprehensive enough to be able to understand everything that I''ve taught so quickly that teaching him felt almost effortless.


    On the other hand, however, his attentiveness warms my heart because I realize the prize I promised likely means so much more to him. It''s probably the thing he was referring to when he said ''something to look forward about''.


    How sweet.


    Since he''s so determined to get it, then I''ll make sure it''s worth his efforts. There is no need to withhold my affections from one so wonderful and true. A kiss is not difficult to give, and I took his first one years ago anyway.


    After a few minutes of wless practice, we could hear the apuse ring out from the other side of the wall signaling that the quartet had finished their performance.


    Finally, it''s his turn and I immediately turned to him to give him somest minute words of encouragement. "You''ve got this," I say confidently. "Just y like you have every day for the past year in our practice room. Your talent will shine through."


    "Thank you," he nodded, reassured by my words. "I''ll keep it to heart."


    As he entered from backstage, I quickly walked out of the backroom and back into the ballroom where the rest of the audience were. Turning my head towards the stage, I could see Maelriel standing there with many eyes on him. On the outside, he looked pretty confident but with the years I''ve spent with him, I was able to recognize the little things and cues that he does every time he''s nervous or pressured.


    Thankfully, he was able to push through it as he bowed towards the remaining crowd with practiced elegance.


    I must say, his mother had nock of taste or refinement. I actually had prepared another set of clothes, just in case Maelriel were to wear something that is.. let''s say, ''unfit'' for the asion. However, there was no need because he came already dressed in fine clothing that suited his charms very nicely.


    To my surprise, however, just as I''m about to go back to my seat, someone actually waved and called out to me.


    "Aerin!" I heard a voice quietly call out.


    Turning my head towards the direction of the voice, I could see the crown princess, Sofys, waving towards me and gesturing for me to sit next to her. Mentally, I frowned because I don''t think the two of us were all that familiar with each other.


    Ever since that incident, I barely made any public appearances and Laurel had been the one serving as the ''face'' of our family.


    However, I wouldn''t show such a face towards the future ruler of our Empire. With utmost courtesy, I took a seat beside the gorgeously red-haired fairy-like maiden.


    "Good evening, your highness." I politely greeted.


    "Good evening." She replied mildly.


    "Is there any reason as to why Her Highness called for me?" I asked respectfully, not out of courtesy for her higher status, but because she who sits beside me is many decades my junior yet has already surpassed me in myriad ways in regards to mystical arts.


    "There''s no need to raise one''s guard. I rarely ever see the eldest daughter of the Incaross family and yet you didn''te to greet me even once this entire evening," she sighed regretfully.


    Courteously, I apologized. "I assumed that the princess had far more pressing matters to attend to rather than to spend times with useless formal greetings with me."


    "If you were to have walked up to me earlier, I would have passed over everyone else to make time for you specifically. Even at my rank, I still have to treat someone of your status with due respect." she replied gently.


    "Your words honor me. Unfortunately, I was upied earlier and could not properly greet the princess."


    At that, Sofys looked to the stage, asking "Busy with that youth, I suppose?"


    "He is my pupil." I answered truthfully. I did not attempt to conceal the rtionship between Maelriel and I nor was I trying to in the first ce.


    "Oh?" Sofys replied, interest blooming in her eyes. "Then he must be someone with potential for you to take him as a disciple."


    Soon after Maelriel was introduced to the crowd, he sat in front of the piano and began his performance. His fingers hovered above the ivory keys for a moment beforeing down to y the opening bars of theposition.


    The piece started off with swirling, lively notes that filled the concert hall. I remembered when Maelriel had first shown me the music sheets, titled ''Spanish Rhapsody''. Not being familiar with the word ''Spanish'', I had asked him what it meant. He chuckled and changed it to something else soon after that.


    I would say it''s one of his pieces that have higher technical demands and showmanship, withplex runs and arpeggios that showcased Maelriel''s virtuosity. Combined with it being one of his original pieces which he had written himself, it''s perhaps one of the best ways he could demonstrate both his creative and technical prowess at once.


    From the very first passages, theposition gripped the audience''s full attention. It possessed apletely fresh and distinctive style along with bold tempi that seemed designed to disy his consummate skill on the instrument. It was abundantly clear to all listeners that this was no ordinary children''s recital where kids are apuded for simply mechanically ploughing through their musical sheets, doing the absolute bare minimum.


    This was someone so young, ying as though he waspeting with the experts.


    All chatter died down as everyone''s attention was directed towards the stage. Maelriel''s fingers danced furiously yet gracefully across the keyboard, moving seamlessly from oneplex movement to the next. The purposeful crescendos and elerandos added to the technical difficulty yet heightened the dramatic effect greatly. What began as a cheerful melody soon swelled into a tour de force of dexterity, filled with split-second octave leaps and tempestuous arpeggios.


    I had to cover my mouth with my hand to hide the smirk that slowly crept up my lips. This is how exactly I envisioned this moment in my head many times over.


    Not a single trace of nervousness or hesitation could be found in his music. It is as though the nervous wreck that once yed in front of Laurel was apletely different person altogether.


    It is then that I remembered to look towards a certain table, where the Eloise and her son were watching. I remembered the initial arrogance that her brat treated my baby with. I wanted to step in and curb his arrogance a little bit, but Maelriel handled the situation better than I''d expected so I remained watching from the sidelines.


    However, looking at his face now, it''s about high time he realized the disparity between the two of them. Funnily enough, this difference in musical ability is arguably the least important out of all the other aspects that Maelriel overwhelmingly bests him at.


    Afterwards came the second song in his set. If I recall correctly, it''s called ''Isabe''s Luby'' and he actually yed this one on a mandolin, so I was pretty surprised to see him bring it out on the piano. Now I don''t know who Isabe is, but I assume it''s a ceholder name for a mother who sings a luby to her children. Surely, it''s a song about a caring mother who wants her children to live long happy lives.


    Because inparison to the earlier disy of technical mastery, this one was more reserved and rxing.


    From the side, Sofysmented: "The first piece was undeniably impressive, but this one is more to my taste. I''ve always preferred something soothing over shy disys." She then turned to look at me, and ask. "Is this one of yourspositions?"


    I quickly shook my head, making no attempt to take any of my pupil''s glory for myself. Let him get the recognition he deserves.


    However, Sofys'' next words caught me by surprise: "I wonder if he can sing too? I wouldn''t mind having him y at my bedside. I could really use some help falling asleep well."


    I raised an eyebrow slightly at the princess''s rather ''intriguing'' request. But she merelyughed it off and continued listening with rapt attention.


    "Since there''s no one scheduled after him, it wouldn''t be rude to request an encore, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 80: New Sugar Mommies

    Chapter 80: New Sugar Mommies


    Only after I''ve yed a couple more songs, ones that weren''t initially included in my list, did my performance truly end. It could be said that yingst had brought me some unexpected benefits, since I was able to extend my time much longer than any of the other performers before me.


    Observing the faces of the spectators, the first one I noticed is of course my teacher who was looking at me with a proud expression, a beaming smile stered on her face.


    She has at longst witnessed the fruition of the years of effort she had invested in teaching me and, for my first time performing on stage, I hope I did not disappoint. Seeing her in the crowd, I purposefully turned towards her and beamed a bright smile of my own, to let everyone else know that we were rted somehow.


    The crown princess, who is seated beside Aerin, was also looking at me. She was also apuding and looked pretty curious and interested herself, albeit only mildly. The two younger royals also offered their apuse, pleased with what they heard. As for the empress, a few slow ps was all that I earned before she returned to her usualzed state.


    The other people, presumably officials and the head of the ducal houses, also offered their apuse. Then, as for the most surprising spectator, Countess Rosenthal, she also offered her genuine apuse from the back as she watched me together with her son.


    Thus with a bow, I made my exit amidst the eyes of my please audience.


    When I returned to the backroom, it was already mostly deserted. It wasn''t until I returned to where the audience were that finally someone greeted me. Obviously, it was Aerin, already standing by the end of the corridor,


    When she saw me, her eyes immediately lit up. "You looked so good up there. You were nothing short of breathtaking," she said as she pulled me to a tight embrace. Instantly, she started ruffling my hair which she had just fixed half an hour ago. "Well done, really. You did a good job."


    Her breasts were right up on my face and I could almost breathe in its milky scent mixed with her sensual perfume. The warmth of her chest immediately spread across my face but she didn''t seem to mind in the slightest.


    "Teacher, let go"


    "Come, a few of them wants to talk to you." she said, grabbing my hand as she stringed me along back to the guest area.


    Just a few moments after, one of the people from the audience approached me. He was a brown haired man with elegant bearing. He worerge rimmed round sses and looked to be the intellectual kind of guy.


    "I see that you''re actually familiar with thedy of the Incaross family," he said warmly, giving a respectful nod to Aerin. "No wonder you were able to show a great level of appreciation for culture."


    "Your words honor me, good sir." I reply politely, to which he seems to take delight in. "All that I know, I owe to my great teacher,"


    "It seems that your teacher has taught you well," he said. "Not just in skills, but in manners and humility as well," he tacked on.


    It seems that despite his praises, he still considers him and the other nobles to be "above" me. That''s why he was so pleased with me acting humble.


    "I''m Leo Grendle, I hope to see more from you in the future." and with that he shook my hand and walked away.


    After him, came a few other people. They call came to greet me and said just about the same thing: "A surprising disy of finesse for amoner", "You have a refined taste", and so on and so forth. Almost all of them seemed to rte it to me being Aerin''s apprentice but she always made the effort to tell them that it wasn''t her, but all me.


    It wasn''t until a few minutester that someone interesting finally walked up to me.


    "So there really was some truth about the age old adage of saving the best forst," the crown princess said as she walked towards me.


    Without her trying to exude the tyrannical aura that she had emanated earlier, it allowed me to properly appreciate and notice the elegance of her bearing. For someone that is said to be perfect in so many different, her appearance is just as wless as every other aspect of hers.


    Her red hair immediately stood out from the crowd of blondes, brtes, and ck haired individuals that I had met so far. Her blue eyes were perhaps her most ordinary feature, though that didn''t lessen her beauty in the slightest but ratherplimented her aesthetic nicely:


    A peerless maiden from an exalted lineage, blessed with an unrivaled bloodline and boundless resources.


    "I''m surprised I''ve never heard of you before, or is this your first time ying for the public?" She stopped just right in front of me before she asked.


    I gave her a courteous bow, given her high standing, and replied: "Yes, it is my first time. I''m very honored to see that the princess has appreciated my meager work."


    She let out a melodiousugh at my words. "No need for false modesty," she said. "After receiving so much praise tonight, how can you still think your performance was merely ''meager''?"


    "But that doesn''t really matter. I''m pleased with what I saw, and I''m curious as to what other things you can achieve," she said softly. "I would''ve dly taken you under my wing but it looks like you''re already under someone else'', so I shan''t be rude."


    Aerin, who was standing right beside the two of us, smiled at the princess''s words of moderation and show of respect to her. So she said:


    "You are too kind, Your Highness. I have been fortunate to guide his beginning steps and teach someone of such aptitude," Aerin chimed in. "I''ll see to it that his talent will be allowed to bloom to its fullest potential."


    "You''d do well to nurture his rare talents," the princess replied. "And from what I''m seeing, it doesn''t seem like music is the only thing your pupil is gifted at." she added, a glint appeared in her eyes.


    Her words immediately caught my attention. Is she just like the Countess? Or does she have other ways to detect the level of a person''s magical prowess? Nevertheless, the princess seemed genuinely pleased with what she saw in me, and thus didn''t hesitate to add:


    "Though I won''t be able to oversee his education and training myself, I still wish to be able to support a young talent''s growth."


    "Since people have told me of yourmon descent, allow me to be one of your patrons," the princess said, offering me a warm and generous smile. "I will dly help ease your material worries so that you may have more time and energy to focus on cultivating your gifts for the benefit of our empire."


    At the side, Aerin looked surprised. Though earning someone''s patronage is part of the reason why she wanted me to y here, she did not expect the princess to be the one to offer her patronage first out of every guests in the hall.


    Before she can say anything, I already replied: "Your generosity is beyond measure, Your Highness," I saw with a bow.


    She chuckled. "Oh, but it is not without expectation," she exined. "My patronage does note free. I will naturally look for results and perhaps request some small favors or services from time to time."


    Wishing to remain in the princess''s good graces, I replied diplomatically, "Your Highness is too kind. Whatever small services I am capable of rendering would be my privilege and honor."


    The princess smiled, pleased by my response.


    "Well spoken," she said graciously. "So long as our interests align, I trust our partnership will be fruitful and you will achieve great things that bring credit to us both." then pausing for a little bit, she continued. "You can expect the gift some time around this week, as well as any special request that I may have."


    After saying that, the princess took her leave and attended to the servants and the other coordinators of the banquet.


    During our conversation, I wondered if I should''ve brought up my mother to the princess. However, I ultimately decided against it, concluding that it would be more prudent to first establish greater familiarity before revealing that connection and employing it as a means of drawing us closer. Rather than using that information to immediately initiate our friendship, I judged it best to allow our rapport to develop organically at first


    From the side, Aerin said to me. "See? It''s your first time performing and you alreadynded yourself one of the best and wealthiest patron possible," she chuckled.


    I returned her excitement with a remark of my own before asking. "Do you think the princess noticed my mana?"


    "Hmm.. I''m not sure, since I don''t know much about her. But I won''t be surprised if she did." exined Aerin. "At her level, she could probably see someone''s magical expertise by simply feeling how refined and pure their mana are."


    I nodded at Aerin exnation.


    After the princess, no one else from the royal family came and greeted me. The Empress remained seated at her seat and as the host of the entire event, she wouldn''t leave as long as there''s any guest remaining.


    However, it was only when I was seated at the table again that a rather unexpected person came forward.


    "You truly surprised me earlier," said the Countess Rosenthal. "To be honest, when I initially heard you begin performing an unknown melody, I became concerned about the notion of you ying an originalposition. I thought that such a distinguished audience wouldn''t be appropriate for a novice to debut an inaugural piece. Failure here would haunt the rumors of high society."


    "However, your songs, all of them, were truly pleasant to the ears," she said.


    "Thank you for your kind words," I reply.


    Looking from behind her, I can see Damien''s fed up expression as if to say ''just when are we going home?''. I could truly sympathize with that look but unfortunately, his mother had no intentions of letting me go just yet.


    "Hearing the princess''s words earlier, I realized that I might''ve been too stingy with my offer." she suddenly says. "I am the one requesting the most of you, yet I seem to be providing the least. However, if both the Princess and Lady Incaross are already covering your financial needs, then I suppose you have no use for any more excess funds."


    "That doesn''t mean I won''t give you money. I still will, lest I appear miserly in high society. I''m merely saying if you have other requests feel free to voice it or write it to me in a letter," she said.


    "Then I''ll make sure to do so," I say politely. "I am grateful for your generosity as well."


    To think that the stupid rules among the aristocracy about the conventions of keeping face and noble dignity would actually benefit me in such a way. Simply because the princess offered generous assistance, the countess feltpelled to exhibit greater generosity as well. I didn''t expect it, but it was a wee surprise nheless.


    After saying that, the countess excused herself. She then paid her respects to the royal family before leaving together with her son.


    "That''s the second one you got," Aerin chuckled from the side.


    Just like that I did not have to worry about performing any of the difficult jobs that most people typically do in order to earn a living. People undervalue how much wealth wealthy individuals are ready to spend on trivial matters, especially when ites to maintaining their public image.


    The entire concept of luxury brands back on Earth was founded upon that very same principle.


    "Life almost seems easy if this is all it takes to secure myself a living and more," I say wryly.


    "You say that, but more than a dozen people have performed earlier, and yet only you caught the attention of someone to the point that they were willing to be your patron," she replies. "That is skill and has only entirely to do with you."


    "Though people of this ss can be pretty.. outrageous.. with the way they burn through their money, they don''t just open their pockets for just about anybody. I don''t want you having the idea that you just got lucky and that''s why you are where you currently are," she rubbed my back as she said so.


    She''s really been paying attention to my words or mannerisms, trying to prevent any sort of bad mentality from settling in early.


    "Should we go? Your mother must be worried sick for you."


    I look at the clock, and see that it''s already a quarter from 11. The encore earlier took a lot longer than what I had expected, plus the few guests that wanted to talk to me afterwards. Though the scheduled end for the banquet was at 10, I actually stayed for almost an hour longer.


    "Yeah. I think I should go home now," I reply.


    Aerin nods and first tells me to say my respects to the Empress before leaving. Since there''s only so few people left, there weren''t as much pressure and eyes on me when I, amoner, suddenly started walking towards the Empress''s direction.


    Aerin apanies me and makes the introductions. "Good evening, Your Majesty," and the Empress turns her gaze upon us.


    This was the first time I saw her up close, so there were a lot more details in the Empress''s appearance that I noticed that I hadn''t noticed before. I already knew that the one side of her hair fell in front of her face, covering the other half of her face, almost as if she was going for an emo look.


    However, I underestimated just hownguid and sunken her eyes actually looked in person. Her eyes weren''t blue, like that of Sofys''s. Rather it was a beautiful mixture of red, gold, and a little purplealmost like the color of the dawn sky.


    It''s just a shame that there were barely any emotions behind such beautiful eyes, as if she was tired or disinterested from everything after having lived for so long.


    "This is my pupil, Maelriel." Aerin said and the Empress gave her a perfunctory nod. Though I was from humble origins, I bowed low and politely. Her distant gaze roamed over me briefly before she turned back to her other guests.


    Aerin touched my arm. "Come, we mustn''t impose further," she whispered.


    I was actually surprised by how epting Aerin was of what could be considered a tantly dismissive and rude attitude, even for an empress. And yet, for someone who held such a high status even among the aristocracy, Aerin actually paid it no mind.


    Aerin walks with me out of the pce and into the cool night air.


    "Is the Empress always like that?" I ask.


    Aerin first turns to me and, with surprising caution, actually looked around first before replying. "The Empress has been that way for as long as I could remember, even back to when I was a child."


    "Maybe there was a time when she tooughed easily and took joy in simple things. But I wouldn''t know of that. She was already alive for more than a century before I even came into this world."


    Eventually, the two of us arrived at the familiar carriage that we had used to travel to the pce for the banquet earlier that evening. Aerin helped me into the carriage and followed after, taking a seat across from me. As the carriage jostled into motion and started moving through the quiet city streets, I reflected on the strange and eventful night I had experienced.

 Chapter 81: Reward

    Chapter 81: Reward


    As the two of us rode into the carriage, Aerin opened up the conversation by saying: "Earlier, I had to restrain myself and act like a dignified nobledy since we were in public," she said, seated from across my seat.


    She beamed a radiant smile as she beckoned for me toe over to her side. "But now that we''re somewhere more private, I can indulge in my emotions a little bit more."


    She opened her arms wide as if ready to ept a hug and I responded in kind, moving over to her side of the carriage. Immediately, after I moved closer to her, she pulled me into another tight embrace and whispered softly to my ears: "Good job, sweetheart."


    Her soft voice and warm breath on my ear caused a tingly feeling to spread through me. "You have no idea how much this meant to me," she says as she strokes my hair.


    "What do you mean by that, teacher?" I couldn''t help but be curious as I ask.


    Aerin didn''t mind me poking in her private matters and personal history.


    She sighs softly. "When I was your age, dear, I was just as passionate as you are right now. I wrote and createdpositions in great numbers. However, you''re already aware of my heretical magic, right? Well, my family didn''t want any risks, no matter how slight, and thus forbade me from ever performing or even showcasing my magical and musical prowess in public."


    "But you, my dear student, have reminded me of the joy a teacher can find in a student''s sess." She meets my gaze with misty eyes. "This is just the beginning for you  you still have a long, promising journey ahead."


    Sensing the opportunity to win even more of her favor, I say: "If teacher likes it, then I can maybe y yourpositions that you were never able to showcase in public. It must hurt to create something you pour your heart into, only to be told to hide it away."


    She smiles, visibly surprised at my words. "That.. would be wonderful. I didn''t even think of that," she says rather wistfully.


    "But why is the mood so glum?" she then says, her tone more cheery. "Those regrets and events are in the distant past. Now I have you," she pinches my cheek.


    "That must''ve been hard and nerve wracking for you, no doubt. But I''m proud that you pulled through, and did so wlessly."


    With me now being seated beside her, she wrapped an arm around my shoulder and pulled me close. I sink into her warm embrace, feeling the soft curve of her sideboob pressed against the side of my face.


    "Teacher.." I call out with a low voice.


    "Yes?" she asks, turner her head inquisitively down at me.


    "You said earlier that you''ll give me anything as a reward, right?" I say in a more careful tone, like I''m probing something.


    "Of course. I haven''t forgotten. In fact, I''m thinking of adding another one considering how good your performance was earlier," she says matter-of-factly.


    "Well, what can I get you to make you smile?" she asked. "Some exclusive sweet treats? An exotic pet? I can give it to you by this week if you want." She hugged me closer. "Just say the word and your teacher will spoil you rotten." Aerin kissed my forehead gently. "My precious boy deserves only the very best."


    "Uhm.. actually, can I get my reward now?" I say, my voice sounding slightly embarrassed.


    "Now?" asked Aerin in surprise. "I''m afraid it''ll be pretty difficult now. I mean I don''t mind myself, but it''s already sote. Your options would be very limited given how many shops are still open at this hour."


    "No.. we don''t have to buy anything," I say while leaning in even closer to her side, my cheeks pressed even harder against the side of her breast. My hand then moved up and gently cups her voluptuous tit through the soft fabric of her dress.


    At first, she looked unsure of what I could possible have had in mind, and asks: "Really? Then what do you Wha!?" she then lets out a shocked gasp when she feels my handnd on her chest.


    I held back from squeezing her breasts too aggressively, not wanting to seem overly perverted. Instead, I gently cupped them, treating them delicately like aputer mouse. Any squeezes I did make were at most light.


    "Riel.. is this.. the reward you had in mind? Touching my boob?" Aerin asked, looking visibly uneasy about the situation.


    Her hand were raised up the air, however they didn''t do anything past that. It was as if she was debating whether or not she should stop me. However, since I wasn''t doing anything too out of lineyetshe didn''t stop me.


    "Can I make this the reward?" I ask before looking up to her with unsure eyes.


    Aerin hesitated for a moment, her eyes darting back and forth between my hand and my face. I could tell that she was ufortable with the situation, but at the same time, she didn''t seem entirely unwilling.


    "I don''t know," she said finally, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s just that...this isn''t exactly the kind of reward I had in mind."


    I nodded understandingly. "I know, I know. That was too much. I''m sorry if I made you feel ufortable. I just thought" I say taking my hand off her chest.


    But before I could finish my sentence, Aerin interrupted me. "No, it''s okay," she said, her voice a little stronger now. "I mean, if this is what you really want, then I guess it''s okay. It''s just a little touch But this is just a reward... so I expect you to behave."


    Her words surprised me because I fully expected her to say no.


    I was all ready to bring up her past actions of making me ''massage'' her in ces that no young boy should''ve ever been allowed to touch to basically guilt trip her into letting me do so, but I could see in her eyes that she was actually trying to be understanding and considerate.


    "You''re already at the age where you''re curious about these kinds of things," she added, trying to justify my actions.


    She then closed her eyes, basically allowing me free rein over her voluptuous chest. Feeling emboldened, I reached out to touch her again. However, I continued masking my perversion as curiosity and still asked, "Then can I? Just a little squeeze..."


    Aerin nodded slowly, her eyes still closed. "Y-yes," she whispered, her voice still hesitant but that was all that I needed.


    Immediately, I took ahold of as much of her breasts as I could and gave them a strong squeeze, as though I was trying to reshape them.


    The softness of her sizable rack in my hand was heavenly. It was no surprise, given that she had been nourished with nothing but the Empire''s highest quality food all her life. This was a body raised by only the finest champagne and caviar.


    However, it is the stunned look on her face, as though unsure of what to do, that made it all the more exciting for me.


    "W-wait..." she suddenly said. "This position is a little ufortable.. let me just" She then turned her upper body sideways and moved to the corner of the carriage, where she could lean on the side wall.


    With her in the corner, I was able to climb up on the seat and position myself to a better angle for me to see and touch her breasts more fully.


    As I continued to touch her, I fully enjoyed the softness and weight of her breasts in my hands. As my hands continue to cop it through the fabric of her dress, I actually gained a rough idea of where her nipples were but pretended not to notice it.


    "It''s soft," I remark callously.


    "Of course they are. What else could they feel like?" Aerin managed to squeeze out a weakugh, trying to make light of the situation. She resigned herself as she watched me y, grope, and fondle, her breasts however I pleased.


    Seeing her resign herself, I decided to see just how much I can press her further without having to bring up her past ''grooming'' actions.


    "How long have you been this interested in my boobs?" she asks, trying to make small talk as my fingers moved over the fabric of her dress.


    I didn''t respond. Instead, I said "Teacher, can I touch them directly?" I asked with pleading eyes, hoping that she would agree to my request.


    However, that might''ve been where she drew the line.


    Aerin hesitated, clearly ufortable with the idea. "I don''t know, it''s just that...this isn''t exactly appropriate behavior," she said, her voice trailing off.


    I put on a face as though I was surprised by her words. However, I didn''t press any further than that and stopped.


    ""


    I remained silent for a while, disappointment settling heavily in my face. I slowly took my hands off Aerin''s breasts, feeling a sense of regret wash over me. I purposefully put on an awkward, dead silence in the carriage. I put some distance between us, scratching the back of my head as I spoke.


    "I guess that''s about it for my reward, huh?" I said, forcing a light chuckle.


    Aerin''s face fell at my words. The ''reward'' barelysted a minute and even for her, a woman, she knew that that was barely enough. Especially considering the work that I had put in to get this earn this reward in the first ce.


    "How was it?" she asked softly, her voice barely audible over the sound of the carriage wheels.


    "It was fine. I was asking for too much at that point," I say as I turn my gaze out the window, staring out at the passing scenery.


    "!" Aerin''s eyes widened slightly at my words. I could tell that she was taken aback by my candid admission.


    "...you still have another request," she added, her voice hesitant and wanting to make amends. "So if you want something else, just tell me"


    I turn my attention towards her, closing my fists, making a face as though I''m unsure whether or not I should say my next words. But in the end, I did. "There''s just something I''d like to ask.." I say softly.


    When her ears picked up on my voice, she immediately replied. "Sure, what is it?" she says, wanting to get rid of this awkward atmosphere.


    I look at her face, making sure to take note of the changes in her expression, and continue. "I don''t want to sound usatory or anything. However, has any one of my massages before been what you would call inappropriate?"


    "W-what do you mean?" she asks, looking visibly rattled. Obviously, she recalls all the time where she made ''massage'' her and there are plenty of cases where we had crossed the line of what she would deem ''appropriate''.


    I then proceed to exin the things that have, supposedly, been bugging me for quite some time. "I just want to know if touching you in the chest like that has always been inappropriate?" I first ask.


    "I mean, y-you shouldn''t be touching me like that I made an exception because I promised you a reward.. but I''m your teacher and" she exins, sounding like she was quite uncertain herself.


    There were uncertain paused in the middle of her sentence, totally unlike the usual calm and certain way of speaking that she had always adapted. She''s afraid to say press her point to hard because if I were to bring back the past, then she would sound like a hypocrite.


    Unfortunately, that''s what I''m nning to do.


    "It''s just that, if it''s always been inappropriate, then why did teacher never say anything when I was giving you those massages?" I ask, a look of genuine curiosity and confusion on my face.


    "It''s because.." Aerin looked stumped for an answer.


    "Has anything changed that suddenly makes it wrong now but okay back then?" I press on, eager to get some rity.


    Aerin remained quiet, biting her lips as she racked her brain for a proper response. But I wasn''t going to let her off the hook that easily.


    "Teacher kissing me, as well as those other strange things," I said, my voice growing more usatory by the second. "I thought that it was okay, since teacher used to do it to me all the time..."


    I scratched my head, trying to make sense of it all. "But there must be something more to it if only you can do it and not me," I added, my tone dripping with bitterness.


    Kissing me on the lips, her guiding my hand between her legs, twisting her nipples, pushing me down on my bed. The list goes on. Had she done that to any other boy besides me, no doubt that boy would currently be on the palm of her hands, having already fallen so madly in love.


    I bite my lip, trying not to spill everything at once, as I don''t want her to feel threatened or ckmailed. I only want to evoke guilt in her, so I choose to subtly imply those past actions.


    "I..." Aerin hesitated, her voice trailing off. "Suppose you''re right," she finally said with a sigh. "Forgive me, sweetie. Your teacher should know better than to deny her baby what he wants."


    I can see the tension in her face slowly dissipating, and I know that she''s finally relenting to my request.


    "That reward earlier must''ve felt prettyckluster, right?" she said, turning towards me with a forced smile. "Well, let''s fix that, shall we? Come here again, my precious pupil deserves only the very best."


    Her words were like a balm to my soul, soothing any guilt and shame that might have been building inside of me.


    She leaned back in the carriage walls again, her bodynguage inviting me toe back over and im my hard-earned reward. Her ample bosom was thrust forward, emphasizing just how lewd and busty this noblewoman truly was.


    Without waiting for her response, I came back over in front of her. She was staring right back at me with a gentle, maternal gaze. But I didn''t want her tenderness, I wanted her body, her tits, her pussy. Quickly, I reached under her dress and grabbed hold of those luscious milk jugs. My fingers dug into the soft flesh of her breasts.


    It seems that a part of her still expected my touch to be simr to that of my previous massages. However, my hands this time had no intention of rxationjust pure unadulterated pleasure, like nothing I''ve ever given her before.


    As I groped her chest, I couldn''t help but admire the way her tits bounced and jiggled beneath my touch. I knead and squeezed her tits like they were nothing more than ythings. Her nipples which I had consciously ignored before were now the center of my attention as I stimted them between my fingers, rolling them back and forth as Aerin arched her back in pleasure.


    "Wah?! Nnggh~" she gasped, her eyes widening in surprise as I stimted her nipples between my fingers Like lightning and thunder, after the gasp came the muffled groan.


    Shortly after, I found myself needing even more visual stimulus. So, with a smirk, I pulled down her dress, revealing those luscious titties in all their glory. They bounced and jiggled beneath my touch, making me even more aroused. They were soft, milky white, without any blemish, and stood proud without any shame like twin peaks of snow. And at the peak of each mound were two adorable yet swollen buds of pink, swollen and sensitive.


    As the initial barrage of sensations passed, Aerin regained herposure, her cheeks a little more red than before. With a dryugh, she asked, "Are you...enjoying your reward?" She knew the answer, of course, seeing how focused I was.


    "I guess this is just how boys are," she added, teasingly. "You''re even more focused now than you are in any of my lessons."


    But her teasing only served to fuel my desire, and without hesitation, I leaned in and took one of her nipples into my mouth. I flicked my tongue against it as I sucked and nibbled on her flesh, savoring the taste and feel of her.


    "Baby, no milk wille out of teacher''s boobs even if" Her words were cut off by a gasp of surprise, as I continued to tease her nipple with my mouth. "Nggh oh, god," she moaned, her voice filled with a mixture of surprise and pleasure.


    It was like she couldn''t believe how good it felt, how much she was enjoying it.


    And who was I to deny her that pleasure? I moved my mouth to her other nipple, giving it the same attention as the first. Aerin''s moans grew louder but she tried to muffle it so that the coach wouldn''t hear, her body writhing beneath me as I yed with her breasts like they were nothing more than toys.


    By the time I finally stopped, Aerin''s chest was heaving with each deep breath she took as she panted. The tips of her breasts were coated with saliva, glistening in the dim light of the carriage. In her milky white flesh, there were red marks left from the touch and groping that those supple breasts had just endured.


    As I looked into her hazy eyes, I wasn''t that clueless not to know what an aroused look is, given my experiences with Mom and Celine.


    "That should be a good enough reward, don''t you think?" she said, looking down at the state of her own breasts. "I hope my dear student has had his fill of teacher''s boobies," she added, her voiceced with both exhaustion and arousal.


    She looked like she was just about to wipe the drool off of her nipples when I asked: "Teacher, can I ask for my other reward now as well?"


    Aerin stopped, visibly taken aback by my request. "Now?" she asked weakly, her eyes widening with surprise. Given the situation, she no doubt had an inkling about the nature of my next request as well.


    But I was determined to get what I wanted. "Yes, please," I said, my voice soft and a little embarrassed "I''ve been working really hard, and I think I deserve it."


    For a moment, Aerin hesitated, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. But then, with a resigned sigh, she nodded her head. "Well, if it could be done now, then I guess I don''t mind," she said, her voice trailing off as she looked away.


    Aerin looked at me, her eyes searching mine. "What do you want?" she asked, her voice soft.


    I appear to hesitate for a moment, like I was unsure of how to ask for what I wanted. But then, with a deep breath, I spoke up. "Uh...that thing you did for me before... with my penis," I said, my wordsing out in a rush.


    Aerin''s expression was unreadable as she looked at me. But then, with a resigned sigh, she mumbled to herself: "You''re really taking advantage of the fact that you know I''ll always spoil you, sweetie," she said, her fingers trailing lightly over my cheek. "Whatever you want, whatever you need, I''ll make sure you get it."


    She reached over and slid open themunication window in the horse carriage. "Take us for a few round trips around the northern district," she said to the driver. "Take the longest route possible."

 Chapter 82: Carriage Debauchery

    Chapter 82: Carriage Debauchery


    "Take us for a few round trips around the northern district," she said to the driver. "Take the longest route possible." Aerin says in attempt to prolong the carriage ride for as long as possible.


    How kind of her. Especially, since being interrupted midway because we arrived at our destination is probably one of thest thing I want to happen.


    But then, as she spoke those words, I watched as Aerin''s gaze immediately drifted down towards my throbbing cock tenting my pants. She gulped audibly at the realization of what awaited her, after she had so explicitly said she wouldn''t be doing it again for me.


    It really makes you wonder why she suddenly became so reluctant with these things, considering that she had already done many scandalous things with me.


    My guess is that she was hoping she would be able to earn my loyalty and string me along without having to do anything sexual for it. At worst, a few kisses, hugs, and maybe she''ll ept a few ''massages'' if the opportunity presented itself, and that would be enough to keep me captivated.


    If that was the case, then teacher you''re quite the devious person yourself.


    Imagine, if I wasn''t a reincarnated person, then I would''ve surely already fallen for her wily charms. And I would be doing all these music for only a couple of hugs or kisses at best. But then again, if I wasn''t a reincarnated person, I would''ve never been able to pose'' these pieces in the first ce, and she would''ve never seen me as a talented musician to begin with.


    "So, uh, sweetie, can you remind me of your request again?" she asked, her eyes flickering between my face and my crotch.


    I couldn''t help but notice how her breasts were still out, red and swollen from my touch, her nipples begging for more attention. Her hair, which were still tied, were no longer as neat and were slightly more tousled. Beads of sweat dripped down her face, taking with them the makeup she had applied so meticulously for the banquet earlier.


    I acted as though my next words were difficult to say. "Actually.. there''s something else that I wanted to try," I say sheepishly.


    Hearing me up a different request, Aerin''s eyes brightened. "Oh? what is it sweetie?" she asked.


    "Uh.. can teacher like, uh.. I hope this doesn''t sound weird or anything but," I scratch my head while I stumble on my words as though I''m embarrassed about the weirdness of my request. "...can teacher my uh, put my balls in her mouth?"


    "WHAT?! HUH?! What did you just say?" Aerin''s eyes visibly widened, absolutely stupefied by my request as if she couldn''t believe I had just asked for that. "Where did you learn such foulnguage?" she asked sternly.


    I immediately waved my hands, knowing that I said something wrong. "I-It''s just that I heard some people shout it over a game of street craps.. They said ''gargle on my nutsack you sack of *bleep*''"


    Aerin looked at me skeptically, unsure of whether to believe me. "That''s an insult, sweetie. And a very, very vulgar one at that. I don''t want to hear such words evering out of your mouth again. Gambling on the street can be dangerous and it''s not a ce for innocent ears like yours. I find it hard to believe that you would take it literally," she said sternly.


    I pretended to feel the heat rising in my cheeks as I realized my mistake."I''m sorry. I know, it''s silly. But I''m genuinely just curious. Is it really possible to gargle on someone''s ballsack? I mean, it sounds so strange and impossible." I admitted sheepishly.


    Aerin sighed, her expression softening. "Well I suppose it''s not ''e n t i r e l y'' impossible.." she says, her eyes shifting awkwardly to the side. "But it''s not something that we should be discussing," she added her tone gentle but firm.


    "But, if I ask for it as my reward.. will teacher be willing to show it for me?" I ask, putting on a face of curiosity.


    Aerin looked at me with a mixture of shock and disbelief. "Uhhh I know we''ve blurred what exactly is appropriate and not but that one''s a little bit too much," she said, her voice unsure


    "Teacher, please? I think I did well enough earlier to warrant this, no?" I ask with a pleading look that didn''t match the vulgar nature of the request I was making.


    Aerin paused for a moment topose her thoughts, her tone softening. "Yes, you did a great job earlier," she said, her voiceced with kindness. "But I don''t think that''s a good use of your reward. How about I buy you any exotic pet you want, or an entire wardrobe of clothes? Any food you could possibly want? You name it, sweetie," she suggested.


    "But those things don''t interest me," I replied, feeling a bit frustrated.


    I remained firm on my request, shaking my head at her words. Aerin egged me on a couple more times, saying, "Think about it, sweetie. Don''t waste your reward on such a... foolish thing."


    "But you said I could ask for anything and this is what I want" I say wistfully.


    Despite her efforts, I remained determined in my request. Aerin''s expression softened with resignation as she looked at me with slight sympathy. "You really want me to do that, sweetie? You want me to use my mouth like that?" she asked.


    "um.. yes." I replied eagerly, but my voice got quieter by the end.


    Her eyes widened slightly at my words and after a brief pause, she let out a sigh and seemed to consider my request "Well, if that''s what you want, who am I to deny you? I did promise I''ll give you any reward you want. But there''s a reason that phrase is used as an insult, okay? So let us keep this between ourselves. It would not do for others to hear of such debauchery," she finally relented.


    In preparation, Aerin pulls back her hair and ties it into a neat ponytail behind her head. Whilst she does so, I couldn''t resist the temptation of her full, round breasts. I approached her and grabbed one of her boobs roughly. Her nipples were already hard and erect, begging to be sucked.


    I leaned forward taking one of her swollen nipples into my mouth. "Ah! What are you doing?" she gasped in surprise. However, her words only fueled my desire as I sucked hungrily on her nipples, either my tongue swirling around them in lewd circles or my mouthtching onto it like a baby.


    Aerin''s eyes fluttered closed as I continued to fondle her breasts, each touch sending waves of pleasure through her body. "Mmh.. my reputation.. will undoubtedly go down the drain.. Ngh~ if they find out.. what I let you get away with.." she panted out in between moans.


    But her words fell on deaf ears as I continued to explore her body with my hands, savoring the feel of her soft skin and plump curves. The carriage rocked back and forth, each movement causing her breasts to jiggle and bounce lewdly in front of me.


    Before long, Aerin finally felt ready. She sprang up from her seat and moved to the center of the carriage, her body steady and confident. "It''s kind of annoying that you have absolutely no idea just how much you''re being spoiled right now," she said, moving in front of me and positioning herself on her knees, her breasts jiggling obscenely with each movement.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could say anything, she cut me off. "No. You truly have no idea how fortunate you are to have me willing to fulfill your requests like this," she said. "I''ll have to put some limits on you next time when I say I''ll give you a reward."


    With that, she began to slide my pants and underwear down to my ankles, her sapphire blue eyes locked onto my throbbing cock.


    However, what hit Aerin was a day''s worth of sweat, dirt, and body odor, which had umted after wearing such stiff and tight clothing for so long. Immediately, a pungent stench wafted up from my crotch, assaulting Aerin''s nostrils with its musky, foul odor. She recoiled in distaste.


    "Ugh, oh my god, sweetheart," she said, pulling back her head. "Did you even wash ''that'' properly?"


    It wasn''t really all that bad, but for a noblewoman such as herself who always uses the finest perfumes, this must already be very unpleasant. And to think that this would be the one part she would have to use her mouth on.


    "Sorry," I muttered, not really exining myself. "I''ve been wearing these clothes for a while now."


    However, despite the initial wave of distaste that hit her, Aerin gazed at the throbbing cock in front of her, unaware of how many times those balls got emptied to the thought of her gagging and choking on that very same cock. But as she looked up at me, the size of it causing a shadow to project onto her pristine face, she knew that her ce was on her knees.


    Aerin''s eyes widened in shock as she saw just how excited her innocent and beloved student was to see her slobbering all over his crotch. "Ah... Do you really want me to do this?" she asked, her voice trembling as she gulped down a mouthful of saliva once she saw just how hard my dick was for her. "You''re this eager to see your teacher get on her knees and service you."


    "I''m sorry.." is all that I could say.


    She tries to y it cool as she keeps staring at a massive erection she wasn''t somehow expecting. Embarrassed as she is about my manhood pointing straight to her face from up close, she gently grabbed the shaft of my dick and raised it up so that she would have better ess to my ballsack.


    She then leaned forward, close enough for me to feel her warm breath on my scrotum. This was it, one of my most awaited dreamsto see this rich-ass, music woman use her mouth for something else other than blowing a flute.


    Finally, with her hands resting on my thighs, those plump red lips of her smudged with lipstick, leaned forward and gave my balls a kissa deep, devoted kiss. She parted her lips and wrapped them around my balls, mouthing it as though she was wrapping her lips around ice cream.


    "Mmh~" She showed no sign of the earlier disgust, instead taking my dirty sac into her mouth and swirling her tongue around it in a lewd andscivious manner.


    "Oh god," I groaned


    The feeling of her mouth gently nestling my family jewels could be described in a myriad of ways: wet, warm, sticky, slippery, but one thing that''s certain is it''s pleasurable. From the way she caressed it with her mouth, you would think she was engaging on a passionate romantic kiss with the love of her life, sucking and smooching it with her luscious lips, except that it''s my balls that she''svishing with her attention instead.


    She went up, down, left, right, under, basically every corner of my ballsack is now coated with her saliva. All over its wrinkled skin there were lip-shaped kiss marks, a residue of her own expensive lipstick and proof of the intense loving that her lips gave my balls.


    However, the greatest pleasure came from the view. The sight of my noble teacher''s face, eyes closed in subservience and obedience. Her face is not even on my dick, but under it, devotedly taking care of me.


    And all the while, the sound of her devotion and care echoed in my ears.


    "Gluurg..! Gluuurg! ...mahhh.. *gulp.*.. Mmmph!!" Her mouth made the most natural and pleasing sound any man could ever hear as she pleasured me with her mouth.


    I''ve only heard a couple of her music and originalpositions, but I would say this is the best sound that she''s made and will ever make: the natural sound of femininitythe wet, sloppy symphony of a woman''s mouth as she sucked and slurped on a man''s balls.


    With every swirl, twirl, and lick of her tongue, the salty, slightly disgustining taste of skin and sweat mixed with her own saliva which created a taste which she shamefully found slightly.. appealing.


    While her mouth was on my balls, myrge cock wasying on her face from her nose up to her forehead., dangling between her eyes. It''s veiny features were a sharp contrast to Aerin''s smooth and wless skin, with its precum dripping down her hair. It was as if she was worshiping my cock and balls with her mouth, paying tribute to the very essence of my masculinity.


    And then, without warning, she took both my balls in their entirety into her mouth at once, confining the entire sac in that tight wet space that is her mouth, swirling her tongue around them in a lewd andscivious manner. Just when I thought it couldn''t get any better, she finally began to gargle on my ballsas what I initially requestedthe wet, slurping sounds filling the room.


    "Uuurgh... Gllluurgh... Mmmph! Mmmph!! Sluuuuuurp!! Glurg, gluuurg, gluurg gluurg...!! ..sluurp..!"


    Aerin''s head bobs up and down as she suckles on my ballsack, gently pulling it down and pushing it back up, filling more of her mouth, her lips eventually reaching the base of it. And as she worked me over, her mouth filled with my flesh, the spit and saliva began to flow freely. Thick strands of saliva slobbered out of the corners of her mouth, dripping down to her chin like a waterfall of filth.


    She went from kissing my balls softly to devouring them with a hunger that bordered on the obscene, her mouth exploring every inch of my ballsack with a wild, ferocious hunger. It was like watching a pig at a trough, stuffing her face with whatever scraps she could find.


    It was a sight that would have made her ancestors roll in their graves. They had probably never imagined that one of their own would stoop so low as to suck on not just any man''s ballsack, but her own student which she is supposed to have power over.


    And finally, with a deft movement of her hand, she tilted my shaft slightly to the side, allowing me to get a better look at her face. Her blue eyes looking up at me, spit flowing freely out of the corners of her mouth and dripping down to her chin like an obscene waterfall


    Then, I decided to have a little of my own fun. Since she was squatting down, with her legs wide open, I ''coincidentally'' just happened to move my foot just between her legs, a little short of her pussy. When she made one strong gurgle on my ballsack, I feigned a shiver to I raise my foot in a jolt, which caused the tip to brush against her panties and where her pussy lips would be.


    "Hiinnh!! ..Gluuurg!! Mmmph.. Mmnaaah! Sluurp,,!" she eximed at the sudden touch, before resuming tovishing my balls with her loving attention.


    "Ssorry about that, teacher," I say, feigning apology.


    I didn''t do anything more to stimte her beyond that. The only purpose of my action was to let her know of my foot''s presence down there, more specifically, the convenient tip of my shoes that just happened to be pointing up.


    Since I couldn''t see the wetness in her panties, I had to find other ways to check for her arousal. Then, like a moth to a me, Aerin actually sneakily lowered her own ass just enough for her pussy to casually brush against my shoe.


    Completely emptying her weing mouth of my balls, she moans out a satisfied "..Mmmh~ Fwaah!". Obscene and thick lines of saliva remained connected between her mouth and the nutsack she had been working on for the past couple minutes.


    Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes hazy as she panted out in shallow breaths. Her mouth was ck-jawed as her tongue lewdly lolled out of her mouth. Very subtly, she was actually rocking her hips on my shoes to get better stimtion for her own pussy.


    Being fully aware of how much one''s morals could change in a state of extreme arousal, I took full advantage of the situation. "Uhm.. teacher, I know I didn''t ask for this, but I want to try"


    How can I have my balls get this stimted and not let my dick get any y? That''d be like having pasta without any of the sauce.


    Taking advantage of her ck-jawedness, I put a hand behind Aerin''s head and one on my shaft to slowly insert it inside her mouth.


    "Mmmph!?" she immediately let out a sound in surprise, though it was muffled by the humongous dick that filled her mouth.


    "Ahh~ Teacher, this actually feels so much better.." I cry out in genuine tion. "Teacher, can you please slurp on this one too?"


    At first, Aerin wanted like she immediately wanted to take my dick off of her mouth but when she saw the happiness in my face, she relented and pursed her lips working her magic again.


    "Mmmph..! Shluuurp..! Yoush aresuch a.. Mmmh..! Gluuurg..! ..shpoiled shtudent.. Sluuurp!" Aerin mumbled with my cock filling her mouth. "Mmmh..! Makin'' me shuck.. Mmmmh~ such a dirty thing.." she moaned, her words barely audible over the sound of her slurping my dick.


    Her plump, luscious lips were lovingly wrapped around my thick, veiny shaft. I could feel her tongue twirling at the cockheard and then caressing each sensitive vein. With love, she takes it deeper and deeper, inch after inch, never breaking eye contact in the process.


    Her lips provided just the right amount of resistance and slippery friction to enhance the sensations to a maximum. It felt as though she was inhaling my dick like it was oxygen. Her face slightly winces as the strong smell permeated her nose, but she was able to push her reactions down her stomach.


    "Nngh?!" I saw her visibly surprised when she realized that my cock was able to reach all the way back to her throat. "Your sho bigg.. Mmmph..! Shluuurp..!" she mumbled with my cock filling her mouth, the lewd sounds of her sucking and slurping intensifying with each passing moment.


    It still felt so surreal being inside Aerin''s mouth like this. This was the same hole where all those sermons and lessons woulde from, and now it had my dick inside.


    Since I was already over stimted from the previous ball stimtion, I quickly felt my own climaxe up. Aerin also noticed that my ejaction wasing up through the more frequent throbbing and twitching of my dick in her mouth.


    With a satisfied grunt, I spurt out several shots of thick hot cum into Aerin''s mouth, flooding her orifice. Her cheeks puff up as a result of a determination not to swallow any of my load. She keeps it in her mouth, involuntary getting asting taste of it on her tongue. But eventually, the sheer volume of my cum was too much, and it began to spill out of her mouth and onto the carriage floor.


    However, by the end of it all, Aerin appeared to be happy and satisfied to have sessfully milked my cock of its cum. "Blegh.." Aerin then spat, as she let my remaining cum drool out of her mouth.


    Only if she didn''t let it spill out of her mouth into the carriage floor, then it would''ve been a perfect finish. From the few encounters I''ve had with her, I could see that she seems to be a determined spitter, unlike Celine and mom, who always swallowed everyst drop of my cum without hesitation.


    In order to not let this go down as a negative memory in her mind, I immediately proceed with the pillow talkor in this case, carriage talk. I needed to praise her, thank her, and let her know that her reward was perfect. After all, it wasn''t every day that a girl like Aerin was willing to indulge my taboo desires, and I knew that I had to treat her with the utmost care if I want to be able to keeping back to her for more.


    Thus, as I watched Aerin wipe her mouth and adjust her disheveled hair, I took a deep breath and with a smile, said: "Teacher, that was so amazing. I can''t believe how good it felt to be inside your mouth like that."


    She looked up at me, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment, and smiled. "Uh.. Thank you?" she said.


    "No, but really. I''m so thankful because I only asked to be shown if it was possible to put my balls in into someone''s mouth.. but teacher actually took the time to make it so pleasurable for me .." I say, subtly implying that she didn''t need to do all of that.


    She blushed in embarrassment once the realization settled in. This time, she didn''t even look at me with when she replied. "Well, I''m d you enjoyed your reward," her voice barely above a whisper.


    In an attempt to lighten the mood, I say: "I''m sorry about my penis. It just grew bigger like that all of a sudden. I wish it was smaller so teacher wouldn''t have had any problems with it.."


    "?" Her brows furrow in confusion after hearing what I just said, before she burst intoughter after she processed what she had just heard. "Ha ha aha, don''t worry about that sweetheart," she said, still chuckling. "I kind of appreciate a ''bigger'' challenge. But for now.. help me clean up, okay?"


    "Mr. Coachman would be so angry if he sees and smells his carriage like this." she said as she covered up her breasts which had been out ever since earlier.

 Chapter 83: Lavish Gifts

    Chapter 83: Lavish Gifts


    After the banquet evening hade to a close, Aerin safely sent me back to my home without any issues. However, I couldn''t say that our rtionship hadn''t changed because of the events of that evening. For one, the fact that Aerin knows that I now have capacity for sexual desire is a game changer in and of itself. But the manner in which everything unfolded could have other unexpected repercussions.


    But for now, all Aerin did was send me back home and even give me a cheerful smile before sending me off.


    The next few days were.. peaceful. My next lesson was up in two days, and I was set to learn about sound magic under Aerin again. However, for now, I was at home with my family.


    knock..knock..


    With all three of us: Mom, Celine, and me; seated at the living room, reading the newspaper, we all heard a knock resound from the front door. Immediately, Mom was the one to go up and answer.


    "Hello !?" Mom opened the door to ask, but was briefly taken aback by the professional looking servant that stood by our doorstep. "uhm, how may I help you?" Mom asked.


    The servant in question was a woman, dressed smartly not as you would expect from a maid but more akin to a secretary. She had her hair pulled back and tied to tight bun behind her head. Then on her left hand, she held a heavy leather suitcase.


    "Is this the residence of Maelriel, pupil of Aerin Incaross?" asked the woman.


    "Riel?" My mother repeated, surprised. "Yes, he lives here. I''m his mother."


    "Good morning ma''am, we have a parcel addressed to your son from Her Royal Highness," the woman said perfunctorily, before pointing to therge leather suitcase on her hand.


    "From the princess?" Mom gasped.


    Her words caught my sister''s attention from the living room. My mother reached out to ept the parcel on my behalf, but the servant refused, stating firmly, "The princess has made specific orders to only give the parcel to Maelriel himself."


    My mother''s eyebrows raised in surprise. "May I ask what is in the parcel?" she inquired.


    The servant responded politely but firmly, "I apologize ma''am, but I do not have that information. I was only instructed to deliver the parcel into Sir Maelriel''s hands directly upon his return home."


    My mother paused thoughtfully. Then she called out loudly, "Riel! Come quickly, someone is here to see you."


    I immediately rose from my seat and walked over to the doorway. As soon as the servantid eyes on me, she bowed her head slightly in respect.


    "Good day sir," she greeted me politely. "I have been sent by Her Royal Highness Princess Sofys with a parcel for you."


    I already had a rough idea for what it could be. After all, during the banquet, the princess had said that she would be sending me ''some'' mary aid. So I bowed my head in return. "Thank you for delivering it in person. Please,e inside while I retrieve the parcel."


    However, the servant shook her head. "I''ve been instructed to only hand over the parcel and this letter." She produced an envelope bearing the imperial seal.


    Her words caused Celine''s eyes to narrow slightly as she eyed the letter with distaste. The servant continued, "The princess said you should read the letter in private."


    She held out the envelope. As I took it, Celine''s frown deepened as though the letter were something unpleasant.


    I thanked the servant and she took her leave. However, Celine''s expression did not escape my notice. I turned to her. "Is something wrong?"


    She shrugged casually. "No, why would anything be wrong?" But her tone was clipped.


    From the side, Mom didn''t notice Celine''s behavior and curiously asked, "What''s inside? Why did the princess give you something?" However, I didn''t answer for now. Instead, I hurried to put the suitcase on the table and open it.


    "W-What?!"


    "Is this...?"


    Gasps came out from both Mother and Celine as they realized what was inside.


    The moment we opened the suitcase, a golden light was reflected into our eyes. Inside, packaged carefully in cushioned wrappings, were two solid gold bars weighing roughly one bullion each. My jaw dropped at the sight of so much wealth piled into one parcel.


    "Is it really gold?" eximed my mother.


    Sitting atop the gold were other gifts from the princess  an engraved silver pocket watch, a jeweled pendant, and a finely crafted wooden box iid with mother-of-pearl.


    Celine''s frown deepened as she saw the extravagant presents. Though she tried to hide it, her jealousy was evident. My mother, however, was both delighted and confused at the princess'' generosity.


    "Why would the princess gift you such a small fortune?" Mom asked in disbelief.


    "I..." Obviously, I knew why but I didn''t expect her ''mary gift'' to be thisvish. This is too much no? From what I knew, the Mozart himself only received a basic sry. This is akin to a fortune in an of itself.


    "I yed music for the princess at the banquet. She seemed to enjoy it greatly." I exin and give them a brief rundown of the patronage system where wealthy patrons sponsor and take prestige from their protege''s achievements. Obviously, the princess either must''ve really seen some great potential in me or she''s just thisvish with her gifts normally.


    "Still, isn''t this a bit much?" Celine asked, eyeing the extravagant presents.


    At her words, I couldn''t help but agree as I put away the suitcase into somewhere more secure. Any news of a gold bar can attract unwanted attention from undesired people. Aerin''s words about people underestimating the amount of money wealthy people are willing to squander rang even more true.


    Once that was all done and I was somewhere more private, only then did I open the princess''s letter. It was actually fairly short, aspared to what other people of this time would usually write.


    "I trust this letter finds you well. I sincerely hope you have received the small gifts I sent in deep appreciation for your fine musical performance at the recent royal banquet.


    The peace and happiness your melodies brought to the hall that evening remain in my memory. It had only been but a few days but I already find myself longing for the delight of your music, if you are willing to indulge this tired princess.


    Ofte, my numerous duties weigh heavy upon me and rest evades more nights than not. I was wondering if your skilled hands upon the piano or lyre might again weave soothing melodies to calm my troubled mind and allow sleep to return.


    If you are able to oblige my request, send word at your convenience and I shall make arrangements for you to y for me in thefort and privacy of my personal chambers.


    I await your reply and remain, as always, your new humble yet ardent admirer of your extraordinary talents."


    "Does everyone always sound so dramatic in their letters?" I couldn''t help but wonder.


    I remember Aerin''s letter to me a few months ago and it was just as flowery as this one. From the way they spoke, I would think we were some romantic poet talking to their lovers but that couldn''t be further from the truth.


    She even added a note at the end, saying: "P.S. Please ept any additional gifts that apany this letter as tokens of my high esteem for your talents, but never feel obligated by them. Your music itself is reward enough for this one''s heart"


    As I finished reading, a voice behind me said skeptically, "Sounds like you really impressed her if she''s asking you to y in her bedroom."


    "?" I looked back in surprise only to see that Celine was actually standing behind me, reading the letter as well with squinted eyes over my shoulder.


    Huh? I didn''t even notice that she''d already crept up behind me. It''s not like my attention was all focused at the letter that I couldn''t hear anything else. But she somehow evaded all my senses and had appeared behind me without me ever noticing.


    "It''s not like that," I assured her. "The princess just wants soothing music to help her sleep."


    Celine nodded calmly. "Of course, how silly of me." Celine ced a hand on my arm, her grip gently squeezing. "I''m sure the princess means no ill will," she said lightly. "After all, you have no reason to visit her bedroom, do you?"


    Her expression was neutral but her eyes were watchful. Only when we heard Mom''s voice calling for me downstairs, did the situation end. Though I can''t say it''s for the better.


    "Riel, another person''s looking for you.." said Mom with furrowed brows as she called for me in the stairs.


    "Another?" I couldn''t help but utter in surprise. I just received the first one half an hour earlier, and I already have one more? I mean I already have a faint idea whose it from, but.. Was there some schedule that required all deliveries to me to be done so early in the morning? For both of them to arrive in the same day, within the same hour too.


    This isn''t nned is it?


    I walked over to our doorstep and saw this time, a butler. From his demeanor, he didn''t seem like one of the ordinary servants as well. He had a refined poise to himself, meaning that he was a person of certain station within his household.


    "Your are Sir Maelriel, I presume?" he asked respectfully.


    "Yes. That''s me," I answer. ",and you are?"


    The butler bowed solemnly and said, "I am a butler of the Rosenthal family." he introduced himself. "The mistress, Countess Eloise Rosenthal, hasmanded that I deliver this parcel to you directly.


    He then presented an ornately engraved leather satchel, iid with magical sigils. The high quality materials and the fact that she sent her own butler, showed the importance the Countess ced on delivering the parcel safely.


    I thanked the butler and saw him out. My family looked on curiously as I opened the satchel.


    Inside was an extremely generous amount of money. Not exactly the gold bars that the princess had given me, but it was certainly no small value as well. About a few thousand Curonnes all in all, in the form of gold coins. It was about twice the sry of the average worker in Elban.


    However, the Countess''s gift lies not in the money but the other things that were packed alongside it.


    Besides the gold coins, there were a couple other items: One of them was a book or tome, however you want to call it. It a book about mana refinement, the circuit in the body, and etc. Things that give a deeper look about the rtionship between magic and one''s body.


    I suppose she chose this after she used her special eyes to discern that I had considerable talent in magic.


    Compared to the princess''s gift of only uttervishness, the Countess has clearly put a lot more thought into her gift.


    Besides that, there was a jeweled music box and intricately carved flute, gifts carefully selected toplement my musical talents. However, the most special was a ring wrapped in velvet. The silver ring held a tear-drop shaped ruby, cut so perfectly it seemed impossible  more like liquid trapped within solid stone.


    But most notable was the ring''s powerful magical aura. When worn, it emanated a strange warmth, as though filled with living essence. I''ve never felt something like this towards an object before.


    This time, even Mom was eyeing me suspiciously. "Where are all these giftsing from" Her tone was skeptical. "What did you do there that made these women give you these things?"


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. Mom somehow thinks I was able to charm the two of them intovishing me with these gifts. Oh how I wish that was actually the case. Not everyone''s a pervert Mom.


    I replied innocently, "I simply yed music for them at the banquet and they took a liking to it. Though I must admit, the gifts seem...excessive."


    "It is.." replied Mom, looking deep in thought. "Let''s not talk about the gold, but giving away a magical artifact is an act of extreme generosity."


    So that confirms it, this is a magical artifact.. Though I wonder what kind.


    From the side, I can see that Celine''s face had already turned cold to the point of being frozen. Those pair of ink ck eyes were staring at the gifts I had received as though they were the most repulsive things on this world.


    Just to calm her down a little, I gave my older sister''s plump ass a little smack. "Hinh!?" she yelped in surprise. It was just enough so that Mom wouldn''t hear it. "What are you doing?" she whispered under her breath.


    "What are you getting so grumpy for?" I asked back. "I just yed at the banquet. I do it all the time with my teacher and you''re fine with that."


    Celine raised an eyebrow at my words but didn''t pursue the topic any further. However, I heard her quietly mutter: "Who said anything about me being fine with your teacher?"


    After a short while and making sure I was alone, only then did I read the letter that was also sent alongside the parcel.


    "I trust this letter finds you in good health and spirits. Knowing Her Royal Highness''s generous nature, I felt confident you wouldck for no material necessity, and thus resolved to gift you items more suited to your artistic temperament.


    Though I have requested much in asking you to guide my wayward son onto the proper path, no amount of motherly advice can truly reform a man; only the wisdom of a friend he respects can effect real change.


    The ring I sent is imbued with a power to strengthen fingers prone to numbness from long hours of practice. Its power reaches deep within the flesh, encouraging proper blood flow to any part of the body.


    While wealth can only do so much, wisdom and virtue truly uplift the spirit. I regret imposing upon your goodwill yet again, but the fate of my son weighs heavy on this mother''s heart. If you have any request or need in order to fulfill my wish, then please write to me in a letter and I will make sure that ite to pass.


    Should you feel unable or unwilling to aid him further, I shall of course understand. But if you are so inclined, please know you would redeem this mother''s hopes and win my eternal gratitude.


    Yours most sincerely,


    Countess Eloise Rosenthal"


    "I see.. so that''s what the ring does," I nodded in understanding.


    However, it made me wonder. If this is a magical artifact, then what kind of magic was needed in order to get such an effect? Suddenly, the blood-red ruby started to look more ominous than pretty. I wondered if it was even a ruby in the first ce.


    Why would the Countess possess something that is considered heretical? Especially since Aerin told me she was very devout to the goddess.


    ""


    I push those thoughts aside and focused on the other matter written in the Countess''s letter: getting closer to her son. To be honest, I already have something in mind but first I have to ask Mom and Celine if they''re up for it.


    Going downstairs to the living room, I ask: "Mom, sis. Are you fine with going out camping some time next week?"


    "Camping?" Celine tilts her head at the unfamiliar word. "What''s that?"


    Mom looked like she had heard of the term ''camp'' before but never really heard it being used as a verb. ""You mean setting up camp? Living in tents like soldiers?" she asked.


    "Yeah," I nodded. "We sort of like, remove ourselves from the city for a time, living simply andmuning with nature."


    But of course, this isn''t the 21st century where going ''camping'' is seen as like this fun retreat activity. Back on Earth, where a lot of people have lived their entire lives on the cities, seeing nothing but urban pollution and dull skyscrapers, going back to nature seems like a great luxury.


    However, for the people of this era, simpler lives mean harder lives. Modernforts are coveted, wilderness viewed as harsh and unforgiving. It doesn''t make sense to willingly go back and make things harder for yourself, especially when everyone''s dying to live in the big cities and urban areas.


    Thus, the reaction was rather lukewarm. Mom especially appeared like she did notprehend the appeal of willingly returning to conditions she had experienced while marching in the army.


    Of course, that''s only because her idea of a camp and mine ispletely different.


    "I''m not really sure," Mom said hesitantly, her brow furrowing slightly as if she was struggling to understand the appeal of camping. "Living in tents, cooking over a fire... sounds like a lot of hassle when we have perfectly good beds and a stove at home."


    Celine, however, perked up at the idea. "I do miss the countryside a little," she responded eagerly. "In about a month, I''ll be busy studying so some time together would be appreciated."


    I smiled at Celine''s interest. "I think so too," I told her. "Wouldn''t this also be a good way for us to reconnect with nature?" I asked. "Our elven ancestors lived close to the forest, in harmony with the earth. Camping could help us reconnect with out roots"


    Celine''s eyes lit up. "That does sound nice," she agreed. "Living simply, under the open sky." She turned to Mom. "What do you think? Might be a fun experience, right?"


    Mom hesitated, still looking unconvinced. But then she nced at Celine''s hopeful face and my expectant one, and her expression softened. "I suppose an adventure once in a while wouldn''t hurt," she relented with a smile. "Alright, let''s give camping a try."


    "But.. where would we go though?" Mom asked.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll n for that." I smile as I started thinking of how should I bring this up to the Countess.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!